sz^
k^
^ yf y/^
PUBLICATIONS OF J. H. BUTLEB & CO.
MITCHELL'S NEW SERIES OF GEOGRAPHIES.
THE STANDARD GEOGRAPHICAL SKKIES OF AMJiRlCA.
«, and
jr with
36 and
^n be
S.
This 8
2. The dinereni docks are pnniea in a ciear aua ueautilul type, and the
illustrations are unequaled in number and artistic execution.
3. The matter is divided into easy and comprehensive periods.
I. Tiie paj^es are iree from religious preferences and political prejudices.
5. The topical arrangement of the contents, and the alphabetical indexes
of the larger books, eijhance their usefulness.
6. The great historical facts, eventlul epochs, and Important dates,
are presented in a lively and pleasing style.
7. The Child's History has the merit of brevity witi mt baldness; the
Pictorial U. S., completeness without reduudano
8. All the books of the Series are elegantly and substantially bound.
9. They are all new editions, brought down to the present time.
r4^^
\ .
PUBLICATIONS OF J. H. BUTLER & CO.
^ BIN&HAMlffRJg. CF APFROYED TEXT-BOOKS.
This Series Comprises:
BINGHAM'S ENGLISH GRAMMAR. BINGHAM'S LATIN GRAMMAR.
BrNGHAM'S L^^^XjRCISES. BINGHAM'S LM\H READER.
'^^^'"^'WW&KAM'S OESAR.
BINGHAM'S LATIN PROSE COMPOSITION. (In press.)
The points of excellence, rendered specially promiuent by the actual test of the
Khool-roora, aad embodied in the r«commendations of many of the first educators of the
uoantry, may be briefly noted.
BINGHAM'S ENGLISH GRAMMAR.
" The subject is discussed in the most philosophical manner." — " The conformity of the
rules to the Latin Grammar is a step in the right direction."
BINGH4M'S LATIN GRAMMAR.
"Comprehensiveness of details." — "Copious exercises in immediate connection with
^J erery tlieoretical principle." — " Correctucss, clearness and conciseness of its rules of
/v,^ gender." — "The careful marking of the quantity of the vowels." — "Perfectly simple,
progressive and rigorously exact." — "Its admirable method of treating the gender
of the thii-d declension." — " Methodical, clear and direct." — " It is a most admirably
^Nt arranged Drill-book." — " Sufficiently advanced for the college student." — " Suffi-
ciently elementary for the beginner."
\
BINGHAM'S LATIN READER.
^ "The only Latin reader in which the quantity of the vowels is marked."— "It is just
• what the young Latin pupil needs previous to commencing Caesar."
BINGHAM'S CiESAR.
* " One of the neatest, cleanest and most attractive classical works published." —
"Worthy of the Grammar." — " Handsomely printed, substantially and neatly bound."
>?
TEISTHSTE-Y-'S C3- E O L O O Y.
By SANBORN TENNEY, A.M.
A New Edition of this "Work, with over 250 Eagravings.
What is said of it by exiyriencfd teachers : — " I regard Tenney's Geology as a Model
8chool-bof>k ;" — " Presents the leading facts of the science in a clear and natural
manner, and contains all tiiat is required in an ortlinary course of instruction."
PROF. COFFEE'S SERIES OF AFPROVED TEXT-BOOKS.
By EENEY OOPPfiE, LL.D., President Lehigh University.
^^ COPP^E'S ELEMENTS OF LOGIC.
COPPEE'S ELEMENTS OF RHETORIC.
COPP^E'S ACADEMIC SPEAKER.
Prof. Cnpp6e'R status in educational matters is ample guarantee of the worth of Wb
books: thev are being rapidly adopted hy the various Normal Schools and
hig^Uer Seminaries throughout the country.
1/
W^-
\\
i:^. if^-"
7^
\^ ■■
1
\ ^^
X
ix
-
>
THE STANITA^D
Series of Pictorial Histories,
By S. a. GOODRICH,
(PETER PARLEY)
COMPRISES—
1. GOODRICH'S AMERICAN CHILD'S PICTORlM. WjSTORY OP
THE UNITED STATES.
2. GOODRICH'S PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE ^NfTED STATES.
3. GOODRICH'S PICTORIAL HISTORY OF ENGI
4. GOODRICH'S PICTORIAli HISTORY OF FRAN^CE."
5. GOODRICH'S PICTORIAL HISTORY OF ROME. '
6. GOODRICH'S PICTORIAL ; HISTORY OF GREECE.
7. GOODRICH'S COMMON SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE WORLD.
8. GOODRICH'S PICTORIAL iNATURAL HISTORY.
9. GOODRICH'S HISTOIRE UNIVERSELLE.
10. GOODRICH'S HISTOIRE t)ES ETATS-UNIS D'AMERIQUE,
PHILADELPHIA:
PUBLISHED BY J. H. BUTLER & CO.
1878.
^H^Ui^i
.^, . w lUi&i^ %^tnJ«j ^Uwi^Ao
Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1845, by
S. G. GOODRICH,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts.
Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1854, by
S. G. GOODRICH,
In the Cleric's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of
New York.
5D:iiO'rn..^iiv' \y^f,
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871, by the
HEIRS OF S. G. GOODRICH,
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
Westcott & Thomson,
Stereotypera, Philada.
Sherman &. Co.
Printers, Philada.
XL
CONTENTS
CUXPTEtt PAGK
I. — Introduction. — Importance of the History of England. — Present state of
the British Empire 9
II. — Earliest glinjpses of British history. — Ceesar, &c 13
III. — Invasion of Britain by the Romans 15
IV. — Caractacus.— Tlie Druids. — London destroyed. — Boadicea defeated 17
V. — Agricola. — The Scots and Picts. — The Roman wall. — Christianity intro-
duced 19
VI. — The Romans abandon Britain. — Sufferings of the Britons 21
VII. — Account of the Saxons 22
YIII. — The Language and Religion of the Anglo-Saxons.— Names of the days of
the week. — Introduction of Cliristianity 24
IX.— The Anglo-Saxons. — Their Historians. — Condition of the people 25
X. — Laws of the Anglo-Saxons. — Modes of trial. — The Ordeal 26
XI. — The kingdom of England established. — The Danes. — Saxon race of kings.
—Alfred the Great 28
XII.— More about Alfred 30
XIII.— About the architecture of the Anglo-Saxons 33
XIV.— Of the learning of the Anglo-Saxons.— The Clergy 34
XV. — Alfred encourages the arts. — About the English navy. — Death of Alfred.
—Reign of Edward the Elder 35
XVI.— Adventures of Aulaff.— The Long Battle.— Athelstan.— His death 37
XVII.— Edmund murdered.— Edred.— St. Dunstan. 38
XVIII.— Tlie Monks and the Secular Clergy 40
XIX. — Edgar the Peaceable. — Edward the Martyr 41
XX. — p:thelred II. — Penances. — Indulgences. — The Butter Tower 42
XXI. — Troubles with the Danes. — Peace made with them 44
XXII. — Massacre of the Danes in England, &c. — Edmund Ironside. — Canute con-
quers England .......^ 45
XXIII. — Dress and amusements of the Anglo-Saxons 46
XXIV.— Canute the Great. — Ilis rebuke of his courtiers 48
XXV. — Reigns of Harold Harefoot, and of Hardicanute 50
XXVI. — Edward the Confessor. — Harold. — About the Conquest 51
XXVII. — William I., the Conqueror. — The Saxon nobles degraded 54
XXVIII. — Game Ijaws. — Rebellion of Robert. — Domes-day Book. — Death of Wil-
liam 1 56
XXIX. — England after the Norman conquest. — The English language 58
XXX. — The Feudal System. — A Norman castle 59
XXXI. — William Rufus. — The sons of William the Conqueror 61
XXXII.— The Crusades 62
XXXIII. — William obtains large territories by mortgage. — His death 64
XXXIV. — Henry I. usurps the crown. — Dispute between the Pope and the King, &c. 66
XXXV.— Henry.— Edgar Atheling.— Death of Robert 68
XXXVI.— Melancholy condition of the king, &c 69
X-\.XVII. — Battle of Brenneville. — Ancient armor 70
XXXVIII. — Death of Prince William, and many young nobles 71
XXXIX. — Matilda marries Geoffrey Plantagenet. — Death of Henry I. — Stephen
usurps the crown 73
XL. — Proceedings of Stephen, &c 74
XLI. — Matilda acknowledges the queen, &c. — Peace restored. — Death of Stephen. 76
Xlill. — Employment of the ladies in the time of Henry II 78
XLIII. — Pages, Esquires, and Knights 79
XLIV. — Surnames. — Education of Henry II., &c. — About the only Englishman
that ever was made pope 81
XLV. — More about Henry II. — Queen Eleanor 83
XLVI. — Thomas k Becket. — How he lost his rich cloak. 84
XLVII. — Henry and the clergy. — Death of Becket 85
XLVIII. — Becket canonized by the Pope, &c 88
1* 6
O CONTENTS.
JHAPTER ' PAGg
XLIX.— Earl Strongbow ^es over to Ireland to assist Dermot MacmonogL .—
The English conquer Ireland 89
L. — The sons of Henry rebel 91
LI.— Penance of Henry II.— Fresh rebellions of bis sons.— Death of H enry II. 92
LII. — Of Richard the Lion-hearted 94
LIII.— Exploits of Richard in Palestine '.............. 96
LIV.— Philip returns to Europe.— More of Richard's exploits ..........[.. 97
LV. — Shipwreck of Richard, &c 99
LVI.— Interdict and excommunication.— Richard returns to England...!......"! 101
LYII. — Death of Richard the Lion-hearted...^ 103
LVIII. — John, surnamed Lackland IO4
LIX.— John quarrels with the pope.— About the Jews .'.'."."!....".!!!! 106
LX.— Magna Charta signed.— The French invade England.— Death of John.. 108
LXI. — Henry III. — Coats of .arms, or Armorial Bearings Ill
LXII. — Disturbed state of England. — Of benevolences 11-2
LXIII. — The king and pope vs. the churchmen 113
LXIV.— Simon de Blontfort.— The Mad Parliament 115
LXV.— Prince Edward.— Battle of Lewes.— The "Mise" of Lewes 116
LXVI. — A change in the constitution of Parliament. — Prince Edward escapes
from imprisonment. — The barons snbdued„ II7
LX VII.— Prince EdM-ard goes on a crusade.— Death of Henry III.— About paint-
ing and illuminated manuscripts 119
LXVIII. — Architecture. — Trade and the merchants of England I'il
LXIX,— State of learning.— Friar Bacon.— Judicial Astrology.— Trials by
combat 12-2
LXX. — Edward I.— Tournaments. — Battle of Chalons 124
JiXXI. — More about Edward.— Conquest of "Wales. — Massacre of the Welsh
Bards 125
LXXII. — The Maid of Norway. — Edward interferes in the affairs of Scottand 128
LXXIII. — Wallace. — Edward's vow. — Death of Edward ISO
LXXIV.— Edward II.— Battle of Bannockburn, Ac 131
LXXV. — Famines. — Agriculture. — Customs of the time 13.3
LXXVI. — Edward II. receives Hugh Spencer into favor. — He is dethroned and
cruelly murdered by Isabella and Roger Mortimer 134
LXXVII.— Edward III.— War with Scotland, Ac- Peace with Scotland 136
LXXVIII. — Edward III.— He makes war on Scotland.— Claims the crown of France. 138
LXXIX.— Edw.^rd III. makes war upon Philip, King of France.— Cannon tised... 140
LXXX.— Battle of Cressy.— Death of the King of Bohemia.— Siege of Calais.—
Story of Eizstace de St. Pierre 142
LXXXI.— The Knights of the Garter.— The Charter House School U4
LXXXII.— Dress in the reign of Edward III 146
LXXXIII. — Battle of Poictiers. — King John of France taken prisoner. — Generous
conduct of the Black Prince 147
LXXXIV. — Honorable conduct of John, King of France. — Death of Edward III. —
The English language adopted, <fec 150
LXXXV.— Richard II. succeeds to the throne.— Insurrection under Wat Tyler and
Jack Straw. — The Templars and the temple .' 152
LXXXVL— The insurrection quelled 154
LXXXVII. — Character of Richard II. — Chaucer and Robert Langland 156
LXXXVIII. — Anecdote illustrating the manners of the times 157
LXXXIX. — The king resigns his power to a regency. — Death of the Duke of
Gloucester 159
XC. — Trial by combat,, between the Dukes of Hereford and Norfolk, &c 160
XCI. — Henry of Lancaster returns to England and compels Richard II. to
resign the crown. — Death of Richard 162
XCIL— Account of John Wicklifife 163
XCIII. — Henry IV. keeps the throne. — Owen Glendower 165
XCIV. — Several rebellions against Henry IV., &c 167
XCV. — Henrv seizes the young Prince of Scotland. — Character of James I. of
Scotland 168
XCVI. — Anecdotes of Prince Henry. — Death of Henry IV 169
XCVII. — Prince Henry and the Lollard. — Dress of the ladies 171
XCVIII. — Henry V. — Persecution of the Lollards. — Lord Cobhara 172
XCIX.— Henry V. invades France, &c 173
C. — Henry again invades France, Ac. — His death 176
CI. — Domestic habits of the English in the Fifteenth Century 178
CII.— Domestic habits, continued.— State of learning. — Whittington Lord
Mayor 179
CIIL— Joan of Arc, the Maid of Orleans 181
CIV.— Henry VI., &c.— Murder of the Duke of Gloucester 18^
CONTENTS. 7
CHAPTEB PiSI
CV.. — The Duke of York forms a design to claim the crown, — Insurrection of
Jack Cade 186
CVI. — Battle of St. Albans. — The Duke of York claims the crown. — Warwick,
the king-maker 188
CVII. — Continuation of the war between the Two Roses.— Death of the Duke
of York. — His son proclaimed king by the title of Edward IV 189
CVIII. — Edward IV. — The civil war continues 192
CIX.— Marriage of King Edward IV. — Battle of Barnet. — Death of War-
wick, &c 195
ex.— Edward IV. is outwitted by Louis of France.. 198
CXI.— Invention of the art of printing 200
CXII. — Richard, Duke of Gloucester, seizes upon the young king, Edward V... 202
CXIIL— Richard III. usurps the crown, &c 203
CXIV. — A plot for placing Henry Tudor on the throne 207
CXV.— Battle of Bos worth-field.— Death of Richard III 208
CXVI. — Amusements. — Christmas. — Dress 210
CXVII. — End of the line of Plantagenet, &c — Rise of the commons 213
CXVIII.— Henry VII.— Lambert Simnel.— Death of Lord Lovel 215
CXIX. — A new impostor.^Adventures of Perkin Warbeck 217
CXX.— Conclusion of the story of Perkin Warbeck, &c 218
OXXI. — Architecture of Henry VII.'s time. — Discoveries... 220
CXXII.— Death of Henry VII.— The Star Chamber 223
CXXIII.— Henry VIII.— Rise of Wolsey 224
CXXIV.— More about Cardinal Wolsey 227
CXXV.— Henry invades France.— Battle of the Spurs.— Battle of Flodden Field.
—Charles V. visits England 228
CXXVI. — Henry VIII. and Anne Boleyn. — Thomas Cranmer. — Disgrace and
death of Wolsey 230
CXXVII. — Henry VIII. marries Anne Boleyn. — Sir Thomas More. — Death of Anne
Boleyn ^ 233
CXXVIII.— Thomas Cromwell.— The king's marriages... 236
CXXIX. — Henry VIII. very zealous against heretics 237
CXXX. — The Bible translated into English. — Ignorance of the people 238
CXXXI.— War betM'een England and Scotland.— Death of Henry VIII 240
CXXXII.— Anecdotes of Henry VIII., &c 242
CXXXIII. — The Duke of Somerset appointed Protector. — Religious matters 244
CXXXIV.— Edward and Mary, &c.— Dudley 246
CXXXV. — Suppression of the religious houses. — Warwick rules the country 247
CXXXVI. — The religious houses. — Fashions of dress, &c 248
CXXXVII.— I«ady Jane Grey, &c 250
CXXXVIII.— The manners of Queen Mary's time. — The houses of the nobles. — Some
particulars of the mode of house-keeping 253
CXXXIX.— Manners of the English.— Commerce 255
CXL. — Queen Mary, &c. — Execution of Lady Jane Grey 257
CXLL— Persecution of the Protestants 260
CXLII.— War with France.— Battle of St. Quentin.— The English lose Calais.—
Death of Mary 262
CXLIII. — Elizabeth proclaimed queen. — The Reformed faith restored. — Prosper-
ous state of the kingdom 263
CXLIV.— Elizabeth's court.— Robert Dudley 265
CXLV.— Elizabeth's costume.— The Queen of Scots 266
CXLVL— Continuation of the Story of Mary 268
CXLVIL— Continuation of the Story of Mary 269
CXLVIII. — Elizabeth detains Mary as a prisoner, &c 271
CXLIX. — A new plot in favor of Mary is detected. — Mary is put to death 273
CL. — The Invincible Armada. — Elizabeth and her subjects 275
CLI.— Sir Walter Raleigh.— Virginia settled.- The Earl of Essex 277
CLII.— Dress in the time of Elizabeth 279
CLIII. — Queen Elizabeth's progresses, &c 280
CLIV.— Death of Lord Burleigh.— Lord Essex and Elizabeth 282
CLV.— Execution of Essex.— Death of Elizabeth 283
CLVI. — Character and anecdotes of Elizabeth. — Spenser. 286
CLVII. — James I. and his court. — Sir Walter Raleigh introduces tobacco and
potatoes 286
CLVIII. — Conspiracy to place Arabella Stuart on the throne. — Sir Walter
Raleigh 288
CLIX.— The Gunpowder Plot 290
CLX. — Prince Henry. — Condition of the people, &c 293
CLXI.— Anecdotes of James I.— The Bible translated.— Coaches introduced 296
CLXII.— The Earl of Somerset and Duke of Buckingham.— Death of James I... 298
8 CX)NTENTS.
CHAPTER PAOB
CLXIII.— Lord Bacon.— Lord Napier.— Sir Edward Coke.— The Puritans 298
CLXIV.— Charles I.— Murder of the Duke of Buckingham 300
CLXV.— Wentworth, Earl of Strafford.— The Scotch covenanters 303
CLXVL— Distress of the king.— Death of Strafford 305
CLXVII. — Dress of the cavaliers and puritans. — Costume of the ladies, Ac 30€
CLXVIII. — Hampden. — Pym. — Sir Henry Vane. — Commencement of hostilities.
Battles of Edgehill, and of Marston Moor, &c 308
CLXIX.— Oliver Cromwell 311
CLXX.— The Battle of Naseby, &c 313
CLXXI. — Cromwell discovers the insincerity of the king.— The latter attempts
to escape, but is detained in the Isle of Wight 316
CLXXII. — Charles it tried for high treason. — His execution 318
CLXXIII. — Anecdotes of Charles I., &c. — The sect of Quakers rises 322
CLXXIV.— England a Commonwealth, &c 324
CLXXV. — Adventures of Charles alter the battle of Worcester 326
CLXXVI. — Success of the English in a war with Holland. — Cromwell makes him-
self niler 328
CLXXVIL— Cromwell made protector, &c 331
CLXXVIII.— Richard Cromwell proclaimed protector, &c. — Charles II. proclaimed
king 334
CLXXIX. — Milton.— Andrew Marvell. — Algernon Sydney. — James Harrington.... 337
CLXXX.— Character of Charles II., &c 339
CLXXXI. — Great plaenie in London, followed by a great fire. — Great improve-
ments in London. — Sir Matthew Hale and Sir Christopher Wren. 341
CLXXXII. — Charles sacrifices the Earl of Clarendon. — The king a pensioner of
France, <fcc 344
CLXXXIII.— The terms Whig and Tory.— Death of Russell and Sydney.— Death of
Charles II 347
CLXXXIV.— Poets and Philosophers of the time of Charles II 349
CLXXXV.— James II.— Maria d'Este.— General Dalziell, &c 351
CLXXXVI. — James II. seeks to restore popery. — Cruelties practised by Jeffries and
Kirk. — Rash conduct of James. — James flies to France 353
CLXXXVII.— The Revolution of 1688.- William and Mary called to the throne 356
(5LXXXVIII. — The Uighlandex-s refuse to acknowledge William and Mary. — Massacre
of Glencoe. — Death of James II 358
CLXXXIX.— Peace of Ryswick.- Death of Mary; of William 360
CXC. — Style of living and manners. — Arms and dross of the soldiers 362
CXCI.— Queen Anne.— The Duke of Marlborough.— Battle of Blenheim 364
CXCII. — Gibraltar taken from the Spaniards. — Sir Cloudesley Shovel. — Robin-
son Crusoe 366
CXCm. — Marlborough's victorious Career. — Peace of Utrecht. — Death of Anne.
— Union between Scotland and England 368
CXCIV. — Great men of Queen Anne's time. — Newton. — Locke. — Clarke. — Pope.
—Adaison.-Swift.— Watts 370
CXCV.— George 1.— Rebellion in Scotland 372
CXCVI. — Of the rising in England. — The South-Sea scheme. — Death of
George 1 374
CXCVII. — George II. — Queen Caroline. — War on the Continent. — Battle of Fon-
tenoy. — Anson's voyage round the world 377
CXCVIII. — ^The young Pretender lands in Scotland, and marches into England. —
Is compelled to retreat 379
CXCIX. — The Pretender is victorious at Falkirk, but defeated at Culloden. —
Adv<^ntures of Prince Charles Edward 381
CO.- The style of dress in George II.'s time.— Old style and new style 384
CCI. — The Seven Years' War. — General Washington. — Capture of Quebec,
and death of Wolfe.— Death of George II.— Sir Robert Walpole... 387
ecu. — George III. — Political contests. — John Wilkes. — Passage of the Stamp
Act 389
CCIII. — Death of the Earl of Chatham. — Mobs in London. — British generosity.
— Poace of Versailles 391
CCIV.— The writers and poets of the reign of George II.. 394
GOV. — Attempts to murder the king. — The younger Pitt. — Duties of the
king's ministers 397
CCVI. — The Fren-^h Revolution breaks out. — War between France and Eng-
land 400
CCVII. — Gloomy state of afiairs in 1797. — The Bank of England suspends pay-
ment 402
COVni. — Bona;)arte returns to France. — He leads his army over the Alps, and
defeats the Austrians in Italy. — Expedition against Copenhagen
under Lord Nelson 401
CONTENTS. ¥
:hapter paok
CCIX. — Peace of Amiens. — Hostilities renewed between France and England. —
Battle of Trafalgar.— Death of Lord Nelson. — Condition of Europe
in 1808 406
CCX.— Sir Arthur Wellesley sent into Spain.— Death of Sir John Moore. — The
Walohcren expedition. — The Cabinet, &c 407
COXL— War with the United States.— War in the peninsula, where Lord Welling-
ton commands the British.— Expedition of Napoleon into Russia.—
Napoleon sent to Elba. — Returns to France and recovers his power
there.— Battle of Waterloo, &c.. 409
CCXII. — The national debt. — Hargraves and Arkwright. — Watt and the steam
engine 413
CCXIII.— Lord Exmouth's expedition to Algiers. — The African slave trade. — John
Howard 415
CCXIV. — Death of George III. — The authors who flourished in the latter part of his
reign 416
CCXV.— George IV.— His character and habits, &c 421
CCXVI.— The queen returns to England. — The king refuses to acknowledge her as
queen 424
CCXVII. — Coronation of George IV.— Death of the queen 426
CCXVIII.— The king visits Ireland and Scotland.— A Highlander's dress 428
CCXIX. — A year of projects. — The coinage of England 429
CCXX. — The coinage of England, continued 431
CCXXI. — The Princess Charlotte marries Leopold of Saxe-Cobnrg. — Her death. —
Lord Liverpool. — Catholic Emancipation and Reform 433
CCXXIL— Reform in the House of Commons.— History of that body 435
CCXXIII.— Great change in the habits of George IV. — His death. — Improvement in
London, &c 437
COXXIV.— William IV.— The Reform Bill.— Great riots.— The cholera 439
COXXV. — Reform in the House of Commons. — Death of William TV. — Accession of
Victoria. — Her marriage. — Recent important f^r-ents. — Character of
the English 441
CCXXVI. — The Crimean War. — English view of the civil war in America. — Marriage
of the Prince of Wales 444
C<^'XXVIL — The Atlantic Cable. — Expedition against Abyssinia. — Disendowmeut f^f
the Irish Church. — The Alabama affair. — The Fisheries. — Conclusio.i 446
40 »3 :><) 3^ 20 15 VO
^^
:«o
.1
Malst
' ?pjS^
:^ii,^.
A
Lo ng;itude Easl ^om ^VKs^^
x^
E^l
\&uvtim*
LY, APfilL i, 1832.-
m. 38.
MARRIOTT'S AEROPLANE COMPANY,
For NaviiratlusT tbe Air.
OfiSce of the Aeroplane Company for Navigating the Air, 609
chant street. Office hours from 1 to 2 p.m.
Mer-
Orders for Engraviugr in tlie Ptaoto-Eng-raTing: Process cau
now be executed at the '^News liCtter" Office lor less tban
balf tbe cost of Wood Engraviagr, and in one-balf tbe time.
Uemember, we f uruisb a bard metal Electrotype ready for
tbe Press.
The liquidation of Overend, Gurney & Co. is not yet completed.
Since the failure — in May, 1866 — as much as £6,317,929 has been paid
away by the liquidators. Of this sum £4,287,702 was paid to creditors,
that part of the business being practically completed in 1870. Then be-
jjan a return to solvent shareholders, who have received £453,964 since
1871. Salaries have been continuously paid to part of the old staff, and
as much aa £47,138 has been disbursed in law expenses. The liquidators
now hold out a hope of speedily concluding the winding-up and dissolu-
tion of this unlucky company.
We have received numerous requests from lady friends to re-publish
the remarks made by Mr. Edward Curtis, at the dinner recently given
by the publishers of the Sacramento Bee, in response to the toast, "The
Ladies, God Bless Them." Mr. Curtis' remarks were so extended that
we fear we will not be able to accommodate them all. However, next
week the News Letter will repi-oduce some extracts from Mr. Curtis'
utterances.
Californians Abroad.— Rome, Italy: Misses and Mrs. S. W. Glu-
zier. Miss Houston, Mrs. J. H. Maynard, Mrs. Rosenstock. Parts,
France: Mrs. Dussol, Hotel Dominici; Thomas Fisher, Hotel de I'Ath-
enee; Miss Haste, H. PI. Pal. Royal. Dresden, Germany: Miss and
Mrs. E. Dimon, Mrs. A. Patten and family, Mrs. E. Pillsbury. Lon-
don, England: J. Logan, Holborn Viaduct H. — Continental Gazette,
March 11th.
The Weather.— From the Signal Service Bureau we have the follow-
ing report for the week ending last Thursday: On the 24th the highest
and lowest temperature was 69 deg. 5 min. and 51 deg. 5 min. ; on the
25th, 71 deg. and 53 deg.; on the 26th, 73 deg. and 57 deg.; on the 27th,
73 deg. and 52 deg.; on the 28th, 64 deg. 5 min. and 50 deg.; on the 29th,
68 deg. 5 min. and 54 deg. ; on the 30th, 61 deg. 5 min. and 51 deg. 5 min.
Telegrams report that the Spanish troops have taken possession of
the Tawi-Tawi Islands, which are about thirty miles from the N.N.E.
coast of the British North Borneo Company's territory. It is presumed,
therefore, that they have left the company's territory, where they had
landed some time since.
12 « INTRODUCTION. "
of the globe, its inhabitants presenting an aspect as revolting as that
of its cold and foggy climate.' ^
4. At the present «iay, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Ireland exhibits the most extraordinary spectacle of national glory
which the , world has^^^eV/^yiln^ssed. Kome, in her brightest days,
could not c'oihpare \VTth*it',*in point of wealth, power, and civilization.
5. ,Tq file ey-e, of.thG traveilei',' the three kingdoms seem almost
Iike4i'mi|^jitj^;gaid^n*,[slrpwn'/5y6>5c^ith cities, palaces, villages, and
couhtry-seais. ' Here 'are *tVe iinest roads, and the best travelling
vehicles in the world ; railroads and canals cross the country in
every direction ; arts and manufactures are carried to the highest
degree of perfection ; and commerce brings hither the luxuries of
every clime.
6. London, the metropolis of Great Britain, serves to indicate the
character of the nation. It has more than 3,000,000 of people, and
surpasses any other city in wealth and population. The govern-
ment of England exercises a commanding influence, not only in the
countries of Europe, but upon the fortunes of the world. Within
our own day, China, which has more than one-quarter of the inhab-
itants of the globe, has been compelled to bow to the will of this
Island Empire.
7. The colonies of Great Britain extend over the whole globe,
and contain a population of one hundred and sixty millions. Ir
allusion to the immense extent and power of the British Empire, i1
has been spoken of l3y a celebrated orator, as a kingdom that " has
dotted the surface of the globe with her possessions and military
posts, whose morning drum-beat, following the sun, and keeping
company with the hours, circles the earth daily with one continuous
and unbroken strain of the martial airs of England." It is the
history of this great people, which we are now about to consider.
this history interesting to the philosopher ? 4. What of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Ireland at the present day? 5. What do the three kingdoms present to the
■eye of the traveller? What of trade, &c.? 6. What of London? Population of Great
Britain? The government? China? 7. The colonies of Great Britain? What has a
celebrated orator said?
LONDON.
EARLY BKITISH HISTORY.
13
CHAPTER II.
Earliest Glimpses of British History. — CcBsar. — Manners and Customs
of the first Inhabitants of Britain.
1. We must now turn from this brief survey of the present con-
dition of the British Empire, and go back to the earliest times of
which history gives us any account.
2. Several hundred years before the Christian era, it appears that
the Phoenicians visited England. Their chief object was to obtain
tin, which was procured from the mines of Cornwall. Hence the
Casterides, or Tin Isles, was the ancient designation of the British
islands. Settlements are supposed to have been made by the Phoe-
nicians in Ireland, and it is conjectured that considerable trade was
carried on with the people there.
3. The original inhabitants of England, Ireland, and Scotland seem
to have been of the same Celtic stock which first peopled France and
Spain, though theywere divided into numerous tribes. The Roman
writers mention the names of more than forty in England.
4. Some of these were more savage than others. A few among
the southern tribes practised agriculture in a rude fashion, and wore
artificial cloths for dress. They had also war-chariots in great num-
bers, and were acquainted with some of the first arts of civilized
II. — 1. What of the Phoenicians? 2, What name did they give tl)o British Tpies'
3. What of the original inhabitants of England, Ireland, and Scotland? 4. M»o»-"!r«
2
14 MANNERS AND CUSTOMS OF THE BRITONS.
life. To the north, the people were mere savages — using the un-
dressed hides of cattle for clothing, and tattooing their skins for
ornament.
5. The women, like those of our present savages, were practised
to basket-making, the material being the twigs of willows. They
also sewed together the skins of animals for dress; their thread
being made of leather or vegetable fibres, and their needles of
pieces of bone. ^
6. Such was the condition of the people, when Julius Caesar,
liaving completed the subjugation of Gaul, now called France,
began to think of adding the island of Britain to his conquests.
The white chalk cliffs of Dover, from which Britain had also the
name of Albion, could be seen from the coast of Gaul, and as
Caesar's ambition knew no bounds, he doubtless thought that this
strange country invited him to its conquest.
7. Having made up his mind to undertake an expedition against
it, he assembled the merchants who had traded to Britain for hides
and tin, and made inquiry respecting the manners, customs, and
Eower of the people of that island, and such other matters as would
e interesting to him in his present situation.
8. The precise answer which the merchants gave to these ques-
tions is not recorded. Neither the people of Gaul nor of Britain
could write, nor had they any books. Csesar himself, who was an
author, as well as a soldier, has told us almost all that we know
about them. It appears, however, that the reply of the merchants
of whom he made inquiries, was substantially as follows :
9. "The people of Britain have blue eyes, and very fair com-
plexions. They are tall and stout, and remarkable for their
strength. Their bodies are often ornamented with figures of various
animals. For this purpose they submit to a very painful opera-
tion. The figure is pricked upon the skin with sharp needles, and
then a blue dye, made of a plant called woad, is rubbed in.
10. " Most of them wear no clothing except the skin of an animal
which is thrown over the shoulders, and fastened at the breast by a
thorn or a sharp-pointed stick. Many of them have flocks and
herds, and live upon meat, or on such fruits and plants as the earth
produces without cultivation.
11. "The principal drink is milk, but they have also a fermented
liquor prepared from honey, and called mead, of which they are
very fond. They live in winter in holes in the ground, and in
summer in huts made of stakes stuck in the earth, interwoven with
osiers, and covered with the boughs of trees.
12. " They are a very hospitable people. The stranger no sooner
enters the door than water is presented to him to wash his feet.
If he uses it, and at the same time gives his arms to the master of
the house, it is understood that he means to pass the night. This
creates joy throughout the family.
of the people ? 5. What of the women ? 6. Why was England called Albion ? Wh»{
of Caesar? 7. What did he do? 8. To whom are we chiefly indebted for our knowledge
of the early Britons? 9. What of their persons? 10. Clothing? Food? 11. Drink?
INVASION OF BRITAIN BY THE ROMANS. 15
13. " A feast is prepared. The company sit in a circle upon the
ground, with a little hay, grass, or the skins of animals, spread
under them. Each person takes the meat set before Wm in his
hands, and tears it to pieces with his teeth. If it proves too tough
for this, he uses the knife which is placed in the centre for the com-
mon benefit. The meat is served up in dishes made of wood, or
earthenware, or in baskets made of osiers.
14. " The feast is enlivened by the music of the harp. Some-
times the great men give feasts, and he is the most popular who
gives the greatest. These last until all the provisions are con-
sumed, frequently for several days. A great prince once gave an
entertainment, which was kept up without interruption for a whole
year, and to which all comers were welcome.
15. " But you Eomans are more interested in knowing what are
their weapons of war, and means of defence. They use a shield, and
a dagger, and a short spear ; to the lower end of the latter is fastened
a bell, which they shake to frighten the horses of their enemies. In
battle they make use of chariots with scythes fastened to the axle-
trees ; they are drawn by two horses, and driven furiously among
their enemies, inflicting horrible wounds, whilst the warrior hurls his
spears." Such was the information Caesar obtained, and it gave a
true account of the condition of the original inhabitants of Britain.
CHAPTER III.
Invasion of Britain by the Romans.
1. We may suppose that Caesar had little dread of meeting such
a savage people as the Britons would seem to have been, with his
well-disciplined troops. He probably learnt, too, that the people
were divided into many small tribes, governed by independent
rulers, who did not agree very well among themselves.
2. He embarked his troops at Calais, and in a few hours reached
the coast of Britain, near Dover. Sailing to the north about eight
miles, he determined to land near Deal. The Britons had heard
of his coming, and were q^sembled to prevent his landing. Their
painted bodies gave them a most terrific appearance, and their
eavage yells made even the Romans hesitate to attack them.
3. At last a standard-bearer jumped into the sea, and advanced
with the eagle, which was the Roman standard, towards the enemy,
crying aloud, "Follow me, soldiers, unless you will betray the
Roman eagle into the hands of the enemy. I, at least, will dis-
charge my duty to Caesar and to my country."
Houses? 12. Hospitality? 13. The feast? 14. Music? Feasts given by great men?
15. Weapons of war?
III. — I. What of the government of Britain? 2. Where did Caesar land? What of his
troops? o. What roused the spirit of the troops? 4. What success had Caesar? b,
16
INVASION OF BRITAIN BY THE ROMANS.
4. Animated by this speech, and excited by his example, the sol-
diers plunged into the sea, and waded to the land, in spite of all the
Britons could do. Caesar remained about three weeks upon the
island, during which he gained many battles. He then granted a
peace to tlie Britons, upon condition that they should pay tribute
to the Roman people.
• THE ROMANS IN ENGI.AND.
5. The Britons neglected to perform their engagements, and in
the year 54. B.C.. r!?psnr no-ain invaded the island. Landing, as
before, at Deal, he advanced into the country. The Britons had
tiow united their forces under one chief, named Cassivelaugjis.
Still they were defeated in eveiy battle. "'"'
6. Having brought the people to submission, and compelled them
to give him many of their chief men as hostages — that is, security
for the performance of their engagements — Caesar returned to Rome.
7. As no troops were left in Britain to maintain the authority of
Rome, the Britons soon threw off all marks of subjection, and the
tribute remained vinpaid. The civil dissensions among the Romans
themselves, long prevented their taking any measures to compel the
payment. •
8. An intercourse was, however, kept up with Rome. Many of
the chief persons of Britain visited that city, and some of the young
men were educated there. By this means the Britons began to im-
prove in their manners and habits.
9. The mantle of skins was replaced by one of cloth, and close
trowsers were introduced. They likewise adopted a vest, a tunic,
fitting tight to the body and reaching just below the waist. Their
When did Caesar return to Britain? The result? 7. What of the obedience of the
Britons? 8. What effect had their intercourse with Rome? 9. What change in dress?
10. Wha* of their money ' 11. Their vessels?
INVASION OF BRITAIN BY THE ROMANS.
17
shoes were still made of the skin of some animal, with the hair out-
10. Thev also began to coin money. For some ages the trade of
Britain had been carried on by barter or exchange. When metals
were first used as money, their value was determined by weight.
The seller having agreed to accept a certain quantity of gold or sil-
ver for his goods, the buyer cut off that quantity from the piece of
that metal in his possession, and, having weighed it, delivered it to
the seller, and received the goods.
11. The invasion of the Romans had made the Britons acquainted
with the use of tools ; and stout galleys took the place of the frail
boats made of osiers and the flexible branches of trees, covered with
skins of oxen, in which they had hitherto navigated the stormy seas
around their islands.
CHAPTER IV.
Caractacus. — The Druids^ — London destroyed. — Boadicea defeated.
CARACTACUS A PKISONKR AT ROME.
1. At length, in the year 43 after the birth of Christ, being 97
years from the first invasion"Ty Caesar, the Romans determined to
make another attempt to conquer Britain. An army of 50,000 men
was collected and sent into the island, under the command of Aulug.
Plautius.
2. The Britons fought bravely for their liberty, but could not
IV.— 1. When was the third Ronmn invasion of Britain? 2. Who commanded the
2*
18
THE DRUIDS.
withstand the Roman discipline. Their principal chief, named
Caractacus, and his family, were taken prisoners. They were all
sent to Rome, and the king, his wife, and his two daughters, were
made to walk through the streets loaded with chains.
3. Observing the splendor of the great city, Qaxaciaciis could not
forbear exclaiming, " Alas ! how is it possible that people possessed
of such magnificence at home, should envy me my humble cottage
in Britain ?"
4. Notwithstanding their victories, the Romans made little prog-
ress in the conquest of the island. Suetonius P;ini1inng one of their
most skilful generals, resolved to adopt a new method. He observed
that the Druids were the most inveterate enemies of the Romans, and
that it was their influence which kept up the spirit of the people.
A DRUID ADDRESSING THK PEOPLE.
5. The Druids were the priests and law-givers of the Britons.
The chiefs commanded the forces in time of war, but all other
power was in the hands of the Druids. The laws of the Britons
were composed in verse, and the only record of them was in the
memory of the Druids. The old taught them to the young, and thus
the knowledge of them was kept up from one generation to another.
6. So great was the veneration in which they were held, that
when two hostile armies, with daggers drawn, and spears extended,
were about to engage in battle, the request of the Druids was suffi-
cient to calm their rage, and to induce them to sheath their daggers,
and separate in peace.
7. The Druids believed that it was displeasing to the Deity tc
worship within walls, or under roofs. They worshipped, therefore.
Britons? What was his fate? 4. What of the Druids? 5. Who were they? What
of the laws of Britain ? 6. What of the influence of the Druids? 7, 8. Their temples?
DE8TKUCTION OF LONDON. 19
in the open air in groves of particular trees. The favorite was the
strong and spreading oak, and in all their ceremonies they were
crowiied with garlands of its leaves.
8. In the centre of the grove was a space enclosed with one or two
rows of large stones set upright in the ground. In the centre stood
the altar upon which sacrifices were olfered. When they wished to
erect a temple of particular magnificence, they laid stones of pro-
digious weight on the tops of the upright pillars, thus forming a kind
of circle in the air, which added much to the grandeur. Some of
these temples yet remain ; the most perfect is at Stonehenge.
9. The ofiice of Druid was held by w^omen as well as by men ;
the former took part in all the public ceremonies ; to them was
assigned the horrible duty of plunging the knife into the breast of
the victim prepared for the sacrifice. The victims were not sheep
and oxen alone, but the prisoners taken in war were considered as
a most acceptable offering.
10. The principal residence of the Druids was in the little island
of Anglesea. Suetonius resolved to make himself master of this
stronghold. The Britons endeavored to prevent the landing of his
troops. The w^omen and priests mingled with the soldiers on the
shore, and running about with burning torches in their hands, and
tossing their long hair, they terrified the astonished Romans more
by their shrieks and bowlings, than by the appearance of the armed
forces.
11. But the Romans soon recovered their spirits, and, marching
boldly forward, speedily put an end to all resistance. - Meanwhile
the Britons took advantage of the absence of Suetonius. Headed
by !^Qndirpa, a brave queen, they attacked and destroyed the Roman
settlements. There were many of these which were quite flourish-
ing. London, which at the first invasion was a forest, had now
become a rich and populous city.
12. Suetonius was obliged to abandon this place to the fury of
the Britons. It was entirely destroyed, and more than 70,000
Romans and other strangers were put to death. But he soon had
a most cruel revenge ; with his little army of 10,000 men, he at-
tacked the Britons, and left 80,000 of them dead upon the field of
battle. Boadicea^ in despair at this defeat, poisoned herself.
CHAPTER V. ^
Agricola. — The Scots and Fids. — The Roman Wall. — Christianity
introduced.
1. The Romans now easily established themselves all over Britain
and built towns and castles, and were entire masters of the countiy
j
9. Were the Druids always men? What part did the women take in the ceremonies?
10. Where did they principally reside?' What did Suetonius do? How did the inhab-
itants of the island act? 11. What was the result? What did the Britons do in the
absence of the Romans? What of London? 12. What revenge did Suetonius have?
20 THE SCOTS AND PICTS.
I
J ulius Agric ola, one of their generals, was a very good, as well as a
brave man. He took great pains to reconcile the Britons to the
Roman government, by introducing their arts and sciences. He
encouraged them to engage in agriculture, which the Eomans con-
sidered the most honorable employment. He also persuaded them
to learn the Latin language.
2. He succeeded so well in his endeavors, that the Britons soon
came to esteem it a privilege to be a part of the Roman empire.
Indeed, they derived other advantages besides the increase of com-
fort which a knowledge of the Roman arts had brought them.
3. The northern part of the island, called Caledonia, and now
Scotland, was inhabited by the Scots and Picts, a wild and warlike
people, who made incursions into the country of Britain, and after
destroying everything that came in their way, retired into their
bleak and barren mountains.
4. Whenever they ventured to stand a battle in the open field,
they were defeated- by the Romans; but they seldom did this.
They generally retired as the Roman troops advanced. As soon as
the latter were withdrawn from their neighborhood, they again
commenced their depredations.
5. Agricola caused a line of forts to be built across Scotland,
thus shutting out the marauders. The country now enjoyed peace
for many years, during which the Romans occupied themselves in
making roads, many of which are still remaining ; and in building
strong and massive castles, the ruins of which are still to be seen.
6. But the forts did not prove a sufficient defence against the
Picts and Scots, who renewed their incursions upon the more cul-
tivated parts of the island. The Finipprr^r A^ritin who visited
Britain, caused a rampart of earth to be erected. This, however,
proved too weak, and in the year 2^)7 the "F.p^p fjor Revf^ rns came
to Britain, with a determination to conquer Caledonia.
7. The nature of the country, and the bravery of the people, pre-
vented his succeeding ; so he contented himself with building an
immense stone wall, twelve feet high, and eight feet thick, quite
across the country, from the river Tyne to the Solway Frith, many
parts of which are still to be seen.
8. For a long time everything went on so quietly, that little men-
tion is made of the affairs of this island by any historian. The
people were governed by Roman officers, called legates, or vicars.
Among the benefits which the conquerors iDcstowed on Britain, was
the introduction of Christianity, which there is reason to believe
had made considerable progress before the end of the first century.
V. — 1. What of Julius Agricola? What did he do for the Britons? 2. What success
had he? 3. What was the northern part of the island called? By whom inhabited?
4. What of the Scots and Picts? 5. What did Agricola do to restrain them? How did
the Romans occupy themselves ? 6. What new means were tried to keep oflF the Picts
and Scots ? What of the Emperor Severus ? 8. What was the state of the island after
Severus ? What of Christianity ?
SUFFERINGS OF THE BRITONS. 21
CHAPTER VI.
The Romans abandon Britain. — Dreadful Sufferings of the Britons.
1. About the year ,4^, the Romans were compelled to withdraw
their troops from the distant provinces, and, among the rest, from
Britain, to defend their city against the barbarous tribes of tlie
north of Europe.
2. Before the Romans left the island, they repaired the wall
built by Severus. But as walls are of very little use without brave
and well-armed men to defend them, the Roman general instructed
the Britons in the art of making and of using the several kinds
of arms.
3. He then departed with his troops, telling the people that, as
they would never again have assistance from the Romans, they had
better learn to take care of themselves. Thus the Romans quitted
the island, after having had possession of it nearly 500 years, if we
reckon from the first invasion of Julius Caesar.
4. Liberty proved anything but a blessing to the Britons. They
were as helpless as so many children turned loose upon the world.
They had so long been accustomed to rely upon the Romans for
defence as well as for government, that they knew not how to set
about either.
5. The Picts and the Scots, learning that the island was deserted
by the Romans, approached the wall of Severus. They found it in
complete repair, and apparently well defended by armed Britons.
But these had profited little by the instructions of their late mas-
ters, and they fled at the first attack.
6. The savage invaders now ravaged the whole country. They
were like wolves let into a sheep-fold. The wretched Britons fled
from their comfortable houses, and sought a refuge in the forests
and mountains. Afraid to venture fortli to cultivate their fields,
they suffered all the horrors of famine.
7. The land being now barren, and nothing to be gained, the
Picts and Scots ceased from their incursions for several years. The
Britons who had survived the calamities of their country, once more
began ploughing and sowing, and the next year there was an abun-
dant harvest. No sooner did the rapacious Scots hear of it, than
they all came rushing into Britain.
8. The Britons, for a third time, sent to the Romans to come and
help them, and despatched a letter to Aetius, the governor of Gaul :
" To Aetius, thrice Consul. The groans of the Britons. The barba-
rians drive us to the sea ; the sea throws us back on the swords
of the barbarians : so we have nothing left but the wretched choice
VI. — 1. When did the Romans withdraw from Britain? 2. What did tliey do for the
defence of the Britons ? 3. How long had they possessed the island ? 4. What of the
Britons? 5. The Scots and Picts? 6. How' did they treat the Britons? 7. What
caused them to suspend their incursions? Why did they renew them? 8. What did
the Britons do ?
22
ACCOUNT OF THE SAXONS.
of being either drowned or butchered." This melancholy letter did
no good, but they received assistance from another quarter, as you
shall presently hear.
CHAPTER VII.
Account of the Saxons.
THE DEATH OF HORSA.
1. At the time of which we are now speaking, the shores of the
Baltic Sea were inhabited by several tribes of people, nearly in a
savage state. In France, and in those parts of the continent of
Europe which had been subject to Eome, they were called by the
common name of 3fen of the North, or Normans; amongst them-
selves they were distinguished by various names, such as Saxons,
Danes, and many others.
2. These people were the terror of all the more civilized coun-
tries. Launching their light boats, which were made of osiers, cov-
ered with skins sewed together, they suffered the wind to blow them
to any foreign coast. Landing there, they spread devastation over
a wide extent of country, and then returned home laden with booty.
3. It so happened that, in the ypnr 44R during one of their
piratical expeditions, a party of about 300 Saxons, under two lead-
ers named Ij£iigist.and Hfff ^^n_ landed in Britain, just at the time
when the people were suffering from the ravages of the Scots.
4. Vortigern, a prince of the Britons, advised his countrymen to
VII,— 1. Who were the Normans? 2. What is said of their expeditions? 3. When
did Hengist and Horsa land in Britain ? 4. How did the Britons receive them ? 5. What
ACCOUNT OF THE SAXONS. 23
entreat aid from these strangers. This was readily granted. Join-
ing their forces, the Britons and Saxons marched against the Scots,
who were defeated and driven back.
5. The Saxons, seeing the agreeable nature of the countrj^ uegan
to covet the possession of it for themselves. Sending for more of
their countrymen, they fell upon the unfortunate Britons, and de-
feated them in many battles, in one of which Horsa was killed.
6. Hengist, now become sole commander of the Saxons, took the
title of King of Kent. New swarms of Saxons kept pouring in,
and by degrees got possession of almost the whole country south of
Adrian's wall. Each of the chiefs took possession of what he con-
quered, and thus at last arose seven different kingdoms, which are
commonly called the Saxon Heptarchy.
7. These seven kingdoms were as follows : —
Ke,nt — contpjned the present counties of Kent, and part of Sus-
sex.
South Saxony, or Sussex — the present county of Surrey, and part
of Sussex.
West Saxony, or Wessex — included the coast from Sussex to
Land's End.
Bast Saxony, or Essex.
Bast Anglia — so called from a district of Germany, whence a por-
tion of the conquering Saxons came, included Norfolk, Suffolk, and
Cambridgeshire.
Mercia — the midland part of the island.
Northumberland — from Mercia to the borders of Scotland.
8. The Britons did not yield without a struggle. Sometimes they
were cheered by a momentary success. The most celebrated of
their chiefs was the renowned King Arthur, who defeated the
Saxons in twelve battles.
9. He used to give great feasts to his brave companions. That
there might be no disputes about the seats, he had a round table
made, so that all might be equally honorable. King Arthur and
the Knights of the Eound Table have been great favorites with
story-tellers.
10. But all opposition proved vain. A large number of the Brit-
ons were slaughtered by the Saxons. A portion of them crossed
over to France, where they settled in the northwestern corner of
that country, which has since, from them, been called Brittany.
The remainder took refuge in the mountains of Wales and Corn-
wall. The present inhabitants of these districts are the descendants
of the ancient Britons, and still retain vestiges of their language.
«li>l the Saxoiiij do? 6. Wliat was the Heptarchy? 7. Describe the seven kingdoms. 8,
9. What is said of King Arthur? 10. What became of the Britons?
24 CUSTOJp OF TiiE ANGLO-SAXONS.
CHAPTEE VIII.
The Language and Religion of the Anglo-Saxons. — Origin of the
Names of the Days of the Week. — Curious Circumstance which led
to the Introduction of Christianity.
1. The people who had now possessed themselves of Britain are
called in history Anglo-Saxons. So completely was the country
subdued, that no customs, truly British or Roman, were now to be
seen ; the language, which had been either Celtic or Latin, was dis-
continued, and the Saxon or English only was spoken.
2. The Christian religion also disappeared, for the Saxons were
pagans, and worshipped a great number of gods. From the chief
of them the days of the week receive their names. Worshipping
the Sun, they called the fii^st day Sunday. The second was named
Monday, from the Moon. Another god they called Tuisco, or Tiw,
and to him they assigned the third day.
3. The next idol which they adored for a god was Woden ; he had
been a famous and victorious prince among them, and after his
death they worshipped him as the God of Battle. The fourth day
was named for him Woden's day, or Wednesday. Not only the
Saxons, but all the northern nations worshipped Thor, whose name
was given to the fifth day, Thursday.
4. Friday received its name from Friga, who was the same with
the Earth, and was esteemed the mother of all the deities. They
had another god named Saterne, and to him they consecrated the
last day of the week, and called it Saterne's day, or Saturday.
5. But the Anglo-Saxons did not long remain pagans. For the
early introduction of Christianity they were indebted to a circum-
stance, which furnishes a striking instance that a seeming evil often
proves the source of the most lasting good.
6. Slavery, in its worst form, existed among the Anglo-Saxons.
With most savage nations, prisoners taken in war are either slain
or made slaves of. But few people are so debased as were these
conquerors of Britain. To gratify some temporary appetite, indi-
viduals would sell themselves into bondage, and parents w^ere known
to sell their own children.
7. It happened one day, when Pope Gregory I. was walking in
the streets of Rome, that he saw some very beautiful children ex-
posed for sale. Asking from whence they came, he was told from
England, on which he said they would not be Angli, but Angeli, if
they were but Christians. Angli is the Latin word for English, and
Angeli, that for Angels.
8. Gregory resolved to attempt this change; so he ordered St.
Austin or. Augustine, with forty other Roman monks, to go into
VIII. — 1. What were the conquorors of Britain called? What is said of the lan-
guage? 2. What of tlie religion of the Saxons? 3, 4. From whom are the days of the
week named? 6. What bad custom existed among the Saxons? 7. What attracti-d
INTRODUCTION OF CHRISTIANITY. 'ZO
Britain and preach the Gosi)el. When these missionaries reached
France, the people of which had already been converted to Chris-
tianity, they heard such dreadfiu stories of the savage manners of
the Anglo-Saxons, that they were afraid to go on, and sent back
Augustine to ask the pope's permission to give up the enterprise.
9. But Gregory exhorted them to persevere, and advised them to
take some of the French people, then called Franks, as interpreters,
for their language was nearly the same as that of the Anglo-Saxons.
Augustine proceeded and found the danger much less than he had
imagined.
10. Ethelbert, King of Kent, was already well disposed towards
the Christian faith, for his wife Bertha was a daughter of Caribert,
one of the kings of France. He therefore received the missionaries
with kindness. Having heard what they had to say, he told them
that he could not without consideration abandon the religion of his
ancestors; but as they had come so far on a friendly errand, they
might remain in peace, and use their best endeavors to convert his
subjects.
11. The monks at once entered on their labors, which were
crowned with such success, that in a very short time the king and
a great number of his subjects were converted. Augustine bap-
tized no fewer than ten thousand on Christmas day, 597, and was
soon after made Archbishop of Canterbur}\
CHAPTER IX.
The Anglo-Saxons. — 7'heir Historians. — The Condition of the People.
1. In the course of time the manners of the Anglo-Saxons lost
somewhat of their fierceness, and their customs and institutions
became more civilized. Our knowledge of them is very imperfect.
None but the clergy made any j3retensions to learning. Few of
these could do more than read their prayer-books and write their
names.
2. There were many even among the high clergy who could not
do this. There are deeds still extant, made by lord bishops, which
are signed by some other persons in their names, because the lord
bishops could not write their own names.
3. The earliest historian is Gildas, who lived in the sixtii-^cen-
tury . He was so much admired by his countrymen, as to be called
by them GMQiMiAJ^i^^e. In the s^y^pth (^pntnry there was another
learned luonk, named Bede, or, as he is generally called, the VmP^ciLIe
Bede. He was never higher in rank than a simple monk, yet, on
the notice of Gregory to Hrit.iiii? 8. Whom did he send to convert it? 9. What did
the monks do? 10. Who received the missionaries kindly? 11. What was their suc-
cess ?
IX. — 1. What is said of tlie nianners of the Anglo-Saxons? Wliat of the state of
learning? 3. What is said of Gildivg? 4. AVhat of the government of the Anglo-Saxon«?
26 THE CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE.
account of his writings, his fame spread through all li^urope. The
pope courted his company, and his advice in the government of the
church.
4. From these sources we are able to tell you that the Anglo-
Saxons were governed by a king, wlio^e power was very much con-
trolled and limited by an assembly of the wise men of the nation,
called the WiliSMLg£Mot. The nobility, the high clergy, and all
freemen possessing a certain portion of land, were, of right, mem-
ber^ of this assembly.
5. The Anglo-Saxons were divided into three orders of men— ^the
nobles, the freemen, and the slaves. The nobles formed a very
large class. They were called Thanes. The freemen were called
Ceorls, and were principally engaged in husbandry, whence a hus-
bandman and a ceorl came to be synonymous terms.
6. A ceorl could raise himself to the rank of thane, in various
ways. Success in agriculture might furnish him with the means of
procuring the requisite quantity of land, with buildings proper to
the dignity. If a ceorl acquired learning enough and became a
priest, he was esteemed a thane. Success in trade, or in war, raised
him to the same rank. Agriculture, commerce, arms, and the church,
were considered the only professions for a freeman.
7. The slaves were by far the most numerous class. They were
of two kinds, namely, household slaves, who lived in the family, ana
performed the ordinary duties of domestic servants, and rustic slaves,
who were attached to particular estates, and were transferred with
the soil. ' S-C
8. These last were called villani, or v\Ukj^ns, because they dwelt
in the villages belonging to their masters, and performed all the
servile labors, required upon the land. The clergy made great efforts
to improve the condition of the slaves, and to secure the rights
which their influence had procured for them. Notwithstanding
this, the greater part of the common people remained in abject
slavery during the time the Saxons governed the country.
V
CHAPTER X.
The Laws of the Anglo-Saxons. — Modes of Trial. — The Ordeal.
1. Under the Romans, Britain was divided into colonies and
governments. By the Saxons the country was parcelled out into
counties, or, as they called them, shires, which means divisions.
The government of a shire was entrusted to an eorl or eorldorman,
whence the present terms earl and alderman. The earl generally
exercised this government by his deputy, called the shire-reeve, or
sheriff — that is, guardian of a shire.
6. IIow were they diviled? 6. By what means could a man rise in rank? 7. What ia
said of the slaves? 8. Who were the villains? Why so called?
X. — 1. How was Britiiu divided by the Romans? How by the Saxons? How wa^
LAWS OF THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 27
2. The criminal laws of the Anglo-Saxons were very mild.
Every crime might be compensated for in money. We consider
the life and limbs of one man as valuable as those of another. But
among the Anglo-Saxons the value of a man's life, or of his arm, or
his leg, depended u^^on his rank, or his office, and a price was fixed
accoi-dingly, which was to be paid by the person who should de-
prive him of either.
3. Their mode of proving crimes was singular. Instead of being
determined by the evidence of witnesses, they referred the decision
to tha judgment of God, as it was called. There were various modes
ibf doing this, but the most common was the ordeal. This method
was practised either by boiling water, or red-hot iron.
4. The water or iron was consecrated by many prayers and fast-
ings, after which the accused person either took up with his naked
hand a stone sunk in the boiling water, or carried the heated iron
to a certain distance. The hand was then wrapped up, and the
covering sealed for three days ; if at the end of the time there ap-
peared no marks of burning or scalding, the person was pronounced
innocent; otherwise he was declared guilty.
5. Another way of performing the ordeal of hot iron was, by
making the person to be tried, to walk blindfold over nine hot
ploughshares, placed at certain distances. If he did this without
being burnt, he was acquitted. These fiery ordeals were nothing
but impositions on the credulity of mankind.
6. The whole was conducted under the direction of the priests,
and the ceremony was pertormed in a church. No person was per-
mitted to enter except the priest and the accused until the iron was
heated, when twelve friends of the accused and twelve of the ac-
cuser were admitted, and ranged along the wall, on each side of the
church, at a respectful distance.
7. After the iron was taken frum the fire, several prayers were
said, and many forms gone through ; all this might take a consider-
able time, if the priests were indulgent. It was always remarked
that no good friend of the church ever sustained the least injury
from the ordeal ; but if any one who had wronged the church was
foolish enough to appeal to this mode of trial, he was sure to burn
his fingers or his feet, and to lose his cause.
8. I am afraid you will think all this very dull, but these are
n atters proper to be known. It may be a little more interesting to
hear what officers were considered as necessary in the king's house-
hold. The first in dignity was the mayor of the palace, always a
prince of the royal family. The priest was the next in rank, who
sat at the royal table to bless the meat, and to chant the Lord's
prayer.
9. The third was the steward, who had a variety of perquisites,
and came in for a large share of every barrel of good ale, and cask
of mead. Then came the judge, distinguished for his learning, and
the^shire governed? 2. What of the criminal laws of the Anglo-Saxons? 3, How wore
trials conducted? 4, 5. Describe the kinds of ordeal, and mode of proceeding. 6. Who
ncmdncted these ceremonies ? 8, 9. What officers had the king about him ?
-H <y 1/ / •
28
THE KINGDOM OF ENGLAND ESTABLISHED.
by his long beard. Last, and perhaps the most useful, was the
king's feet-bearer. This was a young gentleman, whose duty it
was to sit on the floor, and hold the king's feet in his bosom, while
he sat at table, to keep them warm and comfortable.
/
CHAPTER XI.
The Kingdom of England established. — The Danes become trouble-
some. — Saxon Race of Kings from Egbert to Alfred. — Alfred the
Great.
ALFRED AND HIS MOTHER.
1. After the Saxons had expelled the Britons, finding no other
enemies to subdue, they began to quarrel among themselves. At
last E^ert, King, oOijgssex, a prince of great natural abilities,
who had spent some time at the court of Charlemagne, King of
France, reduced all the other kingdoms to subjection, and in ,2^
was crowned king of Angle-land, or England, by which name this
portion of the United Kingdom has from that time been called.
2. It was now nearly 400 years since the Saxons first came into
Britain. They had begun to value the arts of peace, and hoped,
under the government of one prince, to enjoy quiet. But they were
disappointed. As they had robbed the more civilized Britons, so .
they themselves were subjected in their turn to the ravages of the
XI. — 1. Who reduced England to one kingdom? When was he crowned? 2. Who
SAXON RACE OF KINGS. 2S
Danes, who yet retained the savage and piratical habits of their
ancestors.
3. They began their irruptions into England during the reign of
Egbert. In the reign of Ethplwnlf, his son, they became more for-
midable. Landing from their little vessels, they scattered them-
selves over the face of the country in small parties, making spoil
of everything that came in their way — ^goods. cattle, and people.
4. If" opposed by a superior force, they retreated to their boats,
and, sailing off, invaded some distant quarter, where they were not
expected. All England was kept in continual alarm ; nor durst the
people of one part go to the assistance of another, lest their own fam-
ilies and possessions should be exposed to the fury of the ravagers.
5. The harassed state of the country did not hinder the king from
making a pilgrimage to Rome, taking with him his youngest son,
Alfred, not yet six years old. Ethelwolf was a weak and super-
stitious prince, and the clergy of England took advantage of the
opportunity to obtain a grant of a tenth part, called a tithe, of the
produce of land.
6. During the reigns of lEillfilWd, Etkdtot, and Eth^lr^, sons
of J^thelw^lf, who in succession governed England, the Danes con-
tinued their piratical incursions. The last of these princes was
killed in battle against them, in the year 871, and was succeeded by
his youngest brother, AyXsi who was one of the best and greatest
kings that ever reigned in "England.
7. Alfred, like the young Saxons in general, was brought up in
BO much ignorance, that he was not even taught to read ; but \\ hen
he was about twelve years old, his mother one day showed him and
his brothers a book of Saxon poetry, which was beautifully written
and ornamented, and told them that she would give it to the one
who should soonest learn to peruse it.
8. Alfred applied himself with so much ardor, that in a very short
time he was able to read the poem to the queen, who gave it to hira
as his reward. From this time he took the greatest delight in study ;
but he had two great difficulties to struggle with ; one was, that
there were so few books to be had ; and the other, that there were
so few people among the Saxons who could teach him anything.
9. Notwithstanding all these obstacles, he soon became one of
the most learned men of his time. Even when he was king, he
always carried a book in the bosom of his robe, that whenever he
had a spare moment he might be able to profit by it; and thus,
without neglecting any of his duties, he acquired a very extensive
knowledge.
10. His time was divided into three equal parts ; one-third was
devoted to reHg^ion and to study, another third to sleep and refresh-
ment, and the other to the affiiirs of his kingdom. As there were
no clocks or watches in use in England, Alfred contrived to meas-
ure time by the burning of candles.
trouble:! the Saxons? 3, 4. What is said of the irruptions of the Danes? 5. What lid
Ethelwolf do? What of liis cliaracter? 6, Who succeeded him? When di.t .llfrod
br-gin to reign? 7, 8. What of Alfred's learning? 9. What instance of his regard for
30
ADVENTURES OF ALFRED.
11. These candles were painted in rings of different breadtha
and colors — so many colors as he had things to attend to — and thus
he knew by the burning of these candles when he had been em-
ployed long enough about any one thing. But he found that when
the* wind blew upon his candles they burnt quicker ; and so, to rem-
edy the inconvenience, he invented lanterns to pat them in.
CHAPTER XII.
1^
Mo7'e about Alfred. — His various Adventures. — He subdues the Danes,
ALFRED RELIEVING THE PILGIMM.
1. Alfred was twenty-two years old when he succeeded his
brother Ethelred. During the first eight years of his reign, he suf-
fered continual persecution from the Danes, who at one time ob-
tained almost entire possession of the kingdom, and Alfred was,
obliged to conceal himself.
2. It was now very difficult for him to procure provisions, but he
Btill retained his charitable disposition. One day, as he sat reading in
improvement? 10. How was his time divided? How did he measure time? 11. De-
sciif^ '•^'8 candles.
XfL— 1. What of tho first years of the reign of Alfred? 2, 3. What story is related
ADVENTURES OF ALFRED.
31
his hut, whilst FJswithn, his wife, was employed in her domestic
concerns, a poor pilgrim knocked at the door and begged they
would give him something to eat.
3. The humane king called to Elswitha, and asked her to give
the poor man part of what was in the house. The queen, having
but a single loaf of bread, brought it to Alfred to show him how
slender their store w^as. But he was not to be deterred from his
charitable purpose, and cheerfully gave to the poor man one-half
of the loaf.
4. The better to conceal himself, Alfred at one time assumed the
disguise of a servant, and hired himself to a cow-herd. One day,
when he was in the cottage trimming his bow and arrows, the old
man's wife, who did not know that he was the king, told him to
watch some cakes that were baking by the fire.
ALFRED AND TlfE NEAT-HERD'S WIFE.
5. Alfred, who had many other things to think of, forgot to turn
them at the proper time, and they were all spoiled. The old woman
was very angry with him, and told him he was a lazy fellow, who
would eat the cakes, though he would not take the trouble to turn
them.
6. At length an occurrence took place, which revived, in some
degree, the spirit of the Saxons. A Saxon noble, being besieged
in his castle by a renowned Danish general, made a sally upon the
enemy, and put them to rout. The Danish general himself w^as
killed, and the Raven, a consecrated standard in which the Danes
placed great confidence, was taken.
7. Alfred was glad to see the valor of his people returning. Be-
fore summoning them to assemble in arms, he resolved to learn by
of his charity ? 4. 5. How did he disguise himself? Wliat anecdote is related of him ?
6. What revived the spirit of the English? 7, 8. What did Alfn-d do to obtain a know
32
ALFRED SUBDUES THE DANES.
^
personai observation the exact strength of the enemy, that he might
judge of the probability of success.
ijvi.'uuv|.',, ^
ALFUKD TIIK (JKKA
8. Disguising himself as a harper, he entered tiie Danish camp.
When QuJiiiraiii, the general of the Danes, heard him play and sing,
he was so much pleased with him, that he made him stay for some
days in the camp, supposing him to be some poor minstrel.
9. Alfred made good use of his eyes all this time. He observed
that the Danes, not supposing that the English could muster
another army strong enough to attack them, were quite off their
guard, and were dancing and singing, and thought of nothing but
amusing themselves.
10. The king, having gained all the knowledge he wanted, slipped
out of the camp, and throwing off all disguises, summoned his
faithful subjects to meet him near Salwood Forest. The English,
who had believed their beloved monarch to be dead, received the
summons with great gladness, and joyfully resorted to the appointed
place.
11. Alfred did not allow their ardor to cool, but led them against
the enemy, who were completely defeated. Instead of killing, or
making slaves of the prisoners, as was often done in that barbarous
age, he permitted them, upon their becoming Christians, and prom-
ising to live honestly, to remain in England. They established
themselves in East Anglia, and Northumberland; but they and
their descendants proved very troublesome subjects.
ledge of the condition of the Danes? 9. What did he observe in tlie Danish camp? 10.
What measure did he in consequence adopt? 11. What was his success? W^hat did he
do with his prisoners ?
ARCHITECTURE OF THE ANGLO-SaXONs)" US
CHAPTEE XIII.
About (he Architecture of the Anglo-Saxons.
1. After the victory over Giithram, England enjoyed many
years of peace and tranquillity. These were devoted by Alfred to
repairing the mischief which had been done by the Danes. The
churches and monasteries, as they contained the greatest riches, so
they had been the first objects of attack and destruction.
2. To repair these might seem no very difficult matter, for most
of them were built of wood, and covered with thatch. Stones were
only used in building castles, and strong places of defence. When
the Saxons came into Britain, they found a great many beautiful
palaces, baths, churches, and other buildings of stone, which had
been erected by the Romans.
' 3. Some of them were built with so much solidity that they would
have remained to this day, if they had not been wilfully destroyed.
This was done by the Saxons, who made it a rule to destroy every
town or castle that they took, instead of preserving it for their
own use.
4. They had been accustomed to live in wretched hovels, made
of earth, or wood, and covered with straw, or the branches of trees;
nor did they much improve their knowledge of architecture for 200
years after their arrival in Britain.
5. Towards the close of the seventh century, there lived two cler-
gymen, \i^ilij»d, a famous bishop of York, and B^jjietlict, founder
of the monastery of Weremouth, who were great travellers. Dur-
ing their frequent visits to Rome, they had acquired some taste for
architecture, and resolved to attempt an improvement of the taste
of their Saxon countrymen.
6. " In the year ^Z4," says Bede, " Benedict crossed the sea and
brought with him a number of masons, in order to build the church
of his monastery of stone, after the Roman manner, of which he
was a great admirer. When the work was far advanced, he sent
agents into France, to procure glass-makers, to glaze the windows
of his church and monastery.
7. " These not only performed the work required of them, but
taught the English the art of making glass for window^s, lamps,
drinking-vessels, and other uses." The ancient Britons, indeed,
were acquainted with this art, but the Saxons had never before
acquired-it.
8. This stone building with glass windows was an object of great
curiosity and admiration, but did not find many imitators. When
Alfred resolved to rebuild his ruined churches and monasteries, and
to adorn his cities with stone buildings, he was obliged to send to
foreign countries for workmen.
XIII.— 1. Wliat had bcon the objects of Danish destruction? 2. Wha of the use of
Btone for buildinji? 3. Wliat of the Roman buildings^ 4. What of the early architec-
ture of thr Saxons'*- .5. Wlio introduced the use of stone? 6.7. What other art wa«
34 LEARNING OF THE ANGLO-SAXONS.
9. But even now the use of stone did not become general, and
glass windows were only to be seen in churches. Long after Al-
fred's time, the Anglo-Saxon nobles gave their feasts, and spent
their great revenues, in low and inconvenient wooden structures,
into \\^ich the light was admitted through holes cut in the walls,
and covered with lattice-work, or, in stormy weather, with cloth.
10. The Anglo-Saxon architecture seems to have been a rude
imitation of the ancient Roman manner. The most admired
churches were low and gloomy, their pillars plain and clumsy, the
Avails very thick, and the windows few and small, with semicircular
arches at the top.
Jk
CHAPTEE XIV.
Of the Learning of the Anglo-Saxons. — The Clergy.
1. When the Romans invaded Britain, they instnicted and im-
proved those whom they subdued. But darkness and desolation
marked the course of the fierce and illiterate Saxons.
2. As you may well suppose, Alfred was a liberal encourager of
learning. He established many schools, and founded the University
at Oxford. There had been a seminary at this place in more an-
cient times, but the ravages of war had ruined it.
3. There were many impediments to progress in learning in those
days. Books were very scarce and dear, so that few but kings and
rich monasteries could afford to buy them. Alfred gave a great
estate in land for a single volume on geography.
4. Paper was not yet invented, and parchment enough could not
be had for a great supply of books. Neither was printing invented
till a long time afterward, so that all books had to be written, and
but few people were acquainted with that art. There are a few
Saxon manuscripts now remaining, and some of them are very
beautifully written.
5. There was another difficulty in the way of acquiring know-
ledge. There were no signs or ^^^cfcrs t<^ express numbers, except
the Roman letters, I, V, 'C, D, IVJ/.' Tbe study of arithmetic was
pronounced by Aldhel m to be almost too difficult for the mind of
man. It was made easier by the use of the figures 1, 2, 3, 4, &c.,
which were invented by the Arabians, and introduced into England
about the year liSO.
6. This Aldhelm whom I have quoted was a learned Saxon
bishop, who lived in the seventh century. Alfred declared him to
be the best of Saxon poets. He had a fine voice, and great skill in
music as well as poetry.
introdncpd? 8. How was the example followed ? 9. What of the houses of the nobles ?
10. What of Anglo-Saxon architecture? Describe the churches.
XIV.— 1. Wliat of the Saxon attention to learning? 2. What did Alfred do for learn-
ing? What university did he found? 3. What is said of books? 4. What of the
Saxon manuscripts? 5. What other difficulty in the way of acquiring knowledge? By
wh(xni were the present figures invented? When introduced into England? 6 Wlial
ALFRED ENCOURAGES THE ARTS. do
7. Observing the dislike of his countrymen to listen to regulai
instruction, he composed a number of little poems, which he sang
to them at church, in the place of delivering a long sermon. He
did this in so sweet a manner, that they were gradually instructed
and civilized.
8. What little learning there was, was confined to the clergy.
The great body of these could do no niore than read the Missal, as
the Koman Catholic book of prayer is called. It is not uncommon
to find in the ancient deeds a sentence like the following : " As my
lord bishop could not write his own name, I have subscribed."
9. At first, the clergy lived in large houses called moyiasteries,
and were a society by themselves. These were generally sur-
rounded by beautiful gardens, in which the inmates might take
exercise. Such as were competent occupied themselves in teach-
ing the young. To each monastery was attached a church in which
was regular preaching.
10. Besides these, there were no other churches in the kingdom,
except the large ones at which the bishops attended, hence called
cathedrals, of which there was one in each diocese, as the district is
called of which a bishop has the care.
11. When the monasteries were destroyed by the Danes, the
clergy took refuge in the villages. Churches were built for them
to preach in, separate from monasteries. After a time many of
these priests married, and lived among their parishioners, as clergy-
men do now. They became so much attached to their new homes,
that when Alfred had rebuilt the monasteries, and wanted the old
inhabitants to go back, many refused to return.
CHAPTER XV.
i>^ w
Alfred encourages the Arts. — About the English Navy. — Death of
Alfred. — Reign of Edward the Elder.
1. Alfred also took great pains to improve his subjects in the
useful and ingenious arts, and invited many skilful foreign work-
men to instruct them. The English goldsmiths soon became very
expert. We have evidence of their skill in a golden ornament of
very beautiful workmanship, which was found at Athglimy, and
which is supposed to have been worn by Alfred.
2. Atlielney was the place where he concealed himself in his
distress, and where he sometimes resided in his prosperity. The
ornament is beautifully engraved with various figures, and bears
this inscription in Saxon characters: "Alfred commanded me to
be made."
of Aldhelm? 7. What mode did he adopt to instruct the people? 8. Who possessed
all the learning? What of their leai'ning? 9. How did tlie clergy live at first? 10.
Wliit of the churches? What is a cathedral ? What a diocese? 11. What change iu
their mode of life was caused by the Danes?
XV —1. What did Alfred do for the arts? What of the skill of the goldsmiths? Wha<
86
THE ENGLISH NAVY.
3. But the workmen most highly regarded were the blacksmiths
because Ihey could make swords, and other instruments of war.
Every soldier of rank was constantly attended by his smith, to keep
his arms in order. The chief smith was an officer of great dignity
at court. At table he sat next to the priest, and was entitled to 'a
draught of every kind of liquor brought into the hall.
alfup:d thk great,
4. Alfred was very desirous of creating a strong naval force, con-
sidering that to be the surest defence against the Danes. But he
had great difficulties to struggle with. His subjects knew nothing
of ship-building, so he was obliged to get foreign ship-builders.
5. In time his own subjects learned how to build ships, but there
was a new difficulty — he liad no sailors. These were also procured
from other countries, and at last a considerable fleet was got together.
6. This fleet did not prove a very effectual defence, for the Danes
coming in 330 vessels, under a famous leader named Hasting, suc-
ceeded in landing in Kent. A long contest ensued. At length the
wife and children of Hastings were taken prisoners. Alfred gave
them back on condition that all the Danes should leave the country.
7. The remainder of the reign of this truly great king was pros-
perous. He lived beloved by his subjects, feared by his enemies,
and admired by all mankind. The English — and, as their descend-
ants, we — are indebted to the wisdom of Alfred for many very useful
laws, and valuable rights.
evidence haTO we of it? 3. Who were the workmen most highly regarded? Why? 4.
What is said of Alfred's navy? 6. What of a new attack by the Dan«>s? 7. What vain-
KJIIGN OF EDWARD THE ELDEK. 37
8. Amongst the rest, he instituted the right of trial by jury ; that
is, the right of being tried and condemned by twelve of our eqiials,
before we are punished for any offence, or deprived of any estate or
privilege. Something like this had existed among the Saxons from
the earliest times, but Alfred first reduced it to a regular system,
and secured it by positive laws.
9. Alfred died in 901, in the forty-ninth year of his age. He was
succeeded by his son Edward, surnamed the Elder, because he was
the first king of that name in England. He was equal to his father
as a warrior, but greatly inferior to him in science and literature.
He had a sister named Ethelfledji, who was as fond of war as himself,
and who assisted him in many enterprises. Edward died in 925.
CHAPTER XVL
t
Adventure of Aulaff, — The Long Battle. — Character of Athelstan.—
His Death.
1. Edward was succeeded by his eldest son, Athelstan. We
have neglected to tell you that all these Saxon names have a
meaning. Some of them were undoubtedly given for some personal
peculiarity.
2. Thus, Egbert means bright eye; and Alfred's wife's father was
called 3Iuci, that is, large. Caprice appears to have dictated the
choice oFothers, for as they were bestowed by the parents in infancy,
little could have been known of the qualities of the bearers. Thus,
we have Ethelred, 7ioble in council; Edward, the prosperous guardian;
Edwin, p>rospe7'ous in battle, &c. Athelstan means the noble stone.
3. The reign of Athelstan, like that of his father, was a continual
conflict with the Danes. One of their generals, called Aulaff, tried
the stratagem that had been practised with so much success by
Alfred. He disguised himself like a minstrel, and went into
Athelstan's camp.
4. The king was much pleased with his music, acd, thinking he
was a poor boy, gave him a piece of money. Aulaff' was too proud
to keep it, and when he got out of the king's tent, and thought
nobody was in sight, he buried it in the ground.
5. It happened that a soldier saw him, and, thinking this very
strange, examined the pretended minstrel's face, and knew him to
be Prince Aulaff, but did not attempt to obstruct his departure.
When the Danish prince had got to a safe distance, the soldier
informed Athelstan of the discovery he had made.
6. The king reproved him for letting such a dangerous enemy
escape. " I once served Aulaff," replied the man, " and gave him
able right did Alfred secure to the people ? 9. When did Alfred die ? Who succeeded
him ? What is said of Edward the Elder ? "When did he die ?
XA'I.— 1. Who succeeded Edward? What is said of the Saxon names? 2. Give the
meaning of some of them. 3, 4, 5, 6. Relate tlio adventure of Aulaff. 7. What followe*"
38 CHARACTER OF ATHELSTAN.
the same faith that I have now given to you ; and if I had betrayed
him, what trust weuld you have reposed in my truth? Let him
die, if such be his fate, but not through my treachery. Secure
yourself from danger, and remove your tent, lest he should assail
you unawares."
7. Athelstan was pleased with the honest soldier's answer, and
took his advice. It was well he did, for that very night Aulaif,
with a chosen band, broke into the camp, and killed a bishop who
had pitched his tent upon the spot where the king's had stood.
8. The noise of the attack waked the Saxons, and the battle
became general. It lasted all that night, and all the following day,
and is distinguished in Saxon history by the name of the long battle.
It ended in Athelstan 's gaining a complete victory, which secured
to him the peaceful possession of his kingdom,
9. Athelstan is regarded as one of the ablest of the ancient princes.
One law which he made certainly affords proof of liberality and
enlargement of mind. He decreed that any merchant who had
made three long sea-voyages on his own account should be ad-
mitted to the rank of a thane.
10. He was most courteous in his manners, and was much be-
loved by his subjects. It is related that his hair was bright yellow,
and that he wore it beautifully plaited. He died in 941, in the
forty-sixth year of his age, and the sixteenth of his reign.
CHAPTEK XVII.
How Edmund, a brave king, was murdered. — About Edred. —
St. Dunstan.^-How he resisted the temptations of the Devil.
1. Edmund, a brother of Athelstan, succeeded to the throne.
He was only eighteen years old. The Danes, whom Alfred had
permitted to settle in Northumberland, had caused great trouble
in the country. They were continually rising in rebellion, and
attempting to establish an independent government.
2. Aulaif, whose adventure I have related to you, was now their
prince. He had escaped from the long battle, and taken refuge in
Ireland. The youth and inexperience of the king gave him hopes
of better success in a new attempt. He collected a large army,
which was totally defeated by the English under Edmund, and the
whole country was reduced to submission.
3. Edmund had displayed so much wisdom and courage, that there
was every hope his reign would be a happy one, when a sudden
end was put to it. He was sitting at a feast, with all his nobles
it? 8. What is the battle which succeeJed called? 9. What of Athelstan? What law
(lid he make? 10. When did he die?
XVII.— 1. Who succeeded Athelstan ? What of the Northumberland Dane^? 2. What
nf AuHfT? What was the success of his new attempt? 3, 4. Relate the manner of
ABOUT ST. DUNSTAN. 39
about him, when a notorious robber, named Leolf, whom he had
banished from the kingdom, had the audacity to come into the hall,
and take a seat at the table.
4. The king ordered him to leave the room, but Leolf refused to
obey. Enraged at this fresh insult, the king sprang from his seat,
and, seizing him by the hair, threw him down. The robber, upon
this, drew his dagger, and stabbed the king to the heart. Thus died
this hopeful young prince, when he was only twenty-four years old,
in the year 948.
5. Edmund left two little sons, named Edwy and Edgar, but
they were so young that Edred, his brother, was acknowledged as
king. At the commencement of his reign the Danes again re-
belled, but were speedily subdued. He took eifectual means to
prevent their disturbing the peace of the kingdom.
6. He no longer allowed them to be governed by a prince of their
own race, but placed an English governor over them. English
troops were fixed in all the principal towns.
7. Edred would have led, on the whole, a quiet life, if he had not
suffered himself to be governed by an ambitious priest called ^
^UBstan. He was an Englishman, of noble family, who was edu-
cated for the church. To acquire a character foj sanctity, he se-
cluded himself from the world. He had a cell made, so small that
he could neither stand upright in it, nor stretch out his limbs when
he lay down.
8. Here he employed himself perpetually, either in devotion, or
in making useful and ingenious things of iron and brass. Many
foolish stories are told of the temptations to which he was subjected.
He fancied that the devil, assuming a human shape, made him fre-
quent visits.
9. One day, as he was busily at work, the devil popped his head
into the window, and asked him to make something for him. St.
Dunstan, soon finding out who it was, seized him by the nose with a
pair of red-hot tongs, and held him there, whilst he bellowed most
lustily.
10. These, and a thousand other stories equally ridiculous, were
seriously told, and implicitly believed by the people, and gained for
Dunstan the reputation which he desired. He now appeared in the
world again, and soon gained such an influence over Edred, that
the king consulted him not only about matters of religion, but en-
trusted to him the management of the affairs of state.
Ednmrid's death. 5. Who succeeded Edmund? 6. What means did he adopt to keep
the Danes in subjection? 7. Who was Dunstan? What did he do to acquire a reputa-
tion ? 8, 9. What r idiculons stories are related of him ? 10. What was the consequence
of these stories ?
/
40 , THE MONKS.
CHAPTER XVIII.
About the Monks, and the Secular Clergy. — Story of Edwy and Elgivcu
— How St. Dunstan gained a great injiaence with the people,
1. Still further to increase his power and influence, Dunstan
resolved to make an innovation in the church, as it existed in
England. The change had already been made in olher countries.
This was by the introduction of a new order of clergy, called
monks.
2. These secluded themselves entirely from the world, and lived
in monasteries. They were bound by a vow to live according to a
certain system or rule. By this they were required to remain un-
married, to be content with coarse fare, and hard beds. They were
also bound to yield implicit obedience, in all things, to the head of
the monastery, who was called the Abbot, or the Superior.
3. The old clergy were called Seculars ; and between the two
bodies a furious contest at once arose, which agitated the whole
kingdom, and finally produced a civil war. The secular clergy
were very numerous and rich, and possessed of all the offices in the
church ; but Dunstan wielded all the power of the king, who had
become indolent, and helpless from ill health, and permitted him
to do whatever he pleased.
4. Edred died in _055. Edwy, the oldest son of Edmund, then
succeeded to the throne. He was not above sixteen yeai-s old. He
was possessed of virtues and abilities which would have made him
a great favorite with the people, had he not, unhappily, engaged in
the religious disputes, and taken part with the secular priests, in
opposition to the monks.
5. An act of Edwy's was, by the cruelty and hard-heartedness of
St. Dunstan, made the means of destroying not only the happiness,
but also the life of that prince. Edwy had a beautiful cousin, ;^-
giva, whom he loved very dearly, and whom he married.
6. St. Dunstan, and Oda another churchman completely undei
his control, declared it tol9e sinful for a man to marry his cousin,
and did all they could to disturb their happiness. The king now
called upon Dunstan to give an account of the money which he had
received as treasurer of the kingdom. Being unable to do this,
Dunstan was banished from the country.
7. Tliough absent, he was not idle. He excited Edgar, who was
still a boy, to raise a rebellion against his brother, and as soon as
he had assembled an army, joined him in person. Meanwhile, Odo
contrived to seize on the poor queen, cruelly burned her face with
hot irons, in order to destroy her beauty, and then had her carried
to Ireland, where she was kept a prisoner.
XVIII. — 1. What change did St. Dunstan make in the church? 2. What is said of the
monks? By whom were tliey governed? 3. What were the old clergy called? What
is said of the two parties? 4. When did Edred die? Who succeeded him? What of
Edwy? 5. What did Edwy do? 6. What did Dunstan declare? Why was he banished
from the countrj"? 7- What did Dunstan do? What became of KIgiva? 8. What of
EDGAR THE PEACEABLE. 41
8. The i^eople regarded Dunstan as a saint, and their superstitious
reverence was kept up by pretended messages from heaven. Cruci-
fixes, altars, and even horses, were said to have been gifted with the
power of spee'ch, in order to harangue in his favor.
9. By the assistance of these pretended miracles, which were fully
believed by the people, the monks prevailed. Edwy was deprived
of the larger part of his dominions. To complete his afflictions, his
beloved Elgiva, having escaped from Ireland, got as fai* as Glouces-
ter, on her way to join him ; there she was discovered by her savage
persecutors, who put her to deatli. Edwv died of a broken heart,
in 959.
CHAPTER XIX.
Edgar the Peaceable. — Reign and Death of Edward the Martyr.
1. Edgar, the next king, was only sixteen years old when he be-
came sole sovereign of the whole kingdom, of a large portion of
which his rebellious arms had before made him master. He was
completely governed by St. Dunstan, and other meddling monks,
who, in return, wrote the history of his life, and praised him as the
best king that ever lived.
2. It is difficult to tell how much of their praise he deserved.
They represent him not only as a great statesman, and a man of
great abilities, but also as a saint and a man of great virtue. . We
know that he has no claims to the latter character, but that he was
a consummate hypocrite, who, whilst he was falsely charging the
secular clergy with various wickednesses, was himself guilty of the
most enormous crimes.
3. He seems, however, to have been an active prince, and to have
governed his kingdom with wisdom. Many good laws were made
by him, and justice was so well administered, that travellers- had no
loDger any fear of robbers. We are also told, as a proof of his
power, that having occasion to pass by water from one place to
anotlier, he was rowed in his barge by eight tributary princes.
4. It also appears certain that he attended diligently to the naval
uliairs of his kingdom ; he had so large a tleet, that the Danes never
'entured to molest him. To make his sailors expert, he kept his
ships constantly sailing round the island.
5. Whilst he was totally regardless of his own morals, he was
very careful about those of his subjects. Instead of setting them a
good example, he endeavored to promote religion by laws. Amongst
the feelings of the people ? What artifices were xised to excite their feelings ? &. Which
party provailod? What became of Elgiva? "When did Edwy die?
XIX.— 1. AVho succeeded Edwy? By whom was Edgar governed? 2. What of tlie
character of Edgar? 3. What of the state of the kingdom? What instauce of his
power? 4. What of the navy? 5. What laAv did he make? r,. What tribftle did \w
4 *
42 REIGN AND DEATH OF EDWARD. — A. D. 975.
others, he ordained that every Sunday should be strictly observed,
and should begin at three o'clock on Saturday afternoon, and end
at sunrise on Monday.
6. Wales, and a great pai't of England, were at thi§ time infested
by wolves. To get rid of them, Edgar commanded that instead of
the annual tribute in money and cattle, which the Welsh kings were
bound to pay him, they should bring three hundred wolves' heads
yearly. This plan succeeded so well that in three years the whole
race was nearly exterminated.
7. After having reigned seventeen years, Edgar died in 975. His
reign was so free from wars and tumults, that he obtained the title
of Edgar the Peaceable. He left two sons, Ed^^d, the son of Ms
first wife, and Ethelred, whose mother, Elfrida, was yet living.
8. Elfrida was ambftious that her son should be king, instead of
his half-brother ; but the influence of that bustling priest, Dunstan,
placed the crown on the head of Edward. This poor young man
behaved kindly and gently to everybody, and very liberally to his
ambitious step-mother ; but this did not prevent her from contriving
his death.
9. One day, when he was hunting near Corfe Castle, in Dorset-
shire, where Elfrida lived, he rode up to the castle, entirely alone,
and unsuspicious of ill, to make the queen a passing visit. Elfrida
received him with much pretended kindness, and, as he declined
dismounting, she presented him with a cup of wine.
10. While he was drinking, she stabbed him in the back. Edward,
finding himself wounded, put spurs to his horse, and galloped off,
but, becoming weak from loss of blood, he fell from his horse, and
was dragged by the stirrup till he was dead.
11. As Elfrida was the head of the party opposed to the monks,
they chose to consider Edward as having fallen in the cause of re
ligion, and styled him Edivard the Martyr. They affirmed, and the
superstitious people readily believed, that many miracles were per-
formed at his tomb.
CHAPTER XX.
Ethelred II. succeeds to the throne. — About Penance. — Indulgences.—
The Butter Tower.
1. Ethelred was only ten years old w'hen the wickedness of his,
mother thus raised him to the throne. Being of an amiable disposi-
tion, he was much affected by the death of his brother, and shed
many tears. This looked like a reproach to his mother, who became
very angry ; nothing else being at hand, she seized a large wax can-
dle and beat the poor boy almost to death.
require of Wales? Why? 7. When did he die? What sons did he leave? 8. Who
succeeded him? 9,10. Relate the particuhirs of his death. 11. What was ho surnanied ?
XX.- -1. How did Ethelred boav his iirotlipr's death? 2, What did his mother do?
ABOUT PENANCE. — ^A. D. 975. 43
2. It is said that Ethelred never forgot this beating, and that to
the day of his death he could not bear the sight of a wax candle !
Though his wicked mother had now obtained the object of her am-
bition, she was, as we may well believe, anything but happy.
3. In those superstitious times, when any one had committed an
offence, instead of making amends for it by sincere repentance, and
by repairing, to the utmost, the harm he had done, the monks used
to persuade him that it could be completely atoned for by doing
penance.
4. To do penance was often to go barefoot, or to sleep on a hard
board. The Saxons were very fond of bathing in warm water, but
had a great aversion to bathing in cold water. One of the most
common penances required of those who had been guilty of great
sins was to abstain from the warm bath ; or, if they had been par-
ticularly enormous, to substitute cold water for warm.
5. To the rich these penances were of very little consequence,
since they might always buy off their punishments. For instance,
if a rich man was ordered to fast for a week, as a penance, he was
considered to have performed it, if he hired seven men to fast for
one day.
6. Indulgences, as they are called, were also to be bought ; that
is, permission to commit crimes. It was against the rules of the
established church to eat butter during the season of fasting called
Lent ; and we have an account of a church at Eouen, in France,
one of the towers of which is called the Butter Tower, because it
was built with money that was paid for indulgences to eat butter
during Lent.
7. Rich sinners were exhorted to build churches and monasteries,
and to give them great revenues for the support of the monks, who
pretended to pass their whole time in thinking of holy things, and
in prayers, and they promised that the benefactors of their respective
societies should be constantly remembered in them.
8. The ignorant and superstitious laymen were easily persuaded
that the prayers of such holy men must be more eflHcacious than
their own. In the course of time a very large portion of the
property of the country came into the possession of the churchmen.
This was so great an evil tlmt laws were made forbidding any per-
son to make gifts of land to the church.
9. Elfrida founded monasteries, performed penances, and did all
that the priests required, but none of these things could calm the
upbraidings of her own conscience, or restore her peace of mind.
At last she retired to a monastery, where she passed the remaind^i
of her life in fasting and prayer.
What of his mother? 3. How were offences atoned for in those times? 4. What are
Bonie instances of penance? 5. How did the rich perform tlieir penances? 6. What
were indulgences? Wliat of the Butter Tower? 7. Wliat other things were recom-
mended to the ricli? 8. What was the consequence? 9. What further of Elfrida?
-^
44 THE DANES RENEW THIJIR INCURSIONS. — A. D. 1)80.
CHAPTER XXI.
The Danes renew their Incursions. — They are bribed with money f^
depart, but appear again the next year, — Peace at length made
with them.
1. It was now a long time since England had been troubled by-
incursions of the Danes. This was in part owing to the good state
of preparation for defence in which the kingdom had been kept,
and in part to the fact that the Danes found sufficient employment
in another quarter.
2. A body of them, under the command of Rollo, had gained a
settlement in France. They were called Northmen, or Normans,
by the French, and the district of France in which they settled was
hence called Normandy. This settlement employed all their super-
fluous population for many years.
3. In 980, a small band of adventurers landed upon the coast of
England, and, after ravaging the country for some extent, escaped
with their booty. These piratical incursions were continued for
several years.
4. Emboldened by their success, and encouraged by the dis-
tracted state of England, if not by the direct invitation olDunstan,
or of his partisans the monks, for he himself died in 988, tl e Danes
came in 991 with a great force. Ethelred had sufficient warning,
and ample time to prepare, but yet had made no pro\ision for
defence. Hence he has been called Ethelred the Unready.
5. The Danes advanced into the heart of the country, and Ethel-
red was obliged to resort to the disgraceful expedient of paying
them a large sum of money to go away. This, to be sure, at that
time they did ; but it was only to return again the next year, in
hopes of being again bribed.
6. Ethelred was now better prepared, and would have destroyed
their whole fleet, but for the treachery of one of his nobles, who
deserted to the enemy, and gave them such information of the
plans of the English as enabled them to escape with the loss of
only one ship.
7. In their next expedition, the Danes were commanded by
Sweyn, their king. They remained two years, pillaging the country
in various i)arts. They were at length induced to depart, by the
gift of a very large sum of money. But the kingdom gained only
one year's rest from these marauders, for they again returned, and
were again bribed to leave the country.
8. Sweyn had a sister named Gunilda, who was a woman of great
virtue and abilities. She was married to an English nobleman, and
XXI. — 1. What of the Danes? 2. IIow had they been occupied? 3. When did they
reapptar in England? 4. M hi-n did Dnnstan die: What was Ethelred called? Why?
6. How were the Danes indnc<'d to depart? 6. What was their success the next year!
MASSACRE OF THE DANES IN ENGLAND. — A. 1 JU02. 4D
had become a Christian. She had long beheld with grief and hor-
ror th3 devastations committed by her countrymen.
9. By her intercession, a treaty of peace was made between the
English and the Danes. She offered herself, her husband, and her
only son, as sureties for the fidelity of the Danes, whose repeated
breaches of faith had rendered the English completely distrustful
of them.
10. As an additional protection, Ethelred married Emma, daugh-
ter of Richard, Duke of Normandy, a descendant of liollo. He
w-as one of the most powerful princes of the time, and, besides, he
was himself of Danish origin. There was no hardship in this, for
Emma was the most beautiful princess in Europe.
7
CHAPTER XXII.
Massacre of the Danes in England. — Their death avenged by Sweyn. —
Eeign of Edmund Ironside, — Canute the Dane conquers England.
1. I CANNOT give you a better account of the condition of Eng-
land than in the words of a report made to Sweyn by one of his
ofiicers: "A country^ naturally powerful; a king "asleep, solicitous
only about his pleasures, and trembling at the name of war; hated
by his people, and laughed at by strangers. Generals envious of
each other ; and governors ready to fly at the first shout of battle."
2. But still the measures which had been adopted might have
secured peace to England, but for an act of barbarity, as unwise as
it was wicked. In the year 1002, the king was persuaded by his
counsellors to issue secret orders to his officers, that on the 13th
of November, which is the Feast of St. Brice, all the Danes in
England should be murdered. The order was barbarously exe-
cuted. Men, women, and children, fell indiscriminately in the
general slaughter.
3. Amongst the victims was the generous Gunilda. The mon-
ster, to whose custody she and her family had been committed, first
caused her husband and son, though they were English, to be mur-
dered before her eyes,
4. When the assassins approached her, she calmly represented to
them the consequences of their conduct. She foretold the total ruin
of England, from the vengeance which her brother, who was a great
and powerful prince, and to whom she w\as very dear, would not
fail to take. Never was prophecy better fulfilled. A few young
Danes were fortunate enough to get on board a vessel, and, setting
sail, soon reached their native countrv.
7. Who commanded the next expedition ? 8. What of Gunilda? 9. Who procured peace?
Whom did Ethelred marry ? What of the Duke of Normandy ?
XXII.— 1. What of England in the time of Ethelred? 2. What I.iirbarous act did the
king order? When was it executed? 3, 4. What of Gunilda? 6. What did Sweyn dof
46 DRESS AND AMUSEMENTS OF THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 10u6.
5. Sweyn, who had given up all thoughts of making further expe-
ditions, was roused to fury by the news of his sister's death, so faith-
lessly and ignominiously slain. Collecting a large army, he invaded
England. After several years he succeeded in getting entire pos-
session of the country, and was acknowledged as king. Ethelred,
with his wife and two young sons, took refuge in Normandy.
6. Sweyn died in 1013. As soon as Ethelred heard of his death,
he went back to England, and conducted himself with such unex-
pected activity and courage, that he compelled the Danes, with
their young king, Canute, to return home. If Ethelred had been
wise and prudent, he might now have re-established himself upon
the throne, but his conduct was such as to alienate the affection of
his adherents.
7. Canute now returned, and after the death of Ethelred, in 1016,
compelled Edmund, his eldest son and successor, to divide the king-
dom with him. Edmund survived this division only one month,
when he was murdered by one of his own nobles, and Canute be-
came sole king of England. The great personal courage and hardi
hood of Edmund have obtained for him the surname of Ironside.
CHAPTER XXIII.
About the Dress and Amusements of the Anglo-Saxons. — The Gleemen.
1. I WILL now tell you something about the dress and amuse-
ments of the Anglo-Saxons. The tunic which they wore very much
resembled in its shape the frock worn by our farmers and draymen.
These tunics were bound in round the waist with a belt, and usually
came no lower than the knee; only kings and nobles wore them
down to the feet.
2. People of rank wore, over the other, a short tunic, or surcoat,
made of silk, and richly embroidered and ornamented ; a linen shirt,
shaped much like a modern shirt, was now an indispensable part of
the dress of the rich. The poor wore no shirt, and had only a tunic
made of coarse cloth. The slaves wore an iron collar round the
neck, and were clad in tunics open at the sides.
3. To judge by the pictures we have of the Anglo-Saxons, they
appear generally to have gone bareheaded; though they occasion-
ally wore fur caps. The hair was parted in the middle, and hung
down on the shoulders in waving ringlets. The beard was shaven
on the upper lip, and top of the chin; the rest grew long, was
kept very smooth, and was usually divided in the middle and hung
down in two points.
What became of Ethelred? 6. When did Sweyn die? What did Ethelred then do? 7.
When did Ethelred die? Who succeeded him ? What of the kingdom? How did Ed-
mund die? What is he surnamed? Who was now king of England?
.XXIII. — I, 2. Doscvilie the dress of the Anglo-Saxon men. 3. What of the hair and
THE GLEEMEN. — 1006. 47
4. The ladies wore a linen under-dress, with long tight sleeves ;
and over that a wide robe or gown, fastened round the waist by a
belt, and long enough to conceal the feet. Their head-dress was a
square piece of linen, or silk, so put on as to conceal the hair and
neck, and showing only the face.
5. Historians talk of their curls and crisping-pins ; but their pic-
tures show us nothing but the face peeping through the folds of
their cover- chief ; and it ought to be remembered to the honor of
the Saxon ladies, that while the men were continually adopting
new fashions in dress, there ^vas in three hundred years little or no
change in that of the women.
6. Both sexes wore mantles, more or less splendid, according to
their rank, and a profusion of gold ornaments, fringes, and bracelets.
I had almost forgotten to mention the stockings of the Saxon beaux.
They were of gay colors, ©ften red and blue ; at one time they cross-
gartered their legs, as the Highland ej*s in Scotland still do.
7. The Anglo-Saxon nobles spent most of their revenues in
giving great feasts to their friends and followers. These feasts
were more remarkable for their abundance than for their elegance.
The meat was generally dressed by boiling. It would seem that
they had no grates or fire-places, but made a fire on the ground,
and placed the kettle over it.
8. At these feasts they sat on fcng benches, at large square
tables, and every person took his place according to his rank.
But if any one took a higher place than he was entitled to, he
was degraded to the bottom of the table, and all the company had
a right to pelt him with bones.
9. These tables were set out with great nicety, and were covered
with clean table-linen, and every person had a separate drinking-
horn, — for there were no such things as glasses, — and his own mess
of broth to himself. They had knives and wooden spoons, but the
luxury of forks was unknown.
10. We have already told you that the Anglo-Saxons Avere very
ignorant, and could neither read nor write. So yoti may suppose a
great deal of their time hung heavily on their hands ; for of feasting,
hunting, and fighting, there must be sometimes a cessation. In rainy
weather, and winter evenings, when they had played with their dogs,
and sharpened their arrows, and brightened their spears, you may
suppose they often did not know what to do with themselves.
11. Anybody who could sing a song, or play on the harp, or tell
an amusing story, was therefore mu'ch courted and valued; and
this occasioned some persons to make it their business to learn all
these accomplishments. These persons, whom they called gleemen^
but who are now usually called minstrels, used to rove about the
country, from hotise to house, and from castle to castle, singing
their songs, and telling their stories, which were commonly in verse,
and everybody made them welcome, and was glad to see them.
beard? 4, 5. What of tho ladies' dress? 6. What of mantles? Stockings? 7. 8, 9. De-
acribe their feasts, and manners at table. 10. Occnpation. 11,12. Who were gleemen?
What made their company acceptable? 13. Whence the name backgammon ?
48
ABOUT CJANUTE THE GREAT.
12. Even in times of war, when it was dangerous for other people
to travel, they went everywhere without molestation ; for no one
would hurt a poor gleeman, who was always so pleasant and so en-
tertaining a guest. It was in the character of a gleeman that AU'rec
visited the Danish camp.
13. Sometimes the Saxons amused themselves by playing back-
gammon, which was invented by the Welsh, and called by them
from two words in their language, bach cammon, or little battle.
^
CHAPTER XXIV.
About Canute the Great. — His Rebuke of his Courtiers,
CANUTK EMBRACING CHRISTIANITY.
1. The English showed, at first, some repugnance to accept for
their king a foreigner and an enemy ; but Canute, who was a wise
and powerful prince, reconciled all their differences, and peaceably
ascended the throne. The two little sons of Edmund were sent into
Hungary, where the eldest died ; but the younger, named Edward,
lived to grow up, and married Agatha, sister of the Queen of Hun-
gary ; you will hear of him again.
2. To show his confidence in his new subjects, Canute sent almost
all his Danish troops back to Denmark. He secured himself from
XXIV,— 1. What became of the sons of EJiiiund!
How did Canute show his cou-
ATiOUT CANUTE THE GREAT.
49
any attempt on the part of the Duke of Normandy in favor of the
sons of Emma, by marrying that widowed queen.
3. Canute, though brought up a pagan, embraced Christianity,
and his conduct was so wise and prudent that he hiis been called by
historians Canute the Great. He was large in person, and very
strong ; he was of fair complexion, and distinguished for his beauty;
his hair was thick and long, and his eyes were bright and sparkling.
4. England, under his government, enjoyed many years of tran-
quillity. During this time Canute employed himself in making
nesv laws, and in promoting the prosperity of the country. Poetry
was the favorite art of the age, and Canute 'did not disdain the
character of a poet; the first stanza of a jx)em written by him on
hearing the monks of Ely singing, as he was passing by on the
water, is still on record :
6. Cheerful sang the monks of Ely,
As Canute the king was passing by ;
Row to the shore, knights, said the king,
And let us hear these churchmen sing.
This poem was afterwards sung in the churches, which gives us a
curious notion of the sacred poetry of those times.
CANUTE REPROVING HIS COURTIERS.
6. The manner in which Canute rebuked the flattery of his cour-
tiers is worth relating. They had been extolling him as the greatest
ridence in tie English? 3. Wliat of Canute? 4. What of England iiiring his reign?
5
60 REIGNS OF HAROLD HAREFOOT AND OF HARDICANUTE.
and most powerful king in the world, and adde i that it was ini-
possible for anything to resist his commands. Canute ordered his
chair to be placed on the sea-shore while the tide was rising.
7. As the waters approached, he c5mmanded them t© retire and
to obey the voice of him who was lord of the ocean. He sat some
time, pretending to expect that the waves would obey ; but they
continued to rise higher and higher, till they touched the king's
feet, when, turning to his courtiei'S, who stood by wondering what
it all meant, he made them observe, and acknowledge, that God
alone was omnipotent.
8. Canute received many of the English nobles into great favor.
The chief of them was Earl Godwin, a powerful and ambitious man,
who married his daughter, and whose son afterwards became king,
as you will presently hear. Canute died in 1035, having preserved
England in peace during the whole of his reign, a term of eighteen
years.
/
CHAPTER XXV.
Reigns of Harold Harefoot, and of Hardicannie.
1. Canute left three sons; Sweyn, Harold, and Hardicanute.
The succession to the throne of England had been settled on the
latter, who was Queen Emma's son ; but he being in Denmark
when his father died, Harold seized on the crown, and took pos-
session of the late king's treasures. Earl Godwin, and the greater
part of tlie English, declared for Hardicanute.
2. The difficulty was settled by a division of the kingdom. It
was agreed that the portion assigned to Hardicanute should be
governed by Emma, until his return. Harold soon gained Godwin
to his interests, by promising to marry his daughter, and to declare
her children heirs to the crown.
3. Two sons of Ethelred and Emma were yet living in Normandy,
under the protection of their uncle. To get them into his power,
Harold forged a letter in the name of Emma, earnestly inviting
them to come to England, where, they were told, tliey would be
received with joy by the people, and one of them acknowledged as
king. Still further to deceive them, the letter was filled with abuse
of Harold himself.
4. The letter was written so much in the style of their mother,
that the princes were deceived. Alfred, tlie more active of the two,
trusting himself with a few Normans on board some ships, sailed for
England. Soon after landing he was met by Godwin, who professed
the greatest friendship for him, and loaded him with caresses.
5. Repeat a verse written by him. 6, 7. Relate the anecdote of Canute rebuking hif
courtiers. 8. Wliat of Earl Godwin? When did Canute die?
XXV. — 1. What happe'ied in England upon Canute's death? 2. How were the diflB-
cultles settled? 3. What of Harold's stratagem? 4, 5. Relate the particulars of tht
EDWARD THE CONFESSOR.
51
6. But«the treacherous earl, taking advantage of his confidence,
seized him in the night-time, and sent him to Ely, where he was
either actually murdered, or died in consequence of the cruel treat-
ment he suffered.
6. As soon as Emma heard of his fate, she fled into Flanders, and
Harold took possession of the whole kingdom. He did not, how-
ever, long enjoy the fruits of his cruelty and ambition, for he died
in 1039. He was remarkable for his swiftness in walking and run-
ning, which obtained for him the name of Harold Harefoot
7. As soon as Hardicanute, who had joined his mother in Flan-
ders, heard of the death of Harold, he came to England, and was
received with joy by the people. But he soon lost the affections of
his subjects by his bad conduct. His violent government, however,
did not last long, for he died in 1041, having shortened his life by
intemperance.
CHAPTER XXVI.
Edward the Confessor. — Harold. — About the Conquest.
QUEEN EMBIA PASSING THE ORDBAIi.
1. The ill conduct of Harold and Hardicanute had disgus^-e^ tVnj
English with Danish sovereigns, and they now resolved to restore
the Saxon line of princes. Edward, commonly called the Exile,
death of Alfred? 6. What did Harold then do? When did he die? What was he sur-
named ? 7. Who succeeded Harold ? When did Hardicanute die ?
XXVI. — 1. What led to the restoration of the Saxon race of kings? Who was th«
62 EDWARD IHE CONFESSOR.
that son of Edmund Ironside who, as we have already related, was
taken care of by the King of Hungary, was the nearest heir to the
crown.
2. But he was so little known, and at so great a distance, that
he was passed by, and Edward, called the Confessor, which is syn-
onymous with Saint, the son of Ethelred and Emma, was invited
to ascend the throne. Edward, having a timid and unambitious
disposition, did not desire to be king, but was prevailed on by Earl
Godwin, now the most powerful person in the kingdom, to be
crowned.
3. The restoration of the Saxon line caused great joy throughout
the kingdom, and was long celebrated by an annual festival, called
Hokeday. Edward married Edgitha, daughter of Earl Godwin. He
took off a tax which had been first imposed by Ethelred to raise
money to bribe the Danes, and hence called Danegelt.
4. Edward, having been brought uj? by the Normans, had many
favorites of that nation, who came flocking over to him, and were
loaded by him with benefits. He likewise introduced the Norman
fashion of wearing loose trowsers, and substituted the Norman title
Baron, for the old Anglo-Saxon word Thane,
5. The English nobles, and especially Earl Godwin, took great
offence at the king's regard for the Normans. Their jealousies at
length became so violent, that the king banished Godwin, and gave
his possessions to Norman favorites. Even the queen, because she
was the earl's daughter, was very harshly treated, and it is said that
to clear herself from some charge, she was compelled to walk over
red-hot ploughshares, which she did without being injured.
6. Godwin assembled a large force, and compelled the king to
restore to him his possessions, and to banish the Normans, who left
the country as quickly and as secretly as possible, to avoid being
murdered by the populace.
7. Godwin died soon after, as he was sitting at table with the
king. Harold, his eldest son, was quite as ambitious as his father,
and had set his heart on succeeding Edward, who had no children,
on the throne. But the king, to defeat his ambitious designs, sent
for Edward the Exile to come to England.
8. The prince obeyed the summons, but died a few months after
his arrival, leaving a little son, named Edgar Atheling,. and two
daughters, friendless orphans in a country from which he had him-
self been banished forty years. His death strengthened the hopes
of Harold, and on the death of Edward the Confessor, in 1066, he
was crowned king,
9. He did not find the throne a peaceable possession ; for William
Duke of Normandy immediately asserted his right to it, under pre-
tence that Edward had left him the kingdom in his will. To main-
nearest heir? 2. Who was called to the throne? What of Edward? 3. What of a fes-
tival? Whom did Edward marry ? 4. Who were the favorites of Edward? What changes
did he introduce? 5. What was tlie consequence? How was Godwin treated? IIow
the queen? 6. What' did Godwin do? 7. What of Harold, son of Godwin? Wliom
did Edward wish to be his heir? 8. Who was Edgar Atheling? When did Edward
.he Confessor die? Who succeeded Edward? 9. Who disputed Harold's possession?
SAXON KINGS OF ENGLAND.
53
tain his claim, William went with a large army to England, where
he landed on the twenty-eighth of September, 1066.
10. On the fourteenth of October was fought the great battle of
Hastings, a battle that completely changed the fate of England,
Harold was killed by a wound in the eye from an arrow, and Wil
Ham gained a complete victory. The result of this conflict threw
the Ensrlish into the utmost consternation.
THE PEOPLiE OFFEUI>rG THE THRONE TO WILLIAM.
11. Some of the nobles assembled at London to deliberate on
placing Edgar Atheling on the throne ; but before they had time to
come to a decision, William the Conqueror was at the gates. The
greater part of the nobles, with Edgar Atheling at their head, went
forth to meet him, and offered him the vacant throne, which he,
with a little pretended hesitation, accepted. He was crowned at
Westminster, on Christmas day, 1066, and thus was completed the
Conquest of England, as it is called.
TABLE OF THE SAXON KINGS OF ENGLAND.
Began to reign,
89-7 .
836 .
857 .
866
901
Reigned".
9 .
21 .
5
30
24
Egbert.
Ethelwolf, son of Egbert.
{sons of Ethelwolf, reigned jointly tiU
the death of Ethelwolf. Ethelbert
then became sole- king.
Ethelred,.son of Ethelwolf.
Alfred, son of Ethelwolf.
Edward the Elder, son of Alfred.
Ethelbald,
Ethelbert,
10. When was the battle of Hastings fought?
nobles do? When was William crowned?
What was the result? 11. What did thj
54
Began to reign
925 .
941 .
948 .
955 .
959 .
975 .
979 .
loie .
IMX
1035
1039
1066
WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR.
Reigned.
16 .
7 .
7 .
4 .
16 .
4 .
37 .
1 .
Stan, 1
ind, \
J
sous of Edward.
27
Athelstan,
Edmund, ^ sons of Edward.
Edred,
Edwy,
Edgar,
Edward the Martyr, ) « -r, •,
-p*u I 1 *u TT *! r sous of Edsjar.
Ethelred the Unready, j °
Edmund Ironside, son of Ethelred.
/ DANISH KINGS.
Canute the Great.
Harold Harefoot, ] r- n l
Hardicanute, | '«"' ^^ ^^°"^^-
SAXON LINE RESTORED.
Edward the Confessor, son of Ethelred.
Harold, son of Earl Godwin, usurped the throne,
though Edgar Atheling, grandson of Edmund Iron-
side, was the natural heir.
/
CHAPTER XXVII.
William L, surnamed the Conqueror. — The Saxon Nobles degraded.
CROWNING OF WILLIAM THK CONQUEROR.
1. Y/iLLiAM the Conqueror was of middle height, and stoutly
made, with great strength of body. He had a stern countenance,
XX Vn.— 1, 2. What is said of William the Conqueror? S. What is said of his firrt
THE SAXON NOBLES DEGRADED. 56
and ^vas a shrewd, clear-headed man. We can easily believe hia
to have been of a grave and thoughtful temper, for we cannot find
that he ever indulged in any gayeties or amusements, except hunt-
ing, of which he was particularly fond.
2. It is also said that he never admitted any one to intimacy or
familiarity. He had a few favorites, and those were well chosen,
which was a strong j^roof of his wisdom. He was considered re-
ligious, being very exact in the performance of all religious observ-
ances. He certainly showed great instances of generosity, but
ambition was his ruling passion.
3. William began his reign with so much prudence and modera-
tion, that his new subjects thought they had great reason to be sat-
isfied. But whilst he treated them with seeming confidence and
friendship, he took care to place all real power in the hands of the
Normans. He everywhere disarmed the Saxons. He built fort-
resses in all the principal cities, and placed Norman soldiers in
them.
4. Still he professed the greatest regard for the rights and laws
of his English subjects. By this mixture of lenity and rigor, he so
subdued and quieted the minds of the people, that he ventured to
visit his native country within six months after he left it. The
chief of the English nobles accompanied him.
5. These made a display of wealth and magnificence which quite
astonished the foreigners. A Norman historian, who was present,
speaks with admiration of the beauty of their persons, the costly
workmanship of their silver plate, and the elegance of their em-
broideries : arts in which the English then excelled.
6. It now became evident that the English were only kept in
subjection through fear of the Conqueror. No sooner were they
relieved from his presence, than they made an effort to regain their
liberty. William hastened back to England, and, by his vigorous
measures, disconcerted the plans of the rebels.
7. Many years were passed in unavailing struggles on the part of
tl^e English to throw ofi* the Norman yoke. The king, regarding
them as inveterate enemies, endeavored to reduce them to a condi-
tion in which they should no longer be formidable to his government.
8. The nobles were degraded from their rank, and stripped of the
greater part of their possessions. The clergy were also deposed, and
their places supplied by foreigners. Amongst the new-comers was
one at least worthy of being remembered.
9. This was Lanfranc, an- Italian, who was made archbishop of
Canterbury, who, by his wisdom and prudence, and influence over
the king, which he employed in moderating the violence of his tem-
per, proved himself to be one of the best friends of the poor dejected
English.
10. During these troubles, Edgar Atheling had taken refuge
with Malcolm, TCin g of S^ot |j^,pflj who married Margaret, one of his
measures? 4,5. What of the English nobles? 6. What did the English do in his
absence? What did William do? 7. How did William treat the English? 8. What of
the nobles? What of the clergy? 9. What is said of Lanfranc? 10. What bocame
56 GAME LAWS ESTABLISHED.
sisters, and warmly espoused the cause of the Anglo-Saxons. H<=
marched into England with an army, but William soon obliged
him to retreat.
11. In 1071, Malcolm being about to make a second attempt tc
place Edgar on the throne of England, WiiKam marched against
him with a large force. The two armies met on the borders of
Scotland, and a battle was about to ensue, when the two king?
made peace with one another.
12. One of the conditions was that Edgar should be given up tc
William, who promised, if he would renounce all claim to the
throne of England, to give him a mark a day— a little more than
three dollars — which was considered a very handsome allowance in
those days. Edgar assented to these terms, and both he and Wil-
liam remained true to their agreement.
CHAPTEE XXVIII.
Game Laivs established. — Rebellion of Robert. — He is besieged by his
Father. — Interesting Incident duriiig the Siege. — The Domes-day
Book. — Death of William I.
FIGHT BETWEEN ROBERT AND HIS FATHER.
1. We have already stated that William was very fond of hunt-
ing. He made many very severe laws against those who interfered
with his favorite amusement. A person who killed a deer or a boar
of Edgar Atheliiis? Whom did Slalcolm marry? 11. 12. What was the resuJt of Mai-
c-ihn's second attempt?
XXVIIL— 1. What laws did William make? 2. What of the New Forest? 3. Whai
REBELLION OF ROBERT. 67
or even a hare, was punished much more severely than one who
killed a man.
2. Not content with the large forests which the former kings had
possessed, he drove the inhabitants of more than thirty villages
from their homes, and reserved this large district as a habitation
for wild beasts, calling it the New Forest.
3. This king enjoyed but little repose. First a conspiracy among
his Norman nobles threatened his life, and afterwards the rebellion
of his eldest son, Eobert, kept his Norman dominions for many
years in a state of disturbance. This prince had long been jealous
of the king's affection for his two younger brothers, but a trifling
mcident caused him to rise in open rebellion.
4. The three princes, with their father, who happened to be in
Normandy, were residing at a certain castle. One day, as Robert
was passing through the court-yard, after having been frolicking
with his younger brothers, they sportively threw some water upon
him, from the window.
5. Robert would have taken it as a continuance of the fun, but
for the evil suggestions of one of his attendants, who had personal
grounds of offence with the younger princes and their father. He
persuaded Robert that it was intended as a public insult, which he
ought to resent.
6. The passionate youth, drawing his sword, rushed up stairs,
determined to be revenged on his brothers. The whole castle was
filled with tumult, which the king himself could hardly appease.
Robert, having received, as he thought, no atonement for the insult,
left the castle that very night, and openly declared war against
his father.
7. Robert was very popular among the Normans, and they joined
his standard in great numbers. But after a hard struggle, he was
driven out of Normandy, and took refuge in Serberoy, a small
castle belonging to the- King of France, to which William imme-
diately laid siege.
8. The garrison sallied out, headed by Prince Robert, who
selected for his antagonist a knight who appeared in front of the
besiegers, in complete armor, and having his face covered with the
visor of his helmet. The furious assault of the prince overthrew
his antagonist, horse and man. His lance was already at the
throat of the fallen knight to take away his life, when, by the
voice, he discovered that he was about to kill his own father.
9. His remorse and horror at the thought that he was near 'being
guilty of so fearful an act, subdued in a moment his rebellious feel-
ings. Springing from his horse, he threw himself upon his knees
in an agony of grief, and begged forgiveness for his offences, offer-
ing to make any atonement.
10. William was too angiy to forgive him ; after reproaching
him bitterly, he departed for his own camp, on Robert's horse,
which that prince assisted him to mount. It was a long time
eaused disturbance to the king? 4, 5, 6. Relate the incident that was the immediate
'•RUse of the robellior 7. What was the result of the war? 8, 9, 10. Relate the occur-
58 STATE OF ENGLAND AFTER THE NORMAN CONQUEST.
before he would listen to Robert's contrite entreaties. At last,
Queen Matilda, Avho was a very good and pious woman, prevailed
tvith the king to pardon his son.
11. William had now a little leisure, of which he took advantage
to have a survey made of his English kingdom. The record of the
survey was made in a b )ok called Domes-day Book, which is yet
preserved in the Tower; and all possessors of estates who are
curious to know to whom their land belonged at the Conquest,
whether it was ploughed land or pasture, what was then its value,
and, in some cases, what cattle it was stocked with, may there get
information of all these matters.
12. One would have thought that, after all his turmoils, William
would have been glad to have passed the latter part of his life in
repose; but, on the contrary, upon some trifling quarrel with
Philip I. of France, he led an army into that country, destroying
and laying waste everything that came in his way ; every town or
village through which he passed was reduced to ashes.
13. This cruelty brought on him its own punishment ; for, after
burning the town of Mantes, his horse, flinching from the smoking
ashes, made a violent plunge, and the king, being very corpulent,
got a bruise which caused his death on the ninth of September, 1087.
He was in the sixty-third year of his age, and had reigned twenty-
one years in England. ^ ^ r
y^vVv//6^
CHAPTER XXIX.
State of England after the Norman Conquest. — The English Language.
n 1. It may be useful to pause and contemplate the state of Eng-
^nd after the Normans had established their power. The highest
in rank after the king were the Norman barons, who were made
rich and powerful by the spoils of the Anglo-Saxon nobles. The
next class was composed of Norman soldiers, Avho had helped to
achieve the Conquest, and who settled as tenants on the lands that
had been given to their leaders.
2. With this class gradually became blended the old Anglo-
Saxon thanes, or nobles, and also the Anglo-Saxon eorls, or
farmers, who, if they liad never taken up arms against the Con-
queror, were allowed, on putting themselves under the protection
of some Norman baron, to live unmolested.
3. It was not till long after William and his followers were all
dead and gone, that the descendants of the two nations could endure
each other; the Normans holding in contempt the stupid, ignorant
Saxons, and the Saxons detesting their tyrannical oppressors.
rptice that led to the submission of Robert. 11. Wliut is the Domes-day Book ? 12.
What new war did William engage in? 13. What caused his deatli? When did he die ?
What was his age ? What the length of his reign?
XXIX.— 1. How was the land distributed after the Conquest? 2. Wliat was the con-
dition of the Saxon nobles and fanners? 3. What feelings existed between the NorBians
THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 05*
4. The lowest rank of the people had few, if any, rights of fcheii
t»wn. There were some free laborers who worked for hire, as men
do now ; but the great proportion of the loAver class were slaves.
In towns there was another class of people, called Burghers. These
were merchants, or tradesmen, who joined together in little socie-
ties ; but in the time of William I. they were not a numerous, or at
least not a powerful, body.
5. As a part of his plan for reducing the Anglo-Saxons to com-
plete subjection, William used every means to introduce the Nor-
man or French language into England, and to eradicate that of the
Anglo-Saxons. He altered many of the old Saxon laws, and estab-
lished new ones in their stead, which were all written in Norman
French ; and he ordered that law business should be carried on in
that language.
6. He also required that French instead of Saxon should be taught
in the schools. But it is easier to conquer a kingdom than to change
a language ; and after an ineffectual struggle, which lasted three
centuries, the Saxon got the better at last, and, with some inter-
mixture of Norman, forms the basis of our own language.
7. Even the Norman words we retain are often so altered by our
way of pronouncing them that a Frenchman would not recognize
them. Thus many people are sadly puzzled to find any meaning in
the words " yes" with which the crier of our courts commences
his proclamations ; for they do not know that the crier's yes is a-
corruption of the old Norman word " Oyez"—^^ Hear ]]e"
<.
CHAPTER XXX.
The Feudal System.-^Description of a Norman Castle.
1. The lands which William took from the Anglo-Saxons, he
bestowed on his Norman barons, upon condition that they should
always be ready to attend him in battle. They were called the
king's vassals. The barons distributed their lands among their own
followers on the same condition, and thus these became the vassals
of the barons. These again had others under them, who held them
on the like terms.
2. Thus, whenever the baron marched to war, his vassals marched
with him. This sort of bond between the king and his barons, and
the barons and their retainers, was called the Feudal System. It
had its origin upon the continent, and had been long established in
France, before William introduced it into Britain.
3. The barons lived like so many little kings, each in his own
castle, with his train of followers, who bore pompous titles, similar
to those of the officers of the royal court. This haughty seclusion
and Saxons?- 4. What of the lowest class of people? Who were the Burghers ? 5,6.
What did William do in reference to the language? With what ultimate success?
XXX.— 1. How were the lands of Britain distributed? 2. What was the s.vstr'ni of
holding Knds called? 3. How did the barons live? 4. What difference between th«
60
DESCRIPTION OF A NORMAN CASTLE.
gave great offence to the Saxon nobles, v/ho were remarkably socia'
aiid convivial in their habits.
A NOKMAN CASTLP:.
4. They did not care for the shabbiness of their own dwelliiigii,
which were only built of wood, and thatched, if they could but eat
and drink, and have merry-makings; while the Normans, on the
contrary, were frugal in their manner of living, but very extrava-
gant in their buildings.
5. These, however, were comfortless, gloomy dwellings. In order
to convey an idea of an ancient castle of this period, we may de-
scribe that of Rochester in England, which, though a mere ruin, is
one of the most perfect now remaining. There is a lofty tower,
standing in a garden, surrounded on all sides by high walls, or at
least the remains of high walls.
6. The tower was called the heep, in wdiich the baron and his
family lived, and in which all the stores and arms and valuable
things were kept. Under the keep was the dungeon for prisoners.
The chapel also stood in this enclosure, the whole of which was
Ciilled the inner bailey. In one corner of the walls is a little ruin-
ous tower, through which there is an entrance.
7. Without this garden is another enclosure, taking a larger cir-
cuit which may still be traced by the remains of thick solid w^alls,
with towers at different distances. The space between the outer
and inner walls was called \hQ outer' bailey, and here were the lodg-
ings for the soldiers, the stables, and the workshops of the black-
smiths, carpenters, and other artificers.
Normans and Saxons? 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. Give an account of a castle. What was the keep*
^r)iat the inner bailoy ? What the outer bailey ? What the postern ?
WILLIAM RUFUS. 61
8. There was generally a small and concealed entrance to the
castle, by which the lord might go secretly in and out. This was
called the post eryi. Eochester Castle is now but the shell of a biiild-
ing, so that we can only conjecture that the two rooms in the cen-
tre part, which have ornamented fireplaces, and pillars on the walls,
were the state apartments ; and that the sleeping-rooms w^ere the
little dark recesses, which are to be seen as you go up the winding
stall's that lead to the battlements.
9. These rooms of state were in the third story, and have great
windows, which, however, were j^laced high in the lofty apartments,
to secure the occupants against weapons discharged from without.
The two lower stories had no windows, but were lighted merely by
loop-holes. Such was a Norman castle of the twelfth century.
CHAPTER XXXI.
William Rufus. — Quarrels betvjeen the Sons of William the
Conqueror. — Instances of their Generosity.
1. William the Conqueror left three sons. To Robert, the eld-
est, he devised Normandy ; the crown of England he gave to Wil-
liam, and to the third, named Henry, he left the fortune of his
mother, Matilda.
2. William was twenty-seven years old when he became king.
He resembled his father in the sternness of his countenance, as well
as in his great bodily strength and activity. His hair w\is red, on
which account he obtained the surname of Rufus. He stammered
in his speech, especially when he was angry, which, if historians
arc to be believed, was very often.
3. He was brave in war, but had not any of the great or good
qualities of his father ; for he was irreligious, and a lover of low
company and deep drinking. He was very passionate, and had no
principles, either of honor or honesty.
4. His father was scarcely dead, when he set out for England, to
secure the inheritance which was left him, and to seize upon the
royal "reasures. The Anglo-Norman barons were very sorry to
have him become king, and engaged in a rebellion, to place his
elder brother, Robert, on the throne.
5. William Rufus now found it convenient to make friends with
the Anglo-Saxons, and he promised to restore many of their rights
and privileges. By their help he speedily subdued the rebellion of
the barons, but he never remembered to fulfil his fair pledges to
those w^ho had aided him.
6. William and Robert never agreed but upon one occasion, and
then they joined to oppress Henry. His inheritance had been
XXXI.— 1. IIow did tlie Conqueror dispose of his dominions? 2,3. What is said of
William? Wliy called Rufus? 4,5. By whose assistance did he put down the rebel-
lion of the barons? 6, 7, 8. On what occasion did Robert and William agroer Rclatt
62 ABOUT THE CRUSADES.
left to him in money. Robert, who was very extravagant, had been
glad to sell a part of Normandy to him, and now, in concert with
William, sought to deprive him of it.
7. Henry would not tamely give it up, and, with a small number
of men, retired to a strong castle, called St. Michael's Mount, where
he was closely besieged by the united forces of his brothers. He
was nearly reduced by the scarcity of water, when Robert, hearing
of his distress, granted him permission to supply himself, and also
sent him some barrels of wine for his own use.
8. Being reproved by William for this generosity, Robert replied,
" What, shall I suffer my brother to die of thirst? Where shall we
find another when he is gone?" The king also performed an act of
generosity, which, from his character, was not to be expected of him.
9. Riding out alone one day to take a survey of the fortress, he
was attacked by two soldiers, and throw^n from his horse. One of
them drew his sword, and was about to kill him, when the king ex-
claimed, " Hold, knave ! I am the King of England." The soldier
suspended his blow, and raised the king from the ground with many
expressions of respect. For his forbearance, the man received a
handsome reward, and was taken into the king's service.
10. Henry was soon after obliged to surrender, and having thus
lost everything, he, with a few faithful followers, who would not
forsake him in his distress, wandered from place to place, often in
want of food, and always without a home.
K
CHAPTER XXX [^
The Orusades.
1. It had long been considered an act of great piety to make a
pilgrimage to Jerusalem, to visit our Saviour's sepulchre. At the
decline of the Roman power, Jerusalem had fallen into the hands
of the Saracens, who were not only the bravest, but also the most
civilized people of Asia, at least of those who had intercourse with
Europe.
2. While the Saracens remained masters of the Holy City, the
Christian pilgrims were permitted to pay their devotions unmolest-
ed. About the year 1065, the Turks, who were at that time a very
ignorant and brutal people, became masters of Jerusalem, and
treated the pilgrims with great cruelty, and endeavored to prevent
their visiting the sepulchre.
3. One of these pilgrims, called Peter the Hermit, though only
a poor priest, made himself more famous than the most powerful
king of his time. On his return from the Holy Land, inflamed by
religious zeal, and by resentment against the Turks, he went about
tho instance of Robert's generosity. 9. What of the king? 10. What became of
Ileurj' ?
XXXII.— 1. What is said of pilgrimages? 2, When did the Turks take Jerusalem?
What ytm the consequence? 3. What did Peter the Hermit do? 4. Wliat inducement*
ABOUT THE CRUSADES.
63
from country to country, exhorting the princes and nobles to go
and fight the pagans, and drive them from Jerusalem.
FIGHT BETWEEN THE CKUSADERS AND TURKS.
4. The pope entered warmly into the cause. He promised a
complete forgiveness of their sins, however enormous they might
be, to all such as should go on this holy expedition. Various tem-
poral advantages were offered as inducements. Those who had
borrowed money were to pay no interest for it during the time
they were absent, and the poor debtor was discharged from all his
debts by assuming the cross, as it was called.
5. Every person who engaged in the enterprise had a piece of
red cloth in the form of a cross sewed upon the left shoulder of his
cloak. Hence it was called a crusade, and those who engaged in
it were called crusaders.
6. The French entered most zealously into the cause, and we
must refer the reader to the history of that country for a full ac-
count of the seveii great expeditions which left Europe to fight
against the Infidel^, in the whole of which the French acted a lead-
ing part. We will not burden our present history by a repetition
of the whole details, but in the following chapters shall speak of
tliose only in which the English were conspicuous.
7. It may be necessary to remind the reader that the Crusadera
took the city of Jerusalem, and retained possession of it for about
one hundred years, when it was reconquered by Saladin, a distin-
guished king and general of the Saracens.
3. The rage for crusading continued from the time of Peter the
H(;rmit, in 1096, till 1291, a period of nearly two hundred years :
du ring which Europe was drained of her wealth, and many millions
of lives were sacrificed, without accomplishing the j^roposed object.
wore held out by the pope ? 5. Whence the name crusade, and crusaders? 7. How long
did Jerusalem remain in the power of the Christians?. Who took it from them? 8. How
V-i
64
AVILLTAM RUFUS.
9. But still some good iirose out of all the evil. The Saracens
were very superior to the Europeans in their knowledge of the sci-
ences, such as mathematics, astronomy, chemistry, &c., and also in
many of the arts and elegancies of life. Much of tliis learning was
brought home by the crusaders. The Europeans have been im-
proving, and gaining knowledge ever since ; but the Turks, and all
the people of the East, have either stood still or gone backward.
10. There are some travels in the East written about the year 1440,
by De Brocquiere, grand carver to the Duke of Burgundy, and you
might suppose them written only last year ; the manners of the
people, as he describes them, being in every particular precisely
the same as they are now said to be by travellers of our own time.
i-
CHAPTER XXXIII.
William obtains large Territories by Mortgage. — His Death.
DEATH OF WJI.J.1AM VLFUS.
1. As might have been expected from his character, Robert of
Normandy engaged most zealously in the Holy War, To procure
money for the expedition, he lent or mortgaged his territories for
five years to his brother William, for a very large sum.
2. William raised the money, though not without some difficulty,
and th<m, very much delighted with his bargain, took possession of
Normandy. He did not fmd it a very quiet dominion ; for it in-
long did the rage for crusading last? 9. What good resulted from the crusades? 10.
What of the manners of the people of the East?
XXXIIl. — 1. How did Rohert raise money for the crusades? 3. Who else m(>rtgagod
* DEATH OF WILLIAM RUFUS. 6 ft
volvecl him in continual wars with the King of France, in which
sometimes the French, and sometimes the Normans, had the ad-
vantage.
3. The Duke of Guienne also' proposed to mortgage all his
dominions to William, who accepted the oifer. But before he
could t[ike possession, all his plans of ambition were brought to a
sudden end. Whilst he was waiting for a fair wind to sail for
France, he used to amuse himself by hunting in the New Forest.
4. One day, as he sat at dinner, six arrows, very long and sharp,
were brought to him. Keeping four himself, he gave the other two
to Sir Walter Tyrrel, a Norman knight, saying, " Here, Tyrrel, take
your two, for you know well how to use them."
5. After dinner they started oif together for the forest. Anxious
to show his dexterity, Tyrrel let fly an arrow at a stag which sud-
denly started before him ; the arrow hit a tree, glanced and struck
the king on the breast, and he instantly expired.
6. Tyrrel did not stop to tell anybody of the accident, but put-
ting spurs to his horse, hastened to the sea-coast, and embarked for
France, where he joined the crusaders in the expedition to Jeru-
salem, as a penance for his involuntary crime.
7. The body of the king was found by some laborers, and car-
ried in a coal-cart to Winchester, where it was buried the next day
without pomp. The death of William occurred in the year 1100,
in the fortieth year of his age, and the thirteenth of his reign. He
was never married.
8. There is one memorial of William II., which is still an object
of admiration. This is Westminster Hall, in London, which he
built ; it is a noble structure, and contains one of the largest rooms
in Europe. He also built the Tower of London, or rather he en-
larged and strengthened a small fortress, which had been erected
by the Conqueror, to keep the citizens in good order.
9. The Tower has been the scene of many memorable events. It
has always been used as a prison for the confinement of persons
accused of offences against the state, such as rebels, and others
who in any way attempt to disturb or interrupt the government.
But it has in modern times been much more interesting to most
f)ersons, as the place in which the king's menagerie, or collection of
ions, tigers, and other wild animals, has been kept.
10. We ought to mention as one of the remarkable occuriences
of this reign, that the Norwegians made an incursion into England
in 1098. This was the last attempt on that country by any of the
northern nations. Those restless people learned about this period
the art of tillage, which provided them with food, and gave them
occupation at home; this freed the rest of Europe from their
piratical invasions. ,^.
their territories to William? 4, 5, 6. Relate the particulars of William's death. Ij,
When did it happen ? How old was he ? How long had he reigned? 8. What memoriaj
of" William remains ? What of the Tower of liondon ? lo. What of the incursions of the
Norwegians?
a*
^6 HENRY I. USURPS THE CROWN.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
H^vnji L, sumamed Beaiiclerc, usurps the Crown. — Dispute between
the Pope and the King. — Anselm, Archbishop of Canterbury ^
preaches against certain Fashions of Dress.
1. The news of the king's death soon reached the rest of the
royal hunting party, who, in the pursuit of game, had become
separated from their master. Henry, the conqueror's youngest
son, was one of these, and, instead of showing any concern at his
brother's death, or even waiting to see his body borne away from
the spot where it fell, he put spurs to his horse, and rode directly
to Winchester, where he seized on the royal treasure.
2. He then hastened to London ; and, by great gifts, and many
promises, disposed the people so much in his favor, that within
three days after his brother's death, he was crowned king, in viola-
tion of the right of his brother Robert, who had not yet returned
from the Holy Land.
3. Henry was of middle height, and well made; he had an agree-
able countenance ; his hair was brown, and very thick and bushy.
He had received what was considered in those days a learned educa-
tion, and, from having performed the great work of translating ^sop's
Fables, he acquired the surname of Beauclerc, or the Good Scholar.
4. His character was made up of an extraordinary mixture of
good and bad qualities. He was brave, eloquent, and extremely
pleasing in his manners ; he governed the kingdom with so much
wisdom, and caused justice to be administered with so much im-
partiality, that, in spite of his ambition, his avarice, and his wicked
conduct to his brother Robert, and that brother's son, William, the
English esteem him as among the best of their kings.
5. The Normans would naturally support the claim of Robert to
the crown of England; as a matter of policy, therefore, Henry
courted the favor of his Anglo-Saxon subjects. He granted them
a charter of privileges, or, more propei'ly speaking, he restored
Edward the Confessor's code of laws, to which that people were
much attached.
6. He tried to conciliate the church by recalling Anselm, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, who had been banished by William II., for
refusing to admit the king's authority to invest him with some of
the rights of the archbishopric, he considering that authority to
belong exclusively to the pope.
7. Before bishops took possession of their dignities, there had
formerly been two ceremonies performed ; they received from the
hands of the sovereign a ring and a crosier — which was originally
a staff, like a shepherd's crook, having the head bent — as symbols
XXXIV. — 1. What did Henry do, when lie heard of his brother's death ? 2. What was
hia success ? Who was the rightful heir to the crown ? 3. What is said of Henry I. ?
What was he surnamed ? Why? 4. What of his character? 5. What coui'se did
Henry pursue from policy? 6. What dispute had arisen between the kine- and the
ABOUT THE CLERGY. 1100. 67
of their office, or spiritual power ; and this was called the investi-
ture.
8. But as they also held great possessions in land, they made
those promises and submissions to the king which were required of
vassals by the feudal law, and this was called doing homage. In
obedience to orders from the pope, the priests, not only in England,
but in all countries where the Eoman Catholic religion prevailed
(that is, in nearly all Christian countries), refused either to receive
investiture from the sovereign, or to do homage to him.
9. The sovereigns stoutly resisted this claim ; but such was the
influence of the church over the minds of the superstitious people,
that upon the continent of Europe the pope prevailed to the full
extent of his claim. Henry was glad to make a compromise ;- he
resigned the right of granting investiture, but was allowed to re-
tain the homage.
10. We have before told you that the clergy were divided into
two parties ; the monks, or regular clergy, and the secular clergy.
Though the monks prevailed and obtained all the dignities of the
churches, the secular clergy still exercised the duties of the parish
priests in the villages.
11. It will be recollected that the monks were not allowed to
marry. Having no domestic ties to excite and keep alive their
kindly feelings, many of them became hard, unfeeling bigots.
Anselm was a monk, and seems to have been wanting in common
humanity ; for by his influence a law was made, obliging such of
the secular priests as were married to put away their wives, and
forbidding them ever to see them, again, or to suffer them to live on
any lands belonging to the church, on pain of seeing them reduced
to slavery, or otherwise severely punished.
12. Anselm not only conducted arbitrarily in the affairs of the
church, but he troubled himself about the dress of the laity. He
preached so fi^riously and so successfully against long hair, and
curls, which he disapproved of, that the ladies absolutely cut off"
their locks in the church.
13. He was not so successful in the attacks he made on the
fashionable shoes of the gentlemen ; for, notwithstanding his threat-
enings and exhortations, they continued to wear them so enor-
mously long, that they were obliged to support them by a chain
from the end of the toe, fastened to the knee.
pope? 7. What was i??rc.5<i7M?-e / 8. What was homage, f What did the pope order iu
relation to these? 9. IIow was the dispute settled in England? 10. What of the clergy?
11. What law did Anselm pfocure to be passed ? 12. 13. What fashions in dress did
Anselm preach igainst? With what success?
68 MOKE ABOUT HENRY. — 1106.
CHAPTEE XXXV.
More about Henry. — Edgar Athellng. — Death of BuTci Robert.
1. To endear himself yet more to his Anglo-Saxon subjects
Henry married Matilda, daughter of Malcolm, King of Scotland,
and niece of Edgar Atheling, and therefore of the Anglo-Saxon
royal family.
2. In the mean time, Robert had returned from the Holy Land,
and resumed possession of Normandy. Without any delay he
commenced his preparations for invading England, and asserting
his right to the crown. He landed with his army at Portsmouth,
on the 19th of July, 1101.
3. Henry now found the benefit of his conciliatory conduct to-
wards the English, who remained true to him, while the Normans
chiefly took part with Robert, against whom Henry marched with
a powerful force. The tsvo armies remained wdthin sight of each
other for several days without coming to an engagement.
4. This gave Anselm and some of the barons w^ho were desirous
of peace, an opportunity of concluding a treaty between the two
princes, in Avhich it was agreed that Robert should renounce his
pretensions to the crown of England, in consideration of Henry-
granting him a pension, and promising to restore those Normans
who had joined him, to their honors and estates in England.
5. No sooner had Robert returned to Normandy, than Henry,
totally regardless of his promise, deprived of their offices and pos-
sessions all those barons who had taken his brother's part. When
Robert heard this, he returned to England and remonstrated with
Henry on this breach of faith ; but he soon found, that instead of
benefiting his friends, he was endangering himself by staying in
England ; and he escaped in safety only by giving up his pension.
6. In 1106, Henry invaded Normandy, and in a battle fought on
the 28th of September, he took Robert prisoner, and many of his
nobles, among whom was Edgar Atheling. Edgar, however, was
not considered a formidable enemy, and was soon set at liberty.
His Saxon blood and his mild disposition made him a favorite with
the English; whilst the weakness of his character rendered him
too insignificant to be feared by the Normans.
7. From this time till his death, which was not till he was very
old, he lived quietly in England, and probably far more happily
than any of those who were wearing that crown to which, by
birth, he had the best right.
8. Robert's fate was not so happy ; he was brought a prisoner to
England ; and his cruel and unrelenting brother kept him in con-
finement till his death, twenty-eight years afterward. The circum-
stances which attended this event are thus related :
XXXV.— 1. Whom did Henry marry? 2. What did Robert do? 4. How were Henry
and Robert reconciled? 5. How did Henry keep Iiis promises? 6,7. What of Edaai
Atbfling? 9, 10. Relate the particulars of Robert's death-
MELANCHOLY CONDITION OP HENRY. 11 1)6. 69
9. " King Henry, on a festival day, putting on a new scarlet
cloak, the hood, being too small, was torn in putting it over his
head. On which the king said, ' My brother Robert has a smaller
head than I have; let him have this garment.' The cloak was
accordingly sent to the duke.
10. " The torn place not having been sewed up, he discovered it,
and asked, ' If any one had worn it before V And being told the
circumstance, he considered it as a deep affront, and exclaimed,
'Now I perceive that I have lived too long, since my brotlier
clothes me like an almsman in his cast rent garments.' He then
**efused to take food, and died in consequence."
^
CHAPTER XXXVI.
Melancholy Condition of the King. — Attempts to seize the person of his
Nephew. — How the young Prince is saved. — King Henry has many
Enemies.
1. After the capture of Duke Robert, the whole of Normandy
submitted to Henry. Hitherto everything seemed to have pros-
pered with him ; but we should be much mistaken if we supposed
him to be happy. From this time he never knew what happiness
was. Remorse for his conduct towards his brother preyed unceas-
ingly on his mind.
2. He in vain endeavored to stifle it by founding monasteries
and building churches. Though groaning under the burden of one
crime, he was yet meditating the commission of another, that of
destroying liis brother's son, William, a child of ten years old;
whose rightful claims kept him in continual dread, and prevented
all enjoyment of what he had so unjustly acquired.
3. He therefore sent one of his servants into France to seize on the
young prince ; but by the vigilance and fidelity of the people who were
left in charge of him, the child was carried to a place of safety. Henry,
enraged at this disappointment, deprived the guardian of the prince
of all his estates, and his pei'sonal safety was secured only by flight.-
4. The faithful Helie de St. Leon, for this was his name, having
no longer a home of his own, wandered about from court to court,
claiming protection for his royal charge, who was everywhere
pitied for his misfortunes, and admired for his many virtues, as
well as for the beauty of his person.
5. The Earl of Anglers engaged to assist him, and promised him
his daughter Sibylla in marriage; but Henry no sooner heard that
Lis nephew had gained so powerful a friend, than he resolved to
prevent the intended match, and off'ered his own son William in
marriage to Matilda, another daughter of the earl.
XXXYI.— 1. What were the feelings of Henry? 2. What new crime did he meditate?
8. Did he effect his intention? 4. Who was the guardian of Robert's son? What is said
of the son of Robert? 5. How did Henry prevent his marriage? 6. Whither did th**
70 BATTLE OF BRENNEVILLE. 1118-1120.
6. The earl found the temptation so strong that he broke off the
contract with William, the son of Robert, and concluded one with
William, the son of Henry. The unfortunate prince, still attended
by Helie, then retired to the court of Flanders, where the earl re-
ceived them with great kindness.
7. Henry probably showed some disinclination to fulfil his agree-
ment for the marriage of his son ; for in 1118 we find the Duke of
Anjou united with Louis, King of France, and the Earl of Flan-
ders, §gainst him. They were joined by many Norman barons. -
8. Henry, surrounded by enemies, both secret and declared, knew
not whom to trust, nor whom to fear. He slept in armor, and with
a guard watching in his apartment. Nevertheless, his prudence
and vigilance did not forsake him. He contrived to regain the
favor of the Norman barons, and detached the Duke of Anjou from
the alliance by solemni%;ing the proposed marriage.
X
CHAPTER XXXVII.
Battle of Brenneville. — Ancient Armor.
1. The King of France, and those associated with him, met the
army of Henry in the plains of Brenneville, not far from Rouen.
A fierce battle ensued, in AAdiich the English were victorious. It is
remarkable for having cost the lives of only three knights, although
an unusually large number were engaged in it. This was owing to
their being clad in complete armor, and to the desire which each
party felt to take prisoners, rather than to take life.
2. The ransom, that is, the sum of money received from prisoners
for their restoration to liberty, formed an important part of the reve-
nues of the fighting men at this period. ^
3. The use of armor by the English was comparatively a new
thing. The Saxons and Danes haa no other defence than a shield
and a helmet, till a little before the time of the Conquest, when the
nobles adopted armor, something like that of the Normans.
4. This consisted of a whole dress of little rings of iron, linked
together so ingeniously, like net-work, that it fitted close to the
limbs and body, and was, at the same time, as flexible as a stock-
ing. Under this they wore a dress called a gambeson, which we
suppose to have been like a shirt without sleeves or collar, and
quilted or stuffed with wool.
5. Sometimes the gambeson was worn over the hauberk, or coat of
mail, as the chain armor was called. But it seems that this kind of
armor was not found to be sufficient defence against the point of a
prince go from Anjou? 7. What league was formed against Henry? 8. What did
Henry do?
XXXVII. — 1. Where did the hostile armies meet? What was the result of tlie battle?
Why were so few lives lost? 3. What is said of the use of armor by the English? 4, 5.
What WM the hauberk? What the gambeson? What new kind of armor was intro-
ANCli:NT ARMOR. — 1120.
# '■
spear or arrow ; for in the fourteenth century, plate armor was in-
troduced, so called from being made of plates of iron.
6. These were often so heavy, that Avhen a knight in his armor
was overthrown, he lay on the ground immovable till he was helped
up ; and there were many instances, in hot weatheij, and in the
press of battle, of persons being suffocated with the heat and weight
of their armor.
7. In an engagement between the French and Italians, in 1405,
some Italian knights, who were overthrown, lay like huge lobsters,
and could not be killed till their armor was broken by the French
soldiers with wood-cutters' axes. There was also an intermediate
kind of armor, called scale armor, formed of little pieces of iron
laid one over another, like the scales of a fish ; but this does not
appear to have been long in use.
8. At first the hauberk, though it covered the head like a hood,
left the face quite exposed, except that it was sometimes guarded
by a nasal, a part of the cap which projected over the nose. But
by degrees they covered the face more and more, till at length close
vviors were adopted. This armor was a pretty sure defence against
the weapons then in use, for gunpowder was not invented till long
after the time of Henry I.
9. The knights fought with lances, spears, and swords ; and the
common soldiers with slings and bows, in the use of which the Eng-
lish excelled all other nations. The French were more active, but
the English had more bodily strength. Besides these arms, various
kinds of machines Vvcre used for throwing darts and stones to a
great distance.
y-
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
Melancholy Death of Prince William, arid a large number of the
young Nobles.
1. Henry had adopted every means which his prudence and
wisdom could suggest to secure to his son the succession to the
crown. He required all his earls and barons to swear fealty to
him, that is, to acknowledge him as their lord, and to maintain his
right to the throne with fidelity. He also spent much time in Nor*
mandy, seeking to gain the good will of the nobles.
2. But how useless was all this anxiety ! This beloved son, for
whose aggrandizement he had done and sacrificed so much, was sud-
denly snatched from him. When the king arrived at Harfleur, on
his way back to England from a visit to Normandy, in 1120, he
was accosted by a man, who claimed the right of carrying the
duced in the fourteenth century ? 6, 7. What is said of the plate armor ? What of scale
armor? 8. How was the face protected? 9. What were the offensive weapons at this
period ?
XXXVIII. — ^1. For what was Henry very anxious? How did he try to sffcure his oh-
T2 MELANCHOLY DEATH OF PRINCE WILLIAM. — 1120.
kings of England across the seas, by virtue of a promise of Williaik
the Conqueror to his father.
PRINCE WILLIAM AND HIS SISTER.
3 This promise had been made as a reward for the father's ser^"
vices in carrying William over to England when he went to the
Conquest. Henry was in haste to reach England, and could not
alter the arrangements already made. Not to disappoint the man
who had caused a vessel to be gallantly equipped in a style worthy
of the occasion, he told him that his son should embark in it.
4. Accordingly the young prince, with a large number of the young
nobles, and many ladies of rank, went on board the white ship. The
prince had ordered some wine to be given to the crew, of which they
drank so freely that many were intoxicated. The rest of the fleet had
sailed before them, and the captain crowding all sail, iand plying all
his oars to overtake them, the vessel suddenly struck upon a rock.
5. A boat was immediately let down, into which the young prince
and some of his attendants were hurried ; and they might have
reached the shore in safety, had not the prince insisted on going
back to rescue his sister. On board the vessel all was terror and
confusion ; as soon as the boat approached, so many persons jumped
into it, that it instantly sank, and every creature in it perished.
6. Of three himdred persons on board the vessel, only one escaped.
Meet? 2. Wliat led to Prince William's embarking in tho white ship? 4, 5. Relate th«
DEATH OF WILLIAM OF NORMANDY. 1126. 78
This was a butcher of Eouen, who, by clinging to a mast, cojitrived
to keep his head above water till the next morning, when he was
picked up by some fishermen. The captain had also clung to the
same mast, but when the butcher told him that the prince had per-
ished, he let go his hold and was drowned.
7. The news of this misfortune reached England the next day ;
but it was three days before any one had courage to tell the king
of it. At last a boy was instructed to fall at his feet, and tell
him that the white ship was lost, with all on board. Henry imme-
diately fainted away. It was a long time before the violence of
his grief abated, and he never was seen to smile again.
8. England would probably have found a tyrant in Prince William,
had he lived to come to the throne ; for he hated the English, and
had been heard to threaten that, when he should be king, he would
make them draw the plough, and turn them into beasts of burden.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
Matilda, daughter of Henry, marries Geoffrey Plantagenet. — Death of
Henry I. — Stephen usurps the Crown.
1. Henry had now only one child left, and that one a daughter,
Matilda, who was married to Henry V., Emperor of Germany, and
she had no children. This state of things encouraged the friends
of William of Normandy to make fresh attempts in his favor ; but
they were not attended with any success.
2. William, having married a sister of the Queen of France, re-
ceived a small territory as her dowry, and thus at last became pos-
sessed of a spot of ground that he miffht call his own. A few years
afterwards the King of France put him in possession of a part of
Flanders, to which he had a claim in right of his grandmother
Matilda, wife of the Conqueror.
3. But no sooner did fortune seem to smile on this young prince,
than he died of wounds received in battle. Before his death he
wrote a letter to Henry, entreating his favor for his faithful friend
Helie, and the other barons who had followed his fortunes. It is
pleasing to be able to say that this last request of the gallant and
ill-fated son of Robert was generously complied with.
4. In the year 1126, Matilda became a widow\ She then re-
t\irned to live with her father, who made all the nobles swear fealty
to her, as they had formerly done to her brother. The following
year he married her to Geoffrey, eldest son of the Earl of Anjou, who
was sumamed Plantagenet. This name is derived from the Latin
words planta, plant, and genista, broom.
particulars of his death. 6. How many were saved? 7. How was the king affected by
the news? 8. What is said of Prince William?
XXXIX.— I. How many children had Henry? 2, 3. What is said of William, son of
Ro?>ert? 4. What did Henry do to secure the crown to his daughter? Who was her
74 ABOUT STEPHEN. — 1135-1140.
5. Why it was given to the house of Anjou, antiquaries are not
agreed. One old chronicle tells us, that a prince of that family, hav-
ing killed his brother, to obtain his possessions, made a pilgrimage
to the Holy Land to expiate his crime ; and as a further penance,
flogged liimself every night with a rod of the plant called broom ;
whence he became nicknamed planta-genista, ov planta- genet.
6. The great love which Henry had for his own children, bore a
striking contrast to his want of affection for his brother and his
nephew William. That he might be near his daughter, he spent
the latter part of his life in Noniiandy. After living to see her tlip
mo':her of three sons, he died on the 1st of December, 1135, in the
bixty-seventh year of his age, and the thirty-sixth of his reign.
7. All the precautions which Henry had taken to secure the
crown to his daughter proved vain. He had a nephew named
Stephen, son of his sister Adela and the Count of Blois. This
young man had always been a great favorite with his uncle, who
had loaded him with riches and honors.
8. He had been loud in his professions of gratitude, and of his zeal,
and fidelity to his uncle's family ; and had been amongst the first to
swear to maintain the rights of Matilda to be the successor. But no
sooner did he hear of the king's death, than he hastened over to Eng-
land, where he soon procured himself to be crowned at Westminster.
CHAPTER XL.
>
Proceedings of Stephen. — Miserable State of the Kingdom. — A Civil
1. We are told that Stephen had a very graceful person ; he was
strong and active, and was very courageous. He was also pleasant
in his manners, and in his conversation. He had always been a
great favorite with the people, and to this he owed the success of
his attempt on the crown. He was kind and indulgent to his own
family, and profuse in his kindness to his friends and favorites.
2. His usurpation of the throne had been so totally unexpected,
that no preparations had been made against it ; and he had time to
strengthen himself, before the adherents of Matilda had recovered
from their surprise. Malcolm, King of Scotland, was the first to
take up arms in favor of his niece. He advanced into England
mth an army, but Stephen contrived to win him over by giving up
to him a large territory in the north of England.
3. Eobert, Earl of Gloucester, was the most poAverful baron in
England at this time, and he was warmly attached to the cause of
3econd husband? 5. What was the surname of her husband? 6. When did Henry die?
What was his age? 7. Who was Stephen de Blois? 8. Wliat did he do after his uncle't
Jeath ?
XL.— 1. What is said of Stephen? 2. Wliat of the friends of IMatilda? \ 4. Whal
A CIVIL WAR. — 1140. ^ 75
Matilda; but as the other nobles acknowledged Stephen, he was
obliged to yield. But he bound himself to submit to him as king
no longer than Stephen kept the promises he had made in favor of
all orderss of men.
4. The clergy and barons took the oath of allegiance with the
same condition, and the latter required for themselves the right of
fortifying their castles. In consequence, England was soon covered
with fortresses. In these the barons lived like robbers in their dens,
and sallied out only to plunder and fight.
5. Private wars arose among the barons, and were carried on
with great fury in all parts of the kingdom; the less powerful
found themselves obliged to purchase, at any rate, the protection
of some neighboring chieftain; the country was laid waste, and the
most shocking cruelties were practised upon those taken captive, in
order to make them reveal their treasures.
6. Stephen was at length compelled to adopt some measures to
check the wickedness of the barons. This occasioned great discon-
tent, which gave courage to Robert of Gloucester, who had now
openly espoused the cause of Matilda, to raise the standard of
rebellion.
7. Matilda herself soon came over to England, and was kindly
entertained by Adelais, the widow of Henry, at her castle of Arun-
del. Stephen at once laid siege to this castle, and would soon have
taken it, had it not been represented to him, that thus to take a
castle belonging to Adelais, the queen-dowager, as the widow of a
king is called, would show a great want of respect for her.
8. Stephen, who possessed a great deal of that generous and
romantic spirit which led to the institution of chivalry, would do
nothing which should injure his reputation as a good knight. He
permitted Matilda to come out, and to proceed in safety to Bristol,
another castle equally strong with the one which she had left.
9. Matilda made use of the freedom which she owed entirely to
the generosity of the king to raise an army against him. England
was now for several years desolated by one of the most calamitous
wars ever known. War and tumult were spread in every quarter.
Instead of an open contest, it was a miserable kind of hostility, and
displayed all the worst evils of the feudal system.
10. Each baron, shut up in his own castle with his own retain-
ers, kept up a petty war with his nearest neighbor of the opposite
party. The land was left untilled, and a grievous famine was the
consequence. At length, on the 2d of February, 1141, the king and
the Earl of Gloucester met in battle, in which the latter was vic-
torious, and Stephen was taken prisoner.
did the nobles require ? 5. What is said of the state of the country ? 6. What did Ste-
phen do? What WIS tlie consequence? 7. What did Matilda do? 8. What instance of
the generosity of St ^phen ? 9. What is said of the war that followed ? 10. What was the
result ?
r
76
MATILDA ACKNOWLEDGED AS QUEEN. — 1141.
^*^ CHAPTEK XLI.
Matilda acknowledged as Queen. — Her Escape from Stephm. — Peaa
restored. — Death of Stephen.
THE QUEEN OF STEPHEN PRAYING J'OR HIS I^IBEKTY.
1. After this great victory, Matilda, or Maude, as she was
called by the Normans, was acknowledged as queen. Instead of
acting with prudence, or even with gratitude, she became puffed up
with her success, treated her friends very rudely, and her opponents
very insolently. She conducted towards Stephen while in prison
with great inhumanity, and when his queen begged her to release
him, she replied only by insult.
2. She so disgusted all orders of people by her behavior, that
even while she was making preparations for her coronation, she was
obliged to fly from London, and seek refuge in Winchester. Here
she was soon besieged by Stephen's brother, Henry, Bishop of
Winchester.
3. The castle being in danger of being taken, she mounted a swift
horse, and with difficulty escaped. Robert, Earl of Gloucester, in
attempting to follow her, was made prisoner. He was, however,
soon after exchanged for Stephen, and thus, by both being taken
prisoners, both regained their liberty.
4. Matilda soon after had another narrow escape ; for being pur-
sued by Stephen, ^le saved herself by being borne in a litter, like a
dead body, to Oxford. Stephen continued before Oxford three months,
having sworn not to raise the siege till he had taken Matilda prisoner.
XLl. — 1. What was the consequence of the capture of Stephen ? How did Matilda be-
have? 2. What was the consequence of her behavior? 3. W)«at procured the release
DEATH OF STEPHEN. li54. 77
At last the garrison was reduced to extremity by famine. Still the
queen's spirit was too proud to allow her to surrender.
5. It being now the middle of winter, the ground was covered
with snow. Matilda and three of her trusty knights, attiring them-
selves wholly in white, passed out of the castle by a postern gate.
After crossing the frozen river, and walking six miles, they reached
Abingdon in safety, where they procured horses to carry them to
Wallingford.
6. At this place she was met by Earl Robert, on his return from
Normandy, with her son. Prince Henry, a fine, promising boy of
eleven years of age ; and she soon forgot all her fatigues and alarms
in the joy of that happy meeting.
7. The fatal and ruinous warfare continued for some years longer.
Indeedy.it seemed as if the people were become so much accustomed
to fighting, that they did not know how to leave ofi^". In 1147,
Robert, Earl of Gloucester, died ; on which, Matilda, wearied out
with the struggle, resigning her claims to her son Henry, retired to
Normandy, and passed the remainder of her life in quiet, seldom
interfering in public affairs.
8. Matilda left one memorial of herself in England, which is
worth mentioning. Stow, an old chronicler, gives this account of
it: "This Matilda, when she saw the forde to be dangerous for
them that travelled by the Old Forde over the river Sea (for she
had herself been well washed in the water), caused two stone
bridges to be builded, of which the one was over the Sea, at the
town of Stratford, now called Bow, because the bridge was arched
like a bow."
9. This, he tells us, was " a rare piece of worke ; for before that
time the like had never been seen in England." All former bridges
had been made of wood. In 1153, Prince Henry arrived from
Normandy with an army. Stephen, with his forces, met him at
Wallingford.
10. The two armies remained near one another for several days
without engaging in battle. Some of the barons, who deplored the
miseries of the country, had thus an opportunity of proposing an
accommodation, to which Stephen the more willingly assented,
having a short time before lost his eldest son, Eustace.
11. It was agreed that Stephen should remain king during his
life, and that Henry should be his successor. The news of the
treaty was received with the greatest joy. Stephen did not long
survive. He died on the 25th of October, 1154, upon which Henry
II. peaceably took possession of the throne.
of Stephen? 5. How did Matilda escape from Oxford? 6. Who met her at Walling-
ford? 7. When did Robert, Earl of Gloucester, die? What did Matilda do soon after?
8,9. What memorial remains of her ? When did Henry return to England? 11. How
wore the difficulties settled? When did Stephen die? Who succeeded him?
7*
78 LADIES IN THE TIME OF HENRY II. — 1150-1200.
CHAPTER XLII.
How the Ladies employed themselves in the time of Hemnj II.
1. Our readers may be curious to know how the ladies werr> oc-
2upied during the stormy times we have been describing. The
daughters of noblemen were generally educated in nutineries till
they were married. These w^ere societies of women, who had taken
upon themselves vows similar to those of the monks.
2. These religious houses were respected by both parties, and the
young ladies, besides being instructed in the branches then con-
sidered essential to female education, such as surgery, needlework,
and cookery, were also saved from the dangers to which the violence
of the times would have exposed them.
3. After they were married, they lived in their husbands' castles,
and were often besieged, and taken prisoners. In times of battle
they employed themselves in making salves, and attending upon
the wounded.
4. If there were none of these requiring their care, they occupied
theniFclves in embroidery and needlework. They used to sit in the
great ball, surrounded by their damsels, working with them and
setting them their tasks, like the mantua-makers and milliners of
the present day.
5. Some specimens of their work are yet preserved. At Caen,
in Normandy, there is a very curious piece of the kind, called the
Bajrjix tapestry, which is said to have been the work of Queen
Matilda, the wife of the Conqueror; though others suppose it to
'\ave been the work of her grand-daughter, Maude, or Matilda, of
vhos'' disputes with Stephen we have just been telling you.
6. tJpon it is represented the Conquest of England, worked with
A'orsted in a series of pictures. The faces are supposed to be por-
traits, but it is not possible that they can be very good likenesses.
7. Though the wives of the barons never went out visiting, they
were very far from leading a solitary life. Every lady had a num-
ber of damsels attendant upon her, who were daughters of inferior
nobles, or gentlemen, or perhaps her own relatives.
8. Besides this, the castle of every powerful baron was a school
for the young nobles. They had nothing to do with books ; but were
instructed in everything that a soldier should know. They were
taught to take care of horses, horsemanship, and the use of arms.
9. To every castle belonged an enclosed space called the tilt-yard,
where the young men practised all the exercises requisite to make
good warriors. Their games were calculated to improve their
strength and agility. Eiding at the ring was one of these ; the object
of which was, while riding at full speed, to run the point of the lance
through a small ring that hung suspended from a high post.
XLII. — 1. How were the young ladies generally educated? What is said of nun-
neries? 2. In what were young ladies instructed? 3, 4. How were they employed
after marriage? 5, 6. What is said of the Bayeux tapestry? 7. By whom were the
ladies attended? 8. What is said of the education of the young nobles? 9. What wag
PAGES, ESQUIRES, AND KNIGHTS. — 1150-1200. 7£
10. The favorite game of the younger boys was the quintain.
The quintain itself was somewhat like a turnstile, with two arms
instead of four. On one arm was painted a board or shield, and to
the other hung a bag of sand, or a piece of wood. The play was
for the boy to run at the shield, and push it with a long stick.
11. When the shield was struck, of course the arms of the quin-
tain to which it was fastened turned round instantly ; and, if the boy
was not very quick in his movements, the bag of sand would give him
a heavy knock on the^ back before he could get out of the way.
-f-
CHAPTEE XLIII.
Pages, Esquires, and Knights.
1. The young nobles commenced their career as pages or valets.
It was the duty of the page to assist his lord in dressing, to wait
upon him and his lady and noble guests at table, and to attend
him when he rode abroad. After serving the requisite time as
page, he was advanced to the rank of esquire. He now practised
and perfected himself in all knightly accomplishments. His pres-
ent age would make him a more agreeable companion for the
ladies. He joined in their dances, and cheered them with his
music. In their society he acquired the courtesy and politeness of
manners, which were indispensable to a good knight.
2. He was relieved from the services required of the page, but
was called upon for more dangerous and responsible ones. He at-
tended his lord to battle. He was not expected to take part in the
fight, and was in little danger, for, as he wore no armor, it was
considered dishonorable for a knight to attack him.
3. He stood ready to render any assistance which his lord might
require. If he were overthrown, he helped him to rise ; if he were
wounded, he carried him from the field ; if the wound were mortal,
he received his lord's dying commands, and after his death, bestowed
upon his body an honorable burial.
4. A writer of the reign of Henry II., thus describes the exercises
of the youth : " Crowds of noble and sprightly youths, mounted on
war horses, admirably trained to perform all their turnings and
evolutions, ride into the fields in distinct bands, armed with lances
and shields, and exhibit representations of battles.
5. " The hope of victory rouses the spirits of these noble youths ;
their fiery horses neigh and prance, and champ their foaming bits.
At length the signal is given, and the sports begin. The youths,
divided into opposite bands, encounter one another. In one place,
the tilt-yard? What was one of the favorite games? 10, 11. What was a favorite game
with the boys? Describe the game of the quiutain.
XLIII. — 1. What were the duties of a page? What is said of esquires? 2, 3. What
were thoir duties ? 4. 5. What does an author of the age of Henry II. say of the exercises
60 PAGES, ESQUIRES, AND KNIGHTS. 1160-1200.
some flee, and others pursue, without overtaking them. In another
place, one of the bands overtakes and overturns the other."
6. At length the young noble arrived at a proper age to receive
that honor, for which he had gone through a course of long and
laborious preparation. If he was perfect in his martial exercises,
courteous in his demeanor, polite and attentive to the ladies, obe-
dient to his superiors, respectful to his elders, was skilled in music
and dancing, possessed in short of all knightly accomplishir ents, he
was admitted to the order of knights.
7. Every knight had the power of conferring this dignity. Some-
times an esquire had an opportunity of performing some gallant
action in battle, and was knighted upon the field. This was es-
teemed the most honorable mode of obtaining it. Such a one was
called a knight-banneret.
8. Kneeling down before the knight who was to bestow the
honor, he received a blow on the left shoulder with a sword, from
the knight, who said, " In the name of God, of St. George, and of
St. Michael the Archangel, rise up. Sir John!" or "Sir Thomas,"
or whatever else the name might be.
9. But the process was usually longer, and accompanied with
much ceremony, and many solemnities. The candidate for knight-
hood prepared himself by fasting and prayer. Having bathed and
clothed himself in a white garment, as a symbol of the purity and
truth that must distinguish his future life, he entered the church,
and, advancing to the altar, presented his sword to the priest, who
blessed it, and then returned it to him.
10. The novice then, with clasped hands, went and fell upon his
knees before the elder knight, who took from him the sword, and
administered the oath. He swore to speak the truth ; to maintain
the right ; to protect the distressed ; to practise courtesy ; to defend
his religion ; to despise the allurements of ease, and to vindicate in
every perilous adventure the honor of his name.
11. He was then invested by the knights, or ladies, or damsels
present, with the exterior marks of chivalry,— his spurs, his coat of
mail, his brassards, (the covering for the arms,) his gauntlets or iron
gloves ; and lastly his sword was buckled on. Then the elder knight,
rising from his seat, gave him the blow on his shoulder, or accolade,
and this was intended as a warning of the sufferings he would be
called upon to bear.
12. While giving the accolade, the elder knight repeated the same
words as in the former case. The helmet, buckler, and lance, were
now given, after which, mounting and curvetting his steed, bran-
dishing his lance, and glittering his sword, the new knight paraded
about amidst the acclamations of the people.
13. There were some knights w^ho devoted their lives to the pro-
tection of the injured and helpless. They were not formed into any
regular body, but were quite independent of one another, and trav-
of the youth? 6. What were the requisites of a knight? 7. Who had the power of
knighting? What was a knight-banneret? 8. With what ceremony were such made
knights? 9, 10, 11, 12. Relate the usual process of making a knight. 13. What is 8ai('
of knights-errant? 14. What of chivalry?
SURNAMES. 1150-1200. 81
elled about from place to place for the purpose of redressing griev-
ances. These were called Icnights-errant.
14. This class of kn.iglits might well do a great deal of good in
those lawless times, when might made right. The whole institution
of chivalry, as the system was called, of which knighthood was one
of the chief characteristics, did infinite service in softening the fero-
cious manners of the times. It had its origin in France, and no
traces of it have been found among the plain and rustic Saxons.
TABLE OF THE NORMAN KINGS.
Began to reign. Reigned.
. William I., the Conqueror.
; HPrlry If "^"'' } '^^^ ^^ ^^'"^^^^^ *^" Conqueror. ,
. Stephen, son of Adela, daughter of William the
Conqueror, and the Count of Blois.
CHILDREN OF HENRY I.
William, lost in the White Ship.
Matilda, wife of the Emperor of Germany, and afterwards of Geoffrey Plan
tagenet, Earl of Anjou. She is commonly called the Empress Maude.
10(]6^ •
. 21
1087 i .
. 13
1100 .
. 35
1135 .
. 19
r CHAPTER XLIV.
Surnames. — Of the Education of Henry II. — Learned Men of that
Age. — About the only Ejiglishjntm that ever was made Pope.
1. When the Normatls went over to England, many of their
leaders would naturally have the same Christian name. To distin-
guish one from the other, they were called by the name of the place
from which they came ; as, for example, Robert d'Evreux, Henry
d'Arcy, Walter de Courtenay, &c., which mean Robert of Evreux,
Henry of Arcy, &c.
2. Their children wishing to preserve the remembrance of their
origin, also called themselves by the same names ; but in the course
of time the French word de, meaning of, was eithei dropped en
tirely, 6v made part of the last name, as Devreux, Darcy, &c.
3. It was soon found that family names were not only honorable,
but convenient ; accordingly they became universal ; but at the time
of which we are now speaking, they were assumed only by noble
families ; and it was a long time before they were adopted by the
lower orders of people.
4. When they began to use them, sometimes they added their
father's name with son at the end of it, as, Thomas Johnson; an "3
sometimes their mother's name, as, Horatio Nelson; or, perhaps"
XLIV.— 1, 2. What is said of the use of surnames by the Norman nobles? 3,4.
Whence were they g-vnerally formed for the other classes? 5. Wliat of the name Plan
82 LEARNED MEN OF THAT AGE. — 1150.
they took their father's nickname, as, Hobbs from Robert, Batea
from Bartholomew, Hodges from Roger, &c., and hence also Gib-
son, Sampson, &c. Some took their name from their trade, or
office ; as Smith, Weaver, Walker, (which is Fuller in old English,)
Porter, Shepherd, Spencer, (that is, steward.)
5. I have already told you that Geoffrey of Anjou was called
Plantagenet, and mentioned a derivation which an old legend gives
of that name. The more probable story is, that one of the family
wore a sprig of the plant genista, or broom, in his helmet, that his son
retained it, and by this means it became the surname of the family.
6. Henry Plantagenet was at this time twenty-one years of age ;
of the middle size, and remarkably strong and active. He was very
lively, and interesting in conversation. He was rather inclined to
grow fat, but he guarded against it by abstemiousness and exercise.
7. He was a very graceful rider, even to the last years of his life.
He was educated in the castle of the Duke of Gloucester, one of the
most learned as well as virtuous noblemen of the age. Under his
care, Henry acquired not only all the common military accomplish-
ments of" the times, but the uncommon one of a taste for study.
8. He delighted in the conversation of learned men, and had so
good a memory that he remembered- every book he had read, and
every face he had seen. The invention or paper had made it less
expensive to multiply books, though, as the art of printing was not
yet known, it was only to be done by transcribing.
9. Every monastery had its writing-room, whete the younger
monks were employed in copying books. Few among the laity
could write, and all the authors of this time were monks and priests.
There were many learned men, both historians and poets. Of these,
the most eminent are William of J^almesbury, Henry of Hunting-
don, and Giraldus Cambrensis.
10. In this age lived Nicholas Breakspear, the only Englishman
who was ever made pope. When a lad he was a servant in the
Abbey of St. Albans. Being reproached for idleness, he left the
abbey and went to Paris, where it was the custom for English
students to resort, as the University of Paris was then the best in
Europe.
11. At Paris he applied himself so earnestly to study, that he
obtained the notice of Pope Eugenius III., who, after a time, made
him a cardinal, as the highest dignitaries in the Roman Catholic
church, under the rank of pope, are called. In 1164 he was chosen
pope, and took the name of Adrian IV.
tagenet? 6. What of the personal appeamnce of Henry II.? 7. By wliom was he edu-
cated? What taste did he acquire? 8. What had made books cheaper? 9. Of what
class were the authors. of this age? Who were the most emiuent? 10, 11. What :i
■aid cf Nicholas BreiUspear? -
"^M
MORE ABOUT HENRY II. 1150.
83
CHAPTER XLV.
More about Hem-y Jl. — Conduct and Character of Queen Elearwr.
QUEEN ELEANOR AND ROSAMOND.
1. Henhy II. inherited all that was good and admirable in his
grandfather's character, without his bad qualities. He was the first
king since Edward the Confessor who had come fairly by the crown ;
so that the people of England were prepared to receive him with
great joy fulness.
2. The Saxon blood which he inherited from his grandmother
made him highly acceptable to the English, who were pleased to
think that in him the old Saxon line was restored. Henry was
very powerful, from his territories on the continent of Europe,
before he succeeded to the crown of England.
3. He received possession of Normandy when he was sixteen
years old. By his father's death, in 1151, he became possessed of
Anjou, Touraine, and Maine. The year after, he married Eleanor,
heiress of Guienne and Poitou. She was many years older than
himself, and had before been married to the King of France.
4. That monarch had been separated from her for the alleged
XLV.— 1. How was Henry received by the English people? 3. What wero his posses-
Rinns on the continent of Europe? Whom did h<- marry? 4, What is said of his wifo'
84 CHARACTER OF ELEANOR.
reason that she was his fourth or fifth cousin, and marriage between
persons even distantly related is forbidden by the Roman Catholic
church. But the true reason, doubtless, was that she was a very
troublesome woman ; and Henry soon perceived that he had paid a
dear price for the rich provinces she had brought him. She was con-
stantly exciting his sons to rebellion, and it is said she administered
poison to Rosamond, or the " fair Rosamond," as she is called in
history, and thus caused her death.
5. The first thing that Henry did on coming to the throne, was
to send away all the foreign soldiers that Stephen had brought into
England, and to order all the castles that had been built during
the civil wars to be demolished. He also confirmed the charter of
privileges to the people. It has been said that "no king in so
short a time had done so much good, and gained so much love,
since Alfred."
6. In 1155 he recovered the territory which Stephen had ceded
to the King of Scotland. He then carried his arms against the
Welsh, who were very troublesome neighbors, and only granted
them peace upon terms favorable to himself.
7. We next find him engaged in a war with the King of France,
which, after several years' continuance, was ended by a marriage
between his eldest son, Henry, an infant five years old, and Mar-
guerite, the daughter of the King of France, who was not yet out
of her cradle.
8. In 1165 he received a still further accession of power ; for the
Duke of Brittany, finding himself unable to keep in subjection his
turbulent barons, resigned his territories to Henry, to hold them in
trust for Constantia, his daughter, who was betrothed to Geofirey,
the third son of the king.
CHAPTER XLVI.
Thomas a Bechet. — How he lost his rich Cloak.
1. We must now introduce you to Thomas k Becket, who was at
this time a very distinguished person, and whose quarrels with King
Henry were a subject of concern and interest even to many foreign
potentates. This celebrated man was the son of a citizen of Lon-
don, and was the first Anglo-Saxon who had arrived at any kind
of eminence since the Conquest.
2. He had early been remarked for his great abilities, and for his
attachment to the cause of Matilda. When Henry came to the
throne, he selected Becket as his favorite and companion, and at
length made him his chancellor, which is the third dignity in the
kingdom.
3. Becket now indulged himself in every kind of luxury and mag-
5. What did Henry do in England? 6. In what wars did he engjige? 7. How was the
war with France ended? 8. What accession of power did he receive in 1165?
XLVI. — 1. Who was Thomas ^ Becket? 2. To what office did Henry appoint him
THOMAS A BECKET. 85
nificeiice. He never moved without a numerous train of servants;
his ordinary retinue when upon a journey consisted of two hundred
knights, each having his own attendants ; there were eight wagons
containing provisions, furniture, and clothes, besides twelve pack-
horses loaded with plate, books, and money.
4. To each wagon was chained a fierce mastiff, and on each pack-
horse sat a monkey. In his dress, Becket was splendid in the ex-
treme; the luxury of his table and of his furniture was greater
than had ever been seen before.
5. Fitz-Stephen, who was his secretary, and wrote the history
of his life, states as an instance of his extreme delicacy, "that in
winter his apartments were every day covered with clean hay and
straw, and in summer with green rushes, or boughs, that the gentle-
men who paid court to him, and who could not, by reason of their
number, find seats at table, might not soil their fine clothes by sit-
ting on a dirty floor,"
6. Though Becket had been admitted to the first order in the
priesthood, he considered himself more a layman than an ecclesi-
astic, and employed his leisure in hunting, hawking, and similar
amusements. He also engaged in military affairs, and conducted
700 knights, at his own expense, to attend the king in his war in
France.
7. His house was a place of education for the sons of the chief
nobility, and the king was often present at the entertainments he
five. As an instance of the familiarity with which the king treated
ecket, Fitz-Stephen tells the following story :
8. One day, while they were riding together in the streets of Lon-
don, they met a poor beggar shivering with cold. The king made
the observation that it would be a good deed to give that poor man
a warm coat. The chancellor agreed, and added, " You do well,
sir, in thinking of such a good action."
9. " Then he shall have one presently," said the king, and, seizing
on the chancellor's cloak, which was of scarlet lined with ermine, he
tried to pull it off. The chancellor, not liking to part with it, held
it fast, and the king and he were near pulling one another off their
horses in the scuffle. At last, Becket letting the cloak go, the king
gave it to the beggar, who was not a little astonished at the scene
and at the gift.
CHAPTEE XLVII.
Henry attempts to check the Usurpations of the Clergy. — They resist. —
Death of Becket.
1. At the time of which we are now speaking, the usurpations
of the clergy had reached such a height as to make it almost a mat-
3, 4. What in said of his style of living? 5. What instance is given of his consideration
for his courtiers ? 8, 9. Relate the story of the loss of his cloak.
86
USURPATIONS OF THE CLERGY.
ter of doubt, whether the king or the priests, particularly the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, should rule the kingdom.
2. Henry was not of a spirit tamely to submit to the encroacii-
ments of subjects. But the obligations which he was under to
Theobald, Archbishop of Canterbury, prevented him from taking
any measures to check them during the lifetime of that prelate.
3. But after his death, he determined to exert himself with ac-
tivity, and, that he might be secure against any opposition, he
advanced Becket to that dignity, feeling sure that he could depend
on his compliance with his wishes.
5=^
THOMAS A BECKET AS ARCHBISHOP.
4. But no sooner was Becket established in his new dignity, than
he seemed changed in character, as well as in condition. He re-
noiuiced all his gay and active amusements, and was always seen
with a book in his hand, or else absorbed in deep meditation.
5. He affected the greatest austerities ; he wore sackcloth next to
his skin, fed upon bread and water, tore his back with whips and
scourges, ani every day washed the feet of thirteen poor beggars.
In short, the ostentation of affected sanctity made him take a satis-
faction in inflicting on himself the severest penances.
XLVIL— 1. What of the power of the clergy ? 2, 3. What of Henry's feelings on thfi
subject? 4, », 6. What chanjje took place in Becket's conduct? 7. What are the con-
DEATH OF BECKET. 1164.
87
6. His conduct towards the king was not less changed. He with-
drew from the intimacy with which Henry had treated him, and
resigned the office of chancellor, saying he must now devote him-
self wholly to his spiritual functions. So far was he from giving
any aid to the king's plans for a reformation, that he set himself up
as the champion of the church.
BECKET'S DEATH. Sft- page 88,
7. But Henry was not to be deterred from the execution cf his
Eurpose, of lowering the pride and power of the priests. In 1164,
e summoned a general council of the nobility and prelates at Clar-
endon. By this assembly certain laws were made, called the Consti-
tutions of Clarendon, restraining the power of the clergy, and making
them amenable to the laws of the country.
8. The laws were so just, that even Becket was compelled to
assent to them. But he knew very well that the pope, to whom
they were to be submitted for ratification, would never submit to
enactments which in fact abolished his authority in England. It
happened as he expected ; the pope rejected the laws, and Becket
retracted his assent.
9. The king and the prelate now lived in a state of constant hos-
tility. The clergy supported Becket as far as they dared, and the
barons espoused the king's party. At one time, Becket was de-
prived of his dignities and estates, and banished from the kingdom.
10. But the influence of the clergy over the unenlightened people
compelled the king to reinstate him, and, upon one occasion, to
submit to the humiliation of holding the stirrup, fs^hilst the haughty
prelate mounted his horse.
stitirtions of Clarendon ? Why so called? 9, How did the king tivat Becket? 10. What
mortification did the king meet with ? 11, 12, 13. Relate the particnlarsof Becket'a death
88 BECKET CANONIZED BY THE POPE. 11 64-1 176.
11. For eight years Henry was kept in a continual ferment. At
last, in a moment of irritation, he unhappily exclaimed, " Is there
nobody that will rid me of this turbulent priest?" words which
were probably forgotten as soon as uttered by him.
12. But they were not forgotten by some who heard them. Four
gentlemen of his household, who thought they should do the king
an acceptable service, by executing what they fancied to be his
wishes, set out immediately from Normandy, where the king then
was, for England. When they arrived at Canterbury, they de«
manded admittance into the archbishop's palace.
13. The servants, apprehensive of some evil designs, obliged theil
master to fly into the cathedral, thinking the sanctity of the place
would protect him. But the assassins followed him; and as he
would not submit to be their prisoner, they slew him on the steps
of the altar, as he knelt before it.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
BecJcet canonized hxj the Pope. — Miracles performed at his Tomb. —
Illustrations of Manners of the Clergy.
1. When Henry heard of this murder, he was so much shocked
that he shut himself up for three days, and refused to let any one
come near him. At last his attendants forced open the door of his
room, and persuaded him to take some refreshment.
2. The king chiefly dreaded the displeasure of the pope. He
found means, however, by a well-timed embassy, to divert the re-
sentment of his Holiness from himself, and it Avas expended in de-
nunciations of the immediate actors. The clergy now magnified
the sanctity of Becket, and two years after his death he was canon-
ized by the pope, that is, added to the list of saints.
3. His body was then removed to a magnificent tomb which the
king caused to be erected in Canterbury Cathedral. This was en-
riched by presents from all parts of Christendom, and it is esti-
mated that, in one year, more than one hundred thousand pilgrims
arrived at Canterbury, and paid their devotions at his tomb.
4. A great many ridiculous stories were told by the priests, and
readily believed by the ignorant and superstitious people, of the
miracles performed here. At this shrine, not only dead men were
said to be restored to life, but also cows, dogs, and horses.
! A story is related of the successor of Becket, which illustrates
the fiianners of the times. In 1176, the pope's representative in
England, called the pope's legate, summoned an assembly of the
clergy, at which he himself presided. Richard, Archbishop of Can-
terbury, and Roger, Archbishop of York, both claimed the honor
of sitting on the right hand of the legate.
6. The question of precedency created a dispute between them,
XLVIII.— 1. How was Heury affected by the news of the murder of Becket? 2. Whai
ST. PATEICK. W
which ended in the monks and retainers of Aruhlishop Richard
falling upon Roger, in the presence of the whole assembly, and
throwing him upon the ground ; they then trampled on him, and he
was with difficulty rescued from their hands alive.
7. Archbishop Richard, by the payment of a large sum of money
to the legate, prevented any notice being taken of this enormity.
We may relate another anecdote of this period, which history has
preserved.
8. As King Henry was one day riding along, he was met by the
monks of St. Swithan, who threw themselves prostrate upon the
earth before him, complaining, with many tears and much doleful
lamentation, that the Bishop of Winchester, who was their abbot,
had cut off three dishes from their tables.
9. "How many has he left you?" said the king. "Ten only,"
repUed the disconsolate monks. " I myself," exclaimed the king,
"never have more than three; and I enjoin your bishop to reduce
you to the same number."
— r
•CHAPTER XLIX. ^
Earl Strongbow goes over to Ireland to assist Dermoi MacmorrogK-
The English conquer Ireland.
ST. PATRICK IN IKKLANB.
1. In the early part of this volume, we have glanced at the ^tate
of the pope 3 resentment? 3, 4. What of his tomb ? 5, 6. What story is related of hi*
roccessor? 8, 9. Relate the story of the monks of St. Swithan.
90 THE ENGLISH CONQUER IRELAND. 1171.
of Ireland previous to the invasion of Britain by the Romans. Ite
history for several centuries is involved in much obscurity, and
though we know that many interesting events took place, they are
not of a nature to require further notice here.
2. In the fifth century, the history of Ireland becomes more
defined. About the year 450, St. Patrick, who was probably a
native of France, was carried thither, he being then in his youth.
He was made a slave, and occupied for several years in the care of
sheep. He at length escaped, and having qualified himself by
study, and received an education at Rome, as a bishop, he returned
to Ireland and devoted himself with great success to the conversion
of the people to Christianity. They had hitherto professed the re-
ligion of the Druids, but in the space of a few years the priests and
princes yielded, throughout nearly the whole island, to the doc-
trines of the gospel as taught by St. Patrick.
3. From that time Ireland w^as a place of refuge for learned men
of all countries ; and religion and science flourished till the eighth
century, when the island was overrun by the Danes, who destroyed
nearly all the churches and monasteries. After the Danes were
expelled, the Irish, having no Alfred to govern them, sank back
into a state of barbarism, though* they still maintained their inde-
pendence of foreign dominion.
4. At the time of which we are now speaking, Ireland was divided
into five separate kingdoms. In 1171, Dermot Macmorrogh, one of
the five kings, being driven from Leinster, went ov^r to England to
implore the assistance of Henry, who gave him some money from
the royal treasury, and permitted him to enlist in his cause any of
the English whom he could prevail upon to join him.
5. Accordingly the Earl of Pembroke, surnamed Sirongbow, and
a few other noblemen, returned with Dermot to Ireland, and with
their assistance soon recovered his kingdom. Elated with his suc-
cess, Dermot now thought it would be a good thing to possess him-
self of the other four kingdoms.
6. But Strougbow did not dare to engage in a plan for the con-
quest of the whole island without first asking Henry's consent.
Tlie king's answer was for some time delayed. In the mean time
the earl collected in England an army of twelve hundred men;
but just as he was setting out for Ireland, he received Henry's posi-
tive commands not to proceed.
7. Disregarding these orders, he set sail. At Waterford he w^aa
joined by Dermot, and there married his daughter Eva, and then
proceeded to the conquest of the kingdom of Meath, which was
easily effected. The year following, Dermot died, and Earl Strong-
bow, in right of his wife, succeeded to his possessions, and thus be-
came king of a great part of Ireland.
8. Henry had been greatly displeased at the earl's disobedience ;
nor was he appeased till Strongbow went over to England, and
XLIX.— 1. What df Ireland in early times ? 2. What of St. Patrick ? 3. Wlmt of Ire-
land after the conversion of the people to Christianity? 4. llow was it divided? W^hat
lappened in 1171? 5. Who went over to assist Dermot? Wha^id Dermot wish to
REBELLION OF HENRY's SONS. 117^-1175. 91
resigned to him all these great acquisitions, a part of which, how-
ever, Henry allowed him to retain.
9. To divert the attention of the people from the murder of
Becket, Henry determined to go over to Ireland to take possession
of the territory already subdued, and to complete the conquest of
the island. Accordingly, in 1172, he passed over the channel,
accompanied by a fleet of four hundred vessels. The several
princes, overawed by such a powerful force, submitted at once, and
this important conquest was made without bloodshed.
CHAPTER L.
Encouraged by their Mother, the Sons of Henry rebel.
1. In the year 1173, Henry appeared to have arrived at the
utmost height of gloiy and ambition. He was sovereign of England,
Ireland, and of a third part of France. All his dominions were in
a state of tranquillity. But his future life was to be embittered,
and his government to be disturbed, from a quarter which he might
naturally have expected to have been a source of happiness, and to
have afforded support.
2. Queen Eleanor, whom he had married for her rich dowry, not
only gave him much vexation by her own conduct, but she encour-
aged her children to behave undutifully to their father. It was no
uncommon thing, in those days, for a king to cause his son to be
crowned during his own lifetime, in order to secure to him the suc-
cession.
3. In pursuance of this policy, Henry, eldest son of the present
king, had been crowned when he was fifteen years old. It is said,
that at this ceremony, the king, in order to give greater dignity to
it, officiated as one of the retinue; and observed to his son that
never was king more royally served.
4. " It is nothing extraordinary," said young Henry to one of his
courtiers, " if the son of a count should serve the son of a king."
Thi? saying, which passed at the time as an innocent pleasantry,
was afterwards remembered as a sign of that aspiring temper of
which he soon gave proof.
5. At the instigation of his father-in-law, the King of France, he
demanded immediate possession of the crown of England, or else of
the Duchy of Normandy. Before his father's refusal to comply
with his unreasonable demand, he entered into a conspiracy with
the kings of France and Scotland, and other persons who were jeal-
ous of Henry's power, to dethrone him.
6. The prince, with his brothers, Eichard and Geoffrey, whom he
had persuaded to join him, fled to the court of France; and even
do? 6. What did Earl Strongbow do? 7. Whom did Strongbow marry? What did he
get in right of his wife? 8. How did he appease Henry? 9. What did Heni-y do?
L. — 1. What of Henry's condition in 1173? 2. What of his queen? How did Henry
attempt to make sure the succession of his son? 3. 4. What occurred at the ceremony
»f coronation ? 6. What demand did the prince make? 6. What Mas the consequence
92
REBELLIONS OF HENRY S SONS. 1175.
Queen Eleanor, in the disguise of a man, tried to escape thither also
She was, however, discovered, and brought back to Henry, who shut
her up in strict confinement. The rebellion now broke out in open
war. The King of France and the Earl of Flanders attacked Nor-
mandy, Avhile William, King of Scotland, marched into England,
and was joined by all the discontented barons.
7. Never did Henry act with more wisdom and vigor. The united
efforts of so many enemies were unable to do him serious injury ;
and in the year 1175, all their schemes were frustrated by the cap-
ture of William, who was surprised and taken without the walls of
Alnwick Castle, which he occupied.
8. This place was assailed by about four hundred knights, and
William, without waiting for his army to support him, made a gal-
lant attempt with only seventy of his knights to repel the enemy.
" Now let us see who are the best knights !" cried he, and spurred
forward against his opponents ; but his horse was killed at the first
onset, and he was taken prisoner. His numerous troops, on hearing
of the disaster, fled with the greatest precipitation.
CHAPTER LI.
Singular Penance of Henry IT. — Fresh Rebellions of his Sons. — Death
of Henry 11. — The Reason of his being called "Oiirt ManileJ'
st^r '^^
HENRY II. DOING PENAXCK AT BECKET'S TOMB.
1. The great mass of the people considered the troubles whith
cf the king's refusal? By whom was Henry attacked? 7. What of his conduct? 8
What happened to William, K!?ig of Scotland?
SINGULAR PENANCE OP HENRY II. — 1175-1178. 93
befell Henry, as a proof of the indignation of Heaven for the
impious murder of Becket. The king, well knowing the effects
of superstition on the minds of men, submitted to a most singu-
lar and humiliating penance.
2. Returning from Normandy, which he had been putting in a
state of defence, he proceeded at once to Canterbury. When he
came within sight of the church he dismounted and walked bare
foot to Becket's tomb, prostrated himself before it and remained
there fasting all one day and night.
3. He then assembled the monks, and putting a whip into the
hands of each, presented his bare shoulders to receive as many
lashes as they might think proper to inflict upon his royal back.
Next day the priest pronounced his pardon, or absolution, as it is
called, and the king went to London, where he soon heard the
joyful news of the capture of William.
4. This had been made on the very day that he had received his
absolution, and was regarded by the people as a proof that St.
Thomas h Becket was satisfied with the atonement. Henry was in
bed when the news was brought to him, but he at once arose and
called his attendants, that he might tell them the happy tidings.
5. The King of France was now glad to make peace, and thus
everything turned out prosperously for England. Henry's gen-
erosity to his defeated enemies was much to be admired. He
gave liberty without ransom to a large number of noblemen who
were made prisoners ; and he gave the King of Scotland his lib-
erty on condition that he and his successors should do homage to
the kings of England for their crown.
6. He pardoned his sons on account of their youth ; but Prince
Henry continued to give his father a great deal of vexation, and
at length again openly rebelled. He was actually leading an army
against him, when the tumult of his mind threw him into a fever.
7. Finding himself to be dying, he sent a repentant message to
his father, entreating forgiveness, and beseeching that he would
come and see him. The king, thinking his illness to be pre-
tended, refused to visit him, but sent him his ring as a token of
pardon, which the prince received with thankfulness.
8. A little before his death he desired to be laid on a heap of
ashes, with a halter about his neck, to testify his deep humilia-
tion and contrition. This was done, and in this state he expired.
Henry's grief, when he heard that his son was dead, was very
great indeed, and he bitterly reproached himself for having re-
fused to go to him. As Prince Henry left no children, Richaru
became the heir to the throne. He was also of a turbulent tem-
per, and had behaved very ill to his father.
9. In 1188 the melancholy news reached Europe that the Sara-
cens had taken Jerusalem. All the warriors of this quarter were
at once animated with the desire of driving the Infidels from the
Holy City.
LI. — 1, 2, 3. Relate the particulars of King Henry's penance. 4. To what did the
people attribute his victory over William? Why? 5. What was the consequence of
the capture of William ? How did Henry treat iiis lat^nemies? 6. What more ^s said
94 ABOUT RICHARD THE LION-HEARTED. — 1189.
10. Richard Plantagenet, and Philip, King of France, were
among the first to assume the cross. Richard, jealous of the affec-
tion of his f[ither for his youngest brother, John, wished to take
him with him to the Holy Land; but Henry would not consent to
this, and Richard, w^hose fiery temper could not bear contradic-
tion, joined Philip in making war upon Henry, instead of leading
their troops against the infidels.
11. Henry, being totally unprepared for such an attack, w^as
obliged to make a disadvantageous treaty. But what afiiicted him
most, was, that John, his favorite son, had joined in the rebellion.
This seemed to weigh down the poor king's heart more than any
other affliction of his life, and he fell ill of a fever occasioned by
anxiety.
12. Feeling himself to be dying, he desired to be carried into a
church, and laid before the altar, where he expired, on the 9th of
July, 1189, in the fifty-seventh year of his age, and thirty-fifth of
his reign. He was the wisest and ablest prince of his time, and
the most powerful in the extent of his dominion of any that had
filled the English throne.
13. The dress of the nobility was at this period A^er}^ splendid.
Some persons wore their cloaks so long that they swept upon the
ground ; and the sleeves of the gowns came down over the fingers,
to the great inconvenience of the wearers, who could scarcely either
walk or use theii hands. But Henry introduced the Anjou fashion
of wearing short cloaks, which gained him the surname of Oiiri
Mantle.
CHAPTER LII.
Of Richard the Lion-hearted.
1. We are now about to present to the reader one of the favorite
heroes of romance; Richard, surnamed Coeur de Lion, or the Lion-
hearted, on account of his undaunted courage. He was very pre-
possessing in his appearance. His eyes wefe blue, and his hair,
what was then much admired, of a yellow hue.
2. He was tall, and his figure extremely fine ; he had a majestic
and stately mien; and this, joined to his great courage and quick-
ness of intellect, gave him on all occasions an ascendency over
men's minds. He is said by historians to have been a good poli-
tician, orator, and poet ; but though he possessed a great deal of
talent, he was hot-headed and without judgment.
3. His faults were, perhaps, too suitable to the unruly temper of
of Prince Henry ? Who became the heir to the throne ? 9. What happened in 1188 ?
10. What was the cause of Richard's rebellion? 11. What success had the rebels?
What chiefly distressed the king? 12. When did Henry II. die? What was his age?
How long had he reigned? 13. What is said of the dress of the nobility? Why was
Henry called Curt Mantle? ^
Lli. — 1,2. What of Richard the Lion-hearted? 4. How did he treat his mothfi a.od
ABOUT KICHARD THE LION-HEARTED. — 3191. 95
tlie time be lived in, to be then considered dangerous or repre-
hensible. For his father's death he felt an extreme sorrow, and on
seeing his dead body, he exj^ressed an agony of remorse for his un-
dutiful conduct.
4. One of the first acts of his reign was to release his mother from
her long confinement. He was very generous to his brother John ;
but this, instead of inspiring any feelings of gratitude, only enabled
him the more to injure his benefactor.
5. Being desirous of acquiring glory, Eichard resolved to go on
a crusade. His father had left him a large sum of money, but not
enough for his purpose ; so, in order to increase it, he sold the royal
castles and estates; and also put to sale the offices of the greatest ,
trust and power. \
6. When some of his ministers remonstrated with him on these
proceedings, he said, " He would sell London itself if he could find
a purchaser." For a large sum of money he absolved the King of
Scotland from his vassalage to the King of England, which, as we
have stated, was the condition of King William's release.
7. He also compelled his subjects to lend him money, and, in
short, resorted to every means of raising funds, no matter how un-
just or impolitic they might be. At length his armament was
ready, and Eichard nirived at Messina, in Sicily, on the 14th of
September, 1190. Here he was joined by Philip, King of France,
and it being too late in the season to proceed to Palestine imme-
diately, it was agreed to pass the winter in Sicily.
8. There could scarcely be found two persons less alike in charac-
ter than these two kings. Eichard, though proud and domineering,
was brave and generous. Philip was equally proud, but shy and
deceitful. It is not surprising that two such opposite characters
should quarrel before their six months' residence in Sicily was over.
9. Eichard had, in his infancy, been contracted in marriage to
Adelais, sister of Philip ; but his father had repented of the engage-
ment, and would not permit it to be fulfilled while he lived ; and
now Eichard, having fallen in love with Berengaria, daughter of the
King of Navarre, broke off* his engagement with Adelais.
10. Early in 1191, he prevailed with his mother to bring the
Princess Berengaria to Messina. They arrived the day before he
was obliged to sail ; but, it being Lent, during which season mar-
riages cannot be solemnized in the Catholic Church, the union
could not then take place.
11. Eleanor returned to England, and the princess, accompanied
by the Queen of Sicily, who was Eichard's sister, embarked for the
Holy Land. A violent storm arose, and the ship the two princesses
were in, was in great danger. The King of Cyprus, however, re-
fused to admit the vessel into his harbors, upon which Eichard laid
siege to the island, and in a short time got possession of it.
12. Here he and Berengaria were married ; and leaving a governor
his brother? Was his brother grateful to him? 5. What did Richard resolve to do?
How did he raise money? 7. When did he arrive at Messina? Who joined hira there?
8. How did Richard and Philip differ in character ? 9, 10, 11, 12. Relate the circum-
Btances of the king's marriage. Relate the particulars of his voyage from Sicily.
96 EXPLOITS OF RICHARD IN PALESTINE. 1191-1192.
in the island, he sailed for Acre, where the King of France, who
had left Sicily some time before, in high displeasure with Richard,
had already arrived.
CHAPTER MIL
Exploits of Bichard in Palestine. — His vioTekt Temper brings him intc
7Vouble. — About the Old Man of the Mountain, and the Assassins.
1. Acre was a large town on the coast of Palestine, in the pos-
session of the Saracens, and had been besieged for two years by an
army of Christians collected from all parts of Europe. The Chris-
tians were now in their turn surrounded and basieged by a large
army of Saracens, under the famous Saladin.
2. The arrival of Richard revived the courage of the Christians.
He led his troops to the assault in person, and broke down a postern
door with his strong hand and weighty battle-axe. Saladin, who
saw that Acre must soon fall before such vigorous assaults, gave
the citizens permission to make the best terms they could for them-
selves.
3. On his own part, he agreed to release all his Christian prisoners,
and to restore to the crusacHrs the cross on which our Saviour suf-
fered — or, rather, a relic which bore that reputation, and which had
been taken by him at a former battle. But Saladin did not, or
could not, at once comply with these conditions.
4. The impetuous Richard M^ould hear of no delay, and put to
death all his Mohammedan prisoners, to the number of several thou-
sand men. On account of this rashness and cruelty, Richard was
justly jchayged with the death of as many Christian captives, whom
Saladin slaughtered by way of reprisal.
5. Richard exhibited his violent temper upon another occasion,
of which he had much personal cause to rue the consequence.
When the city of Acre surrendered, Leopold, Duke of Austria,
caused his own banner to be displayed from the highest tower.
Richard, highly exasperated at what he considered an insult,
ordered the standard to be taken down, and being torn in pieces
and trampled under foot, it was thrown into the ditch.
6. Leopold felt the indignity, but dissembled his anger, and cir-
cumstances gave him an opportunity, as we shall soon relate, of
taking an ample revenge, though at the expense of his faith and
honor.
7. The knightly qualities of Richard were more agreeable to the
spirit of the age than the more statesman-like ones of Philip. The
rash valor and brilliant exploits in battle of the former gained him
the applause of the multitude. Philip, who was of a jealous temper,
LIIL— 1. What of Acre? 2. What did Richard do? 3, 4, 5, 6. What instances of
PHILIP RETURNS TO EUROPE. — 1191-1192. 97
took offence a^t this; and his hatred for Richard was continually
displaying itself.
8. A contest had arisen between Conrad, Marquis of Montserrat,
and Guy of Lusignan, for the empty title of King of Jerusalem, the
substantial part, the kingdom itself, being in the possession of the
Saracens. Philip espoused the cause of Conrad, whilst Richard
maintained the right of Guy.
[). Now there was an Arab prince, called The Old Man of the
Mou7itain, wlio ruled over a small tribe called Assassins, who dwelt
on Mount Lebanon. He had acquired such power over his fanat-
ical subjects, that they paid the most implicit obedience to his com-
mands; and fancied, when they sacrificed their lives for his sake,
the highest joys of paradise would be their certain reward.
10. It was the custom of this prince, when he imagined himself
injured, to send some of his subjects secretly against the aggressor,
and no precaution was sufficient to guard any man, however power-
ful, against the attempts of the subtle and determined ruffians.
From these is derived the name of assassin, or secret murderer,
which is in common use.
11. Conrad had given offence to this prince, who caused him to
be murdered. Everybody in Palestine knew this to be the fact.
But Philip affected to believe that Richard was the instigator of
this crime, so entirely at variance with his open and manly, though
violent character. He therefore selected a new body-guard, and
took other precautions, implying dishonomble suspicions of his
CHAPTER LIV.
Philip returns to Europe. — The wicked Orders he leaves with his Gen-
eral. — More of Richard's Exploits. — Termination of his Career of
Victory. — He receives news from England which determines him to
return.
1. It was not »long before Philip found out that nothing but
barren laurels were to be gained in this war with the Saracens,
and that but a small share of these would fall to his lot. He sud-
denly discovered that the air of Palestine was not favorable to his
health, and resolved to return home.
2. But before he went, he made a solemn promise not to make
my attempts on the territories of Richard, though at this very time
he entertained the full intention of attacking them as soon as he got
back. Leaving his troops in Palestine, under the command of the
Duke of Burgundy, with secret orders to omit no opportunity of
mortifying the English king, he proceeded directly to Rome.
3. Here all his influence was exerted to procure from the pope
Richard's violence of temper ? 7. What excited Philip's jealousy of Richard ? 9. What
of the Old Man of the Mount.ain? 10. Whence the name of assassin?
LIV, — 1. What disco M-y did Philip make? 2. What promise did he make to Richard !
98 MORE OF RICHARD'S EXPLOITS. — 1191-1192.
an absolution from his promise to Richard. But l^s Holiness, if
he had not sufficient regard for justice, at least had sufficient regard
for appearances, and was politic enough not to sanction such a gross
outrage on the rights of one who at that very moment was risking
his life in the cause of the church ; he therefore positively refused
to comply.
4. In the mean time, Kichard, unsuspicious of these designs,
thought only of his open enemies, and was rivalling in the Holy
Land the imaginary actions of the heroes of romance. He defied
armies with a handful of men, and challenged to combat, on his
own pei'son, an extended line of thousands, not one of whom dared
to quit the ranks to encounter him.
5. Notwithstanding the obstacles constantly thrown in his way
by the adherents of the King of France, Richard at length arrived,
after gaining a victory over Saladin, in one of the greatest battles
of the age, within sight of Jerusalem, the object of his enterprise.
But the French troops positively refused t5 advance to the siege,
and Richard, to his great mortification, was compelled to stop short
in his career of victory, and return to Ascalon.
6. This march is described as the most painful of all that the
army made ; and when at last, worn out by fatigue and famine, it
arrived at Ascalon, the place was found to be in so ruinous a con-
dition, that it became necessary immediately to repair it. Richard
set the example, by working with more ardor than any common
laborer.
7. In the mean time, affairs in England had gone on very badly.
Those to whom the government had been intrusted, quarrelled
among themselves, and the whole kingdom was in a state of dis-
turbance. When the King of France reached home, he lo&t no
time in inviting Prince John to unite with him in seizing on
Richard's temtories.
8. John was obly prevented from doing so by Queen Eleanor,
who appears at this time to have acted like a wise and good woman.
Philip would then have invaded Normandy with his own forces ; but
his barons refused to accompany him in so unjust and ungenerous
an attempt. The news of these events reached Ascalon about the
middle of April, 1192, and Richard resolved to return home.
9. But while he was making his preparations, he heard that
Saladin was besieging Joppa, and that the Christians there were
reduced to the last extremity. Giving up, therefore, his design of
immediately embarking, he went directly to Joppa, and defeated
the pagans in a furious battle.
10. Soon after this, he fell ill, and being unable to take advan-
tage of his success, he concluded a truce with Saladin for three
years, three months, three weeks, three days, and three hours.
3. What did he do when he arrived at Rorao? 4, 5. What of Richard's exploits ? What
compelled him to retreat? 7,8. What was the state of affairs in England? 9. Wba«
prevented Richard's retail ?
SHIPWRECK OF RICHARD CCEUR DE LION. — 1191-1192. 99
CHAPTER LV.
Shipwreck of Richard. — He falls into the hands of his Enemies, atvd
suffers Imprisonment. — Story of his faithful Minstrel.
RICHARD I. AS A PILGRIM.
1. On the 9th of October, 1192, Richard set out on his dis/^trous
voyage. His daring courage had made a deep impression on the
minds of the Infidels. Long after he had ceased to trouble the
world, the Saracen mothers would bring their stubborn children to
obedience by the threat of his coming ; and the horseman would
upbraid his starting steed, by the exclamation, "Ha, fool! dost
thou think Richard is in the bush ?"
2. After many storms at sea, Richard was at last shipwrecked on
the coast of Dalmatia. He now put on the disguise of a pilgrim,
hoping to pass through Germany without being known. But the
traveller displayed a generosity and profuseness more suitable to the
king he was, than to the pilgrim he wished to appear.
3. The intelligence soon spread through Germany, that Hugh the
Merchant was no other than Richard Plantagenet. The king arrived,
however, without molestation, at Frisak, near Saltzburg; and the
governor there sent one of his knights to discover who he was.
4. This man was by birth a Norman, and instantly knew the
king ; but instead of betraying him, he presented him with a horse,
and entreated him to fly and save himself. Accompanied by a boy
and one other attendant, he reached a town near Vienna.
LV. — ^1. What impi ^ssion did Richard leave upon the Saracens? 2, P» 4, 5, 6. RelaU
k
100 STORY CW/^IS FAITHFUL MINSTREL. — 1191-1192.
5. Here he entered an inn, and that no suspicion might be ex
cited concerning his rank, busied himself in turning the spit; but
he forgot to conceal a splendid ring which he wore on his finger ; and
a man who had seen him at Acre knew him, and gave information
to his bitter enemy, the Duke of Austria, who had never forgotten
or forgiven the insult offered him after the capture of that city.
6. The duke meanly seized the opportunity ^gf^vengeance, which
chance afforded him, and threw the unfortunate pTince into prison.
His place of confinement was long kept concealed. There is a very
pretty story told of the manner in which itwas discovered ; whether
it be true or not we cannot say, but at any rate it is worth repeating.
7. Ei chard was a great friend of the Gay Scietice, as minstrelsy
was called, and often practised the arts of song and music himself.
Blondel de Nesle, a favorite minstrel, who had attended his person,
devoted himself to discover the place of his confinement. He wan-
dered in vain from castle to palace, till he had learned that a strong
fortress, on the banks of the Danube, was watched with peculiar
strictness, as if containing some prisoner of distinction.
;:?mKv ...
RICHARD DISCOVERED BY BLONDEL..
8. The minstrel took his harp, and, approaching the castle aa
near as he durst, came so near the walls as to hear the captive
Boothing his imprisonment with music. Blondel touched his harp ;
the prisoner heard and was silent ; upon this the minstrel played
the first part of a tune known to Richard, who instantly played the
second part ; and thus the faithful servant knew that the captive
was no other than his royal master.
his adventure* till his seizure by the Duke of Austria. 7, 8. How was it ascertained,
vbere he was confined? 9, 10, 11, 12. Relate his story till his release.
INTERDICT AND EXCOMMUNICATION. — 1194. lOl
9. But this knowledge was of littSe 5ttv:ft(Mii'ate advantage to
Richard; for when the news reached tlK?*l3nlpcroVof Gertriany, he
compelled the duke to surrender li^' pr^ouer.. .TJig ^tv«at^ei\t pf
Richard was now worse than before;. l:ie^*YasJcoii>iiitJ:eiljt(i i'^cJo^ilJ^
dungeon and loaded with chains.
10. How long he remained here, we do not exactly know ; but
after a while he was taken to the town of Worms, where a meeting
of the princes of Germany, called a diet, was to be held. While
Richard was on the road to this place, he was met by some persona
sent by his mother to attend upon him.
11. He received them very cordially, and inquired with the
greatest kindness for all his friends. When they told him of his
brother's behavior, of which we shall tell you more particularly in
a short time, he was extremely shocked ; but soon recovering his
cheerfulness, said, with a smile, " My brother John is not made for
conquering kingdoms."
12. The emperor, to justify his conduct, charged Richard before
the diet with many crimes committed in Palestine. But Richard
defended himself so eloquently, and pathetically, that many persons
shed tears on hearing him, and all were convinced of the malice of
his accusers. The emperor was compelled to treat him better, and
to agree to set him at liberty on payment of a ransom, equal tft
about one and a half million of dollars.
CHAPTER LVl.
Explanation of the terms Interdict and Excommunication. — Richard
returns to England. — Pardons his brother John.
1. When the news of this agreement reached France, it threw
Philip into the greatest consternation, and he sent a secret message
to Prince John, " bidding him take care of himself, for the devil
was unchained." Philip and John then tried to bribe the Emperor
of Germany to keep Richard a prisoner a year longer.
2. Being exceedingly avaricious, he longed to accept their offer;
but he dared not do so, for the pope, considering Richard as the
champion of Christendom, threatened the emperor with excommu-
nication if he did not fulfil his engagement.
3. There were two punishments by the infliction of which the pope
endeavored to maintain his authority. One was by forbidding, or in-
terdicting, divine service to be publicly performed. When a nation
was wn^QY 2iXi interdict, as it is called, the churches were shut; the bells
were not rung, the dead were buried in ditches and holes, without the
performance of the funeral service ; diversions of all kinds were for-
bidden, and everything wore an appearance of mourning and gloom.
LVI.— -1, 2. What did Philip do when ho lieard of the treaty for Richard's release ? What
saved Richard from his machinations? 3. What was an interdict? 4. What was excom-
9*
102
RICHARD RETURNS TO ENGLAND. 1194.
4. ExeQmmunic(dipn. \^as ^ worse sentence still, and was levelled
at ind^.viduals,,as an'ifrt^rdirft was at a collection of people, such as a
village, a state,, or a natipn. A person who was excommunicated was
c,onsjde''ed as \ii? Wlj and polluted ; every one was forbidden to come
UeavMrn; or* r^der him any fh'endly offices. Thus, if the sentence
could have been enforced, it was possible for the most potent monarch
to become, by a single mandate of the pope, a miserable outcast.
RICHARD FORGIVING HIS BROTHER JOHN.
5. Queen Eleanor, as you may well believe, and everybody in
England who loved King Richard, — and there were many who did,
—used every means to raise the money required for his ransom.
A general tax was levied to procure it, but this not proving suffi-
cient, the nobles voluntarily contributed a quarter of their yearly
incomes, and the silver that was in the churches and monasteries
was melted down.
6. When the money was collected. Queen Eleanor took it her-
self to Germany, and had the happiness of receiving her son, and
bringing him to England. He landed at Sandwich on the 20th of
March, 1194, after an absence of four years. He was received witli
overflowings of joy, and in London with such a display of wealth,
that the Germans who accompanied him exclaimed, " If ouv empe-
ror had known the riches of England, your ransom, king, would
have been much greater !"
7. After Richard had settled the affairs of his kingdom, he set
munication? 6. When did Richard reach England? 7, 8. How did he treat his brothel
John?
DEATH OF RICHARD. — IIUJ. 108
out for Normandy, to defend it from an a|tapli wiih whigH it' was
threatened by Pliilip. On the morning a;(tjer;H^ }ai!,^ijig at'JB'iiJJeur,
Prijice John suddenly rushed into £is apartment^ and, tnrowing
himself at his feet, implored his for^ven«:^s.J » >* ;'; ."; ',\ I I ,\
8. This the king immediately granted', 'thoag]^ 'he'ebuM *nti*fi§el.
any affection for such a brother. Indeed, he soon after said to
some of his attendants, " I wish I may forget my brother's injurie.'*
as soon as he will forget my pard(fn of the^."
CHAPTER LVII.
Death of Richard the Lion-hearted.
K
1. The remainder of Richard's life was passed in a succession of
wars and truces with the King of France. At last, through the
mediation of the pojjc, negotiations were commenced for a more
lasting peace. But these were brought to an abrupt conclusion by
the death of Richard.
2. The Viscount of Limoges, a vassal of the king, had found a
considerable treasure on his lands. Richard claimed this, as of his i
right as sovereign ; and on the viscount's refusing to give up more
than a part, declared positively that he would have the whole, and
immediately laid siege to the castle of Chalus, where the treasure
was supposed to be lodged.
3. The garrison offered to surrender the castle, and all that was
in it, provided they might march out with their arms. Richard
vindictively refused their offer, protesting he would take the place
by force, and put them all to death.
4. On the 28th of March, 1199, as he was taking a survey of the
castle, and giving directions for the assault, ^e was wounded by an
arrow from the bow of Bertrand de Gourdon. The wound appeared
trifling at first, but in a few days the life of the king was despaired
of. Before he died the castle was taken, and all the garrison were
instantly hanged, excepting Bertrand, whom Richard ordered to be
brought into his presence. " What harm have I done to you," said
the king to him, " that you should thus have attempted my death?"
5. "You. killed my father and brother with your own hands,"
replied "ihe n:an ; "and intended to have killed me, and I am ready
to suffer any torments you can invent, with joy, since T have been
so lucky as to kill one who has brought so many miseries on
mankind."
6. Richard, conscious of the truth of this bold reply, bore it with
patience, and ordered the man to be set at liberty; but this com-
mand was not obeyed, and Bertrand was put to death as soon as the
king had expired. Richard died on the 6th of April, 1199, in the
LVII.— 1, 2, 3, 4-. Relate the particulars of Richard's death. 6. Relate the particulai;»
of the interview between him and his slayer. 6. When did Richard die? How long did
he live? How long reign? 7. To whom did he leave his possessions'*
104
ABOUT JOHN, SURNAMED LAOKl^AKD. IZUU.
forty-second yet^r ro{t' cjii^ jige, and tenth of his reign, only foui
moiii^^'Of which IJajrtitfep" passed in England.
7. He had no^childr,en, and left all his dominions to his brothel
JofeKi.,*':li4 J^arf '5{t «on^ tipe appointed Arthur of Brittany, the son
• O'l^^iS iiexfybuttgfef'btothejf,' Geoffrey, to be his heir, but on hia
deathbed he altered his will, being influenced, as it is supposed, by
Eleanor, who had a great hatred to Constance, the mother of
Arthur.
\ w-
CHAPTER LVIII.
Account of John, surnamed Lackland. — He takes his Nephew Arthur
prisoner, and causes him to be murdered. — His Loss of Normandy.
DEATH OK PRINCK AKTHUB.
1. John, surnamed Lackland, because he possessed no territory
during the lifetime of his father, was the worst king and the worst
man that ever wore the crown of England. Indeed, there are very
few persons, whose lives are recorded, who possessed fewer redeem-
ing qualities than King John. He was perfidious, cruel, and rapa-
cious, and had neither personal bravery nor mental ability to make
up for his faults.
2. He had early shown his incapacity for government; for hia
father, Henry II., intending that Ireland should be his inheritance,
Bent him thither to accustom the people to him. But he insulted
LYIII.— 1. What is said of John? Why called Lackland? 2. Wliat instance had he
DEATH OF PIIIN(5E ARTHUR. 1202 105
the Irish chiefs, ridiculed their customd^ r^n<l%liabkfi, and ^((hUved
with so much folly, that his father cha^ngecl tis* purpose.
3. Philip of France, who was glad pf 'art, e:^cui^e'f()p inii'e^eftjri^g ip,
the affairs of England, undertook the^caAse Jof> aii-thW, ^.^tek Ji^',
been placed in his hands by Constance. But John found means to
persuade Philip that it would be more for his advantage to aban-
don Arthur, who was accordingly given up to John, and would
iiave been put to death, had he not found means to escape.
4. Three years afterwards, in 1202, Arthur married a daughter
of Philip, who then in good earnest set about enforcing his right.
Young Arthur broke into Poitou at the head of a small army.
Passing near the castle of Mirabel, he heard that his grandmother,
Eleanor, his owui and his mother's most determined enemy, was in
that place, and made haste to lay siege to it.
5. He had nearly got possession of the castle, when John, acting
with a vigor quite unusual to him, came suddenly to his mother's
rescue, and took the unfortunate Arthur prisoner, with his sister,
called the Damsel of Bretagne, who was carried to England, and
kept in perpetual imprisonment in Bristol Castle.
6. Arthur was taken to the castle of Falaise, and of his subsequent
fate nothing is known with certainty. The most probable account of
it is as follows : the king first proposed to William de la Bray, one of
his servants, to murder Arthur, but William replied, that he was a
gentleman, not a hangman, and he positively refused compliance.
7. Another instrument of murder was found, and was desi^atched
to Falaise ; but Herbert de Bourg, the governor, desirous to save
the unhappy young prince, pretended that he would execute the
king's order, and sent back the assassin. He placed the prince in
concealment, and, announcing that he was dead, had the funeral
service publicly performed for him.
8. But the Bretons were so much exasperated at the supposed
murder of their prince, that Herbert found it necessary to inform
them of his being alive. No sooner did John hear of it than he
had Arthur removed to Eouen, where he himself resided. The
prince being brought into the presence of his uncle, threw himself
on his knees before him, and begged for mercy ; but the barbarous
tyrant, making no reply, stabbed him with his own hand.
9. All men were struck with horror at this inhuman deed, and
John became an object of universal detestation. The people of Brit-
tany laid their complaints before Philip, as their liege lord, and
demanded justice for this violence committed on one of the chief
vassals of the crown.
10. Philip received their application with pleasure, and sum-
moned John to stand a trial before him. John did not appear,
and, with the concurrence of the peers of France, he was pro-
nounced guilty of murder, and all his territories in France were
declared forfeit to his superior lord.
Biiown of incapacity to govern? 3. Whose cause did Philip espouse? Why abai.don it?
4. Why rcsumo the support of it? Relate the particulars of Arthur's capture 6, 7, %
Wiiat liecame of Artliur? 1(». What did Philip do v hen ho heard of Arthur's munW-f
11. WJiat hocamf of .John's possessions in France?
106 JOHN QUARRELS WITH THE POPE. — 1208.
I'ij. «^Wlip prpceyei %t once to execute his sentence. John could
make 'but little 'op|)dsitloh; because his barons refused to assist him.
No^mg.ncl7; vt^as' Geverefd /join'^the crown of England, after it had
'peen/r^ tti^^pdss^s^ipjxqrf ^the 'descendants of Eollo for three hun-
dred years. His mother's inheritance, also, and nearly all the rest
of John's territories in France, were yielded up to Philip.
CHAPTER LIX.
John quarrels with the Pope. — About the Jeivs. — John excommunicated.
— He submits to degrading Terms.
1. It would seem that John had diflficulties enough to contend
with already; but, in 1208, he must needs involve himself in a
dispute with the pope, respecting the choice of an Archbishop of
Canterbury. The pope, Innocent III., insisted on the election of
Stephen Langton, an Englishman of very superior abilities, but
John refused to recognize his right of dictation.
2. The pope then laid the kingdom under an interdict. This,
however, was not much regarded by the king, who employed him-
self in expeditions against the Welsh and Irish, and in extorting
money from his own subjects by many unjust and cruel methods.
One of his contrivances was to assemble all the abbots and abbesses
at London; and when he had collected them together, he kept
them there till they had paid a large sum of money.
3. But the Jews were the special objects of his cruelty. Ever
since the taking of Jerusalem by Titus, in the year 72 after Christ,
the Jews have been an outcast, though still a separate people.
About the time of Henry II., many of them went over and settled
in England ; but they were treated with many indignities, and were
obliged to wear a square yellow cap to distinguish them from
Christians.
4. As they were cut off from all public employments, they devoted
themselves to getting money ; and the taking of interest for the loan
of money being forbidden to Christians, the Jewish money-lenders,
having all the business to themselves, became very rich. In order
to distinguish their houses from those of the Christians, they were
required to build them with the chimneys over the doors. Houses
of this description are yet to be seen in England.
5. They were exposed to many cruelties to extort from them
their wealth, as it was considered no sin to plunder or even murder
a Jew, more especially if the object was to get money for a crusade;
it being deemed that the cause justified the crime.
6. The pope, finding that his interdict made no impression, now
resorted to the more severe mode of bringing John to obedience. He
LIX.— 1. What new quarrel was John involved in ? 2. How did he get money? 3, 4,
B. What of the Jews? 6. What measure did the pope adopt, when he found his inter-
COATS OF ARMS, OR ARMORIAL BEARINGS. — 1216, 11]
C?I AFTER Lkt'*" • '•' - ' • -
Henry III. — Coats of Arms," or. ^irrp^o^^'^eHr^riff^. \ \\ \ ,',\
1. When King John died, his son Henry, called Henry of Win-
chester, was only eight years old. As he grew up, he was found to
be in character the opposite of his father. He was gentle, merciful,
and humane, kind and affectionate to his family, and liberal to his
friends.
2. Had his abilities been equal to his disposition, he would have
made a very good king ; but the weakness of his conduct rendered
him contemptible. His personal appearance, too, was exceedingly
disadvantageous ; for, though he was of a tolerable height, he had
no dignity in his manner ; his countenance was not pleasing, and
his left eyelid drooped so much as almost to cover the eye.
3. The Earl of Pembroke, who was a sagacious and good man,
was made governor of the young king, and protector of the king-
dom. By his wise and prudent conduct, the rebel barons were
brought back to their allegiance to the king, and Louis soon found
himself deserted by all but his French troops.
4. These were soon after defeated by the Earl of Pembroke at
Lincoln. In this battle, which decided the fate of Louis in England,
only three of the French knights were killed. Indeed, a knight
completely armed seldom ran any other risk than that of being dis-
mounted, and it could only be by some chance if he was wounded.
5. It is said that Philip, King of France, in a battle with the
Germans, after being knocked from his horse, was a long time sur-
rounded by the enemy, and received blows from all kinds of weapons
without losing a drop of blood. It is even said that while he lay
upon the ground, a German soldier wanted to pierce his neck with
a dart, but could not accomplish his object.
6. The reader may wonder how people could know one another
when they were thus covered up in armor. Each knight orna-
mented his helmet, or his shield, with some figure, such as an
animal, a flower, a warlike weapon, or any other thing that pleased
his fancy. It may be suggested that it would have been as easy
for each one to have written his name upon his shield at once.
7. This might have been a good plan, if all had been scholars;
but though eveiy man could distinguish an eagle from a lion, there
might not have been one in a thousand who could have distin-
guished the name of Henry from that of Louis.
8. Before the crusades, every knight adopted what crest on his
helmet, and device on his shield, he liked best; but the sons of
those who had fought in the Holy Land had a pride in adopting
the devices their fathers had borne there ; and thus coats of arms, as
they were called, became hereditary in the families of the crusaders.
LXI. — 1. Who succeeded John upon the throne? What is said of Honry III.? 3.
What of the i)rotector? 4. What was the success of the French invaders? What is said
of defensive armor? 6. How wore knights distinguished from one another? Wliy nof
write the names ? 8, 9. What of coats ©f arms ?
mtfm*
i» ^» " " n
112
DISTURBED STATE OF ENGLAND. 1223.
9."Byt'Coats ^f'ar'mSj'bS^ memorial bearings, as they are also called,
have long ceased to Ibe confijaed to the descendants of crusaders ;
ajjd:\\jhf(t;^s;at'fijfet, ^n/hondfable distinction, is, at present, little
rtif6rfe tJiftiT'^rr «TiraeaniAg tJrrtalnent.
— — -^^^' chIoter"
LXII.
/
Disturbed State of England after the Death of Pembroke. — By what
means the King obtained Money. — Of Benevolences.
KING HENRY AND THE NOBLES.
1. After the defeat of the army at Lincoln, Louis was glad to
make peace, and to withdraw into France. The Earl of Pembroke
continued to govern the kingdom with honor, wisdom, and success,
till 1219, when, to the misfortune of England and its king, he died.
2. In 1223, when Henry was sixteen years old, he was declared
of age to govern for himself. His want of ability now became ap-
parent, and he was found totally unqualified for maintaining a
proper sway among the turbulent barons.
3. Those who had been intrusted with the keeping of the royal
castles refused to give them up, and broke out into open rebellion
when forcible means were used to compel them to do so. The king
would then purchase their return to allegiance by concessions.
4. But the nobles were most highly oifended by the favor shown to
foreigners by Henry. By the advice of Peter, Bishop of Winchester,
LXII.— 1. Whbn did tho Earl of Pembroke die?
Wliat was the stHio of thr
OF BENEVOLENCES. — 1236. 113
a native of Poictou, the king invited over a great number of the
people of that province, and bestowed upon them the chief offices
of the state, being persuaded that they were more to be relied on
than the English, and that they would serve to counterbalance the
great power of the barons. ,
5. The resistance of the nobles proved vain ; their measures were
disconcerted, and the most violent among them were obliged to flee
the kingdom, and their confiscated estates were bestowed upon the
odious foreigners. At length the clergy took offence at the conduct
of the Bishop of Winchester. The primate, as the Archbishop of
Canterbury is called, formally demanded the dismission of all for-
eigners, threatening the king with excommunication if he did not
comply with the demand.
6. Henry knew full well that an excommunication, in the exist-
ing state of public feeling, would be very dangerous to him, and
was obliged to submit. The foreigners were banished, and natives
were appointed to office in their stead.
7. But the English in vain flattered therhselves that they should
be free from foreign influence. In 1236 the king married Eleanor,
daughter of the Count of Provence, and immediately raised her re-
lations to the highest offices. Many young ladies also came over
from Provence, and were married to some of the chief noblemen in
England.
8. The king was so profuse in his generosity to these favorites,
that his treasures were soon exhausted, and he was often obliged to
apply to parliament (as the great council of the nation began about
this time to be called) for a supply of money. This body took
advantage of his necessity to extort from him a confirmation of the
Magna Charta, and the grant of new rights.
9. To render himself independent of them, Henry resorted to
various modes of procuring money. He would invite himself to the
houses of his subjects, and always expected a present at the door;
he extorted from the Jews, wherever he found them ; he demanded
benevolences, or forced contributions from his nobility and clergy ;
but all these expedients proving insufficient, he was at last obliged
to sell his jewels and his plate.
CHAPTER LXIII.
The King and the Pope unite against the Churchmen. — Illusiraiive
Anecdote of the Times.
1. The pope, profiting by the weakness of Henry, made great
encroachments on the privileges of the Church of England. The
kingdom after his death ? 4. W^hat gave particular offence to the nobles ? 5, 6. What
induced the king to banish the foreigners? 7. Whom did the king marry? 8. "What
is the parliament? What did the parliament obtain from the king? 9. What were
benevolences ? •
10 « •
114
POWER OF THE SEE OF ROME. — 1236.
clergy expostulated in vain ; the king, hoping to derive some private
advantage therefrom, supported the pope's legate in all his measures.
HENRY III. AND THE CLERGY.
2. They mutually supported one another in their exactions.
Whenever the king demanded money for himself, the legate took
care to make a demand also. At length the prelates, quite tired
of remonstrating, resolved to meet and consider of some remedy to
prevent the rapacity of the legate.
3. They assembled accordingly, but scarce had they begun to
complain to one another of the miseries they suffered, when the
legate entered the assembly, and made a demand for more money ;
this they considered as such an accumulation of impudence, that
they gave him a blunt refusal.
4. An accident happened about this time, which strikingly ex-
hibits the submission of the people to the papal power. Some
business took the legate to Oxford. He was received and enter-
tained there with great magnificence. As the luxury in w^hich
these Italian dignitaries lived was great, several scholars of the
urdversity, either from curiosity or hunger, entered the kitchen,
while the legate's dinner was preparing.
6. After admiring the wealth and plenty which were lavishly dis-
played on all sides, one of them, a poor Irish scholar, ventured to ask
the cook for a bit of something to relieve his hunger. The cook, in-
stead of giving the alms, threw a ladle of boiling water in the face of
the petitioner. This action so provoked a Welsh student, who was
present, that he drew his bow and shot the cook dead upon the spot.
LXIII. — 1. What of the pope's conduct? 2. In what did the pope and Henry agree?
3. What did .the clergy do ? 4, 5, 6, 7. Relate the anecdote about the legate's seiTanI
mid the scholar.
ABOUT SIMON DE MONTFORT. 115
6. The legate, hearing the tumult, fled in alarm to the tower of
Che church and remained there till evening. He then ventured to
come forth, and hastening to the king, complained of this killing
of his servant. The king fell into a great passion, and offered to
put all the offenders to death.
7. The legate at first insisted on taking extreme vengeance, but
was at length appeased by proper submission from the university ;
all the scholars of that college which had offended were ordered to
be stripped of their gowns, and to walk barefoot, with haltere about
their necks, to the legate's house, and humbly ask for pardon.
K^
CHAPTER LXIV.
About Simon de Montfort. — The Mad Parliament.
1. Among the barons of England there was one named Simon de
Montfort. He was a son of that de Montfort who made himself so
famous in France in the war against the Albigenses, a sect of Chris-
tians, against whom the pope got up a crusade.
2. This. Simon de Montfort had once been a great favorite with
Henry, who had loaded him with riches and honors. He had raised
him to the dignity of Earl of Leicester, and had consented to his
marriage with his own sister, Eleanor, a match which gave great
offence to her other brother, Richard, and to the English barons.
3. Although he owed the great wealth which gave him the power
to injure, to the liberality of Henry, he was the most active in ex-
citing opposition to the king. Although he was himself a foreigner,
no one was so loud as he in declaiming against the indignity of sub-
mitting to the rule of foreigners.
4. He left no means untried to gain the favor of all classes of
society. His machinations at length proved successful. The barons
resolved to take the government into their own hands. The inten-
tion of resisting the king's authority first showed itself at the parlia-
ment house, where the barons appeared clad in complete armor,
with their swords by their sides.
5. The king at his entry was struck with this unusual appear- -
ance, and anxiously inquired what was their purpose, and whether
they intended to make him a prisoner. To this they submissively
replied, that he was not their prisoner, but their sovereign ; that
they intended to grant him large supplies, but they must have some
return for them ;
6. That he had frequently made submissions to this parliament,
and promised to observe the great charter, but had still allowed him-
self to be led into the commission of the same errors, and therefore
he must now be subjected to more strict regulations, and delegate
LXIV.— 1. Who was SinKm de Montfort? 2,3. Wliat is said of him? 4. What did
hp excite the nobles to do? 5, C. With what success? 1, When did tlio new parlia-
116 ABOUT PRINCE EDWARD. 1258
sufficient authority to those who were willing to redress the public
grievances.
7. Henry agreed to the demand, and promised to assemble a par-
liament at Oxford, to form a plan for the new government. Thia
parliament, which was afterwards called the Mad Parliament^ on
account of the confusion which resulted from its measures, met on
the 11th of June, 1258.
8. Twenty-four barons were chosen by the parliament, at the head
of whom was de Montfort, and to these authority was given to reform
all abuses. These barons, under this pretext, lorded it over the king,
and assumed a right to govern the kingdom. But the people scarcely
acknowledging such rulers, or not knowing whom to obey, paid no
respect to the laws, and it seemed as if all government were dissolved.
4
CHAPTEE LXV. •/
Character and Conduct of Prince Edward. — Battle of Lewes. — The
'' Mise" of Leives.
1. The barons had now enjoyed the sovereign power for three
years ; and had employed it, not for the reformation of abuses, which
was the pretence upon which they obtained it, but for the aggran-
dizement of themselves and their families. They abused their
authority so much that all orders of men became dissatisfied.
2. Prince Edward, who had already given evidence of his ability'
and courage, was loudly called upon to stand forward and assert his
own and his father's rights. But he, as well as his father, had taken
an oath to obey these self-constituted rulers, and, although absolved
by the pope from his oath, he declared that he would abide by what
he had sworn to.
3. This fidelity gained him the confidence of all parties, and en-
abled him afterwards to recover the royal authority for his father,
and to perform many great actions. The king, however, as soon as
he had received the absolution, issued a proclamation, declaring
that he had resumed his authority, and was resolved to protect his
subjects against the tyranny of the barons.
4. The next three years were passed in fruitless negotiations be-
tween the king and them. Treaties were made, which were broken
as soon as ratified. Louis IX., King of France, who well merits his
title of Saint, for he was one of the most virtuous, as well as one of
the most able men who ever lived, pursued a very different policy
from that which had actuated his grandfather Philip.
5. He tried to make peace between Henry and his barons. But
Henry was too weak, and de Montfort was too ambitious, and all
ment meet? What is it called? 8. What did the parliament do? What was the con
Bequeiice of their acts ?
LXV. — 1. To what purpose did the barons employ their povrer? 2, 3. What of Prince
Edward? What did the king do? 4, 5. What of Louis IX.? 6, 7. What was the resuli
CHANGE IN THE CONSTITUTION OF PARLIAMENT. — 1264. 117
Louis' endeavors were unavailing. At length both parties had re-
course to arms. The hostile forces met at Lewes, May 14th, 1264.
6. The royal troops were formed in three divisions, commanded
respectively by Henry, his brother Richard, and Prince Edward.
The prince attacked the body of the rebels opposed to him, with
such fury, that he drove them before him, and never stopped from
the pursuit till he was four miles from the field of battle.
7. On his return from this pursuit, he found that the other two
divisions of the royal army had been defeated, and that his father
and uncle were prisoners in the hands of the rebels. He en-
deavored in vain to prevail on his followers to renew the battle,
but was at length obliged to submit to such terms as Leicester
would grant him.
8. It was agreed that Edward and his cousin Henry should sur-
render themselves as prisoners, in lieu of their respective fathers,
who, with all the other prisoners on both sides, were to be released.
There were other conditions in this agreement, which is called the
Mise of Lewes, from an old French word having that meaning.
9. All the nobility of England who valued themselves upon their
Norman descent, and who disdained the language of their native
country, made familiar use of the French tongue until this period,
and for some time after.
CHAPTER LXVI.
4 Change made in the Constitution of Parliament. — Prince Edward
makes his Escape from Imprisonment. — The Barons subdued.
1. Leicester, having got the whole royal family into his power,
paid no regard to the Mise of Lewes. He still detained the king a
prisoner, and used his name for his own lofty purposes. He even
formed plans of raising himself to the throne. But his ambition
caused his downfall. The Earl of Gloucester, his former associate,
and now his rival, secretly planned his ruin.
2. Perceiving himself to be an object of suspicion to the nobles,
Leicester sought to increase and to turn to advantage his popularity
with the other classes. He summoned a parliament, and, that he
might control its measures, he made a change in its constitution.
In addition to the noblemen who attended in their own right, as
the immediate servants of the crown, he ordered each county to
send two discreet knights.
3. Every city and borough, or town, was also ordered to send two
of its wisest citizens, and burgesses, as the inhabitants of a borough
were called. This is the first mention made in history of the com-
of the battle between the king and the nobles? 8. What is the treaty cal'M? 9. What
of the language in use?
LXVI.— 1. What led to Leicester's ruin? 2. How did he attempt to maintain hla
power? What changes did he make in the constitution of the parliament ? 4. Of what
118 PRINCE EDWARD ESCAPES FROM IMPRISONMENT.
mons being represented in parliament. Hitherto the prelates and
barons only are mentioned as the members.
PKINCE KDWAKD SAVING HIS FATHER.
4. At first the nobles and representatives of the counties and
towns assembled in one house ; but afterwards they divided t lem-
selves into two; and hence arose the House of Lords and the
House of Commons ; the one composed of noblemen who attcj id in
right of birth, or creation by the king, and the other of gentljmen
who are chosen by the people.
5. This parliament met the 20th of January, 1265. The most
powerful of the nobles, seeing the use which Leicester intended
to make of this new engine, withdrew themselves from London.
Amongst others, the Earl of Gloucester, whose power and influence
had greatly contributed to the original success of the barons, re-
tired to his castle, and put it in a state of defence.
6. He then formed a plan to get Prince Edward out of Leicester's
hands, which he contrived to communicate to the prince, and sent
him a horse of extraordinary swiftness. The prince, according to
Gloucester's plan, pretended to be very ill, and, in a few days, ap-
pearing a little better, he obtained Leicester's permission to ride
abroad for the benefit of his health.
7. Proceeding slowly, as if weak and ill, he, after some little time
persuaded the gentlemen who were his guards to-ride races with one
another. When he thought that their horses were sufiiciently tired
does the parliament consist? 5. How did the nobles defeat Leicester's project? 6,7
PRINCE EDWARD GOES ON A CRUSADE. 118
with this exercise, he raised himself erect in his saddle, and telling
his guards " he had long enough enjoyed the pleasure of their com-
pany, and that he now bade them adieu," he put spurs to his horse,
and was soon beyond the reach of pursuit.
8. As soon as his escape was known, the loyal barons flocked to
him, and he was thus at the head of a numerous army. Leicester
obliged the old king to issue a proclamation, declaring the prince a
traitor. He also sent for his eldest son, Simon, from London, who
accordingly set out to join him with a great reinforcement.
9. But Prince Edward met and defeated him at Kenilworth ; and
before Leicester could hear of his son's overthrow, Edward's army
appeared in sight, bearing in front the banners taken from young
Simon. This led the earl at first to suppose that the reinforcement
he was expecting had arrived.
10. But when the prince advanced near enough for him to find
out his mistake, he exclaimed, " Now God have mercy on our souls^
for our bodies are Prince Edward's !" The battle soon began, and
poor King Henry was placed by Leicester in the front of his army.
He received a wound, and was near being killed, but crying out,
" I am Henry of Winchester, your king, don't kill me," he was led
to his son, who put him in a place of safety.
11. The victory of the prince was complete. Leicester was
killed, and the confederacy of the barons was broken up. This
important battle was fought at Evesham, May 4th, 1265. One
powerful baron, named Adam Gordon, still held out against the
king, and the prince was obliged to lead an army against him.
12. He found the rebels in a fortified camp, which he at once
attacked. In the ardor of the battle, Edward leaped over the
trench, and encountered Gordon in single combat; after a sharp
contest, the latter fell from his horse, but the prince generously
gave him. his life, and was ever after faithfully served by him.
/
CHAPTER LXVII.
Prince Edward goes on a Crusade. — Death of Henry HI. — About
Paintings, and Illuminated Manuscripts.
1. As there was no more fighting to be done at home. Prince
Edward, who could not bear to be idle, set out on a crusade against
the Infidels. He embarked at Portsmouth, May 4th, 1270, meaning
to jcfin St. Louis at Tunis. On his arrival there, he found that Louis
had died of the plague.
2. Not discouraged by this event, Edward resolved still to pursue
the enterprise with his own little army. Proceeding to the Holj
How did Edward effect bis escape? 8. What did the king do ? 10, 11. What of the battle
of Evesham? When and between whom was it fought? 12. What auecdoto of Princj"
Edward's gallantry ?
LXVII.— 1, When did Edward leave England to fight the Infidels? 2. What was hi-
120
DEATH OF HENRY III.
Land, he distinguished himself by many acts of valor ; and struct
such terror into the Saracens that they employed an assassin to
murder him.
PRINCE EBWAKD AND THE ASSASSIN.
3. This man, under pretence of having a secret message, was ad-
mitted into the prince's. chamber, and then attempted to kill him with
ELEANOR SUCKING OUT THE, POISON.
a poisoned dagger. Edward wrenched the weapon from the man's
hand, but in the scuffle he received a wound in the arm. This might
success? 3. Relate the incidents of the attack on his life. 4. What was the state of
ARCHITECTURE OF THE AGE OF HENRY III. 1272. 12 J
have proved fatal, had not his affectionate wife, Eleanor, who had
accompanied him to Palestine, sucked the poison from the wound.
4. Whilst the prince was thus perilling his life in foreign lands,
affairs were going on very badly at home. King Henry had become
old and feeble ; his government, never much respected, was now
totally despised, and riots, robberies, and excesses of all kinds were
perpetually committed.
5. At last the king, worn out by infirmities, died on the 16th of
November, 1272, in the sixty-fourth year of his age, and the fifty-
seventh of his reign, the longest reign in the English annals, except
that of George III., and one of the most inglorious.
6. Although Henry was so deficient in the abilities necessary for
a ruler, he was not altogether wanting in sense. He was a pro-
moter of the fine arts, and the art of painting improved greatly
during his reign. It became the fashion to adorn the walls of
rooms and churches with historical pictures.
7. Antiquaries are very much puzzled to know what colors were
ased in these large paintings. There is reason to believe they were
not merely water colors, and yet it is commonly supposed that the
art of painting in oils is of much later discovery.
8. The only pictures which we can rely upon, of this age, are
those we find in Missals, or Eoman Catholic Prayer Books. These
are often ornamented, or, as it is called, illuminated, with paintings,
beautiful from the brightness of the gold and colors, and curious
from the exceeding delicacy of the execution. Many of these
books are still in excellent preservation.
CHAPTER LXVIII.
Architecture of the Age of Henry III. — Trade and the Merchants of
England at the same Period.
1. A CHANGE was^also made in the style of architecture, and
some of«the finest Gothic buildings of England were built in the
reign of Henry III. The heavy Saxon was now succeeded by one
of much greater elegance, and richness of ornament. The pillars,
instead of heavy thick shafts, had one small shaft in the centre,
surrounded by many slender ones^ so as to form altogether one
bulky pillar composed of many parts.
2. The carved work of all kinds was more elaborate, and the out-
sides of the churches were adorned with pinnacles, and with loftier
steeples than formerly. Such very curious and complicated build-
ings could not be executed by common workmen. A number of
the best artificers, therefore, incorporated themselves into com-
panies, and went about from place to place, as they were required.
England during his absence? 5. When did Henry die? What was hia age? How long
dldhe reign ? 6. What is said of the art of painting? 7. What of the colors ? 8. Wliut
is said of the Missals?
LXVIII.— 1. What change had taken place in tlie architecture? 3. What were the
11
122 STATE OF LEARNING. 1272.
3. They lived in temporary huts, near the great buildings they
were employed upon, and called themselves free masons ; and this
is the origin of the society oifree masons, which has been so greatly
extended.
4. Although so much had been done to secure the liberties of the
nobles, little change had taken place in the condition of the common
people. Slaves were bought and sold at the fairs, and a man would
bring a less price than a horse. These fairs were markets, held at
stated periods, for the sale of various articles of merchandise ; for
(here were no regular shops, and the merchants and traders travelled
from place to place, attending the fairs to dispose of their goods.
5. The foreign trade of England at this time was chiefly carried
on by Germans. The principal commodities were wool, lead, and
tin. These were brought to certain towns in different parts, called
the staple towns, where the collectors of the king's customs were
appointed to receive the duty.
6. The goods were then sold to the German traders, who were
called the merchants of the staple; and these people exported them
abroad, and imported gold, silver, and various goods in return.
The Lombards, also, were another set of foreigners who settled in
England. Their business was chiefly to lend money on interest.
7. The native merchants made a serious remonstrance to Edward,
after he became king, begging that the ^^ merchant strangers" might
be sent out of the kingdom ; but the answer they received from him
was, " I am ol' opinion that merchant strangers are useful to the
great men of the kingdom, and therefore I will not expel them."
In fact, they not only imported silks, wine, spices, and other luxu-
ries, used only by the nobles, but also lent them money.
CHAPTEE LXIX.
Of the state of Learning in the time of Henry III, — Friar Bacon. —
Judicial Astrology. — Trials by Combat,
1, Although four of the present colleges at Oxford were founded
\i\ the reign of Henry III., yet learning was still at a very low ebb.
There were a great number of students, but they learned little except
bad Latin, and worse logic. They disputed without end and without
meaning about the plainest truths. These frivolous contests were
conducted with so much eagerness, that from angry words the dis-
putants sometimes proceeded to blows.
2. But there was one person of this age who is distinguished for
more useful inventions than any other man who ever lived. This Avas
Roger Bacon, a monk of Oxford, and the most learned man of his
time. He applied his learning to the discovery of useful knowledge.
free masons? 4. What is said of the condition of the people? 5. IIow was trade carried
on? 6. By whom was the foreign trade carried on ? In wliat manner? Wliat were the
principal commodities? 7. What did the native merchant.s do to rid themseh/« of the
foreigners? What was the king's answer to their application ?
LXIX. — 1. What is said of the state of learning? What was taught? '1. WJmt in
FRIAR BACON. — JUDICIAL ASTROLOGY. — 1272.
123
3. He invented telescopes, reading-glasses, microscopes, and many
other astronomical and mathematical instruments. He discovered
gunpowder, but he considered it as an object of mere curiosity, and
not applicable to any useful purpose. The same discovery was after-
wards made by Swartz, a German monk, about the year 1340, and,
as he was the first who applied it to its present uses, he has the
credit, and perhaps deservedly, of being the original inventor.
FRIAR BACON.
4. Friar Bacon, as he is commonly called, also wrote several
books ; and made a map, a thing which excited great admiration.
This was not a map of England, as we might suppose, but of Tar-
tary ; and was formed from the descriptions he obtained from some
travellers, who had been there.
5. In short, his genius soared so far above all his contemporaries,
that he was looked upon as a magician, and thrown into prison,
where he was kept many years. He at length returned to Oxford,
and died there, a very old man, in 1292.
6. At a period a little earlier than this, Judicial astrology, or the
science of the stars, was the favorite study. The astrologers pre-
tended to foretell events by observing the heavenly bodies. There
was hardly a prince, or even a nobleman, in Europe, who did not
keep one in his family,
7. The most famous of the astrologers published a kind of alma-
nac every year, with a variety of predictions concerning the weather
said of Roger Bacon? What; were soifle of liis discovorios ? Who has the credit of
inTenting gunpowder? Why? 5. What misfortunes did Bacon's learning bring upon
him? When did he die? 6. What is said of judicial astrology ? 7. What did the most
V
124 EDWARD I. — 1272.
as well as the public events that were to take place. Their predic-
tions were generally given in very general and arti al terms. By
departing from this prudent conduct, they brought themselves into
temporary disrepute.
8. For, in the beginning of 1186, all the great Christian astrologers
agreed in declaring, that from some extraordinary positions of the
planets, wliich had never happened before and would never happen
again, there would arise on Tuesday, the 16th of September, at
three o'clock in the morning, a most dreadful storm, which would
sweep away great towns and cities.
9. They further predicted that this storm would be followed by a
destructive pestilence, bloody wars, and all the plagues that ever
afflicted miserable mortals. This direful prophecy spread terror
and consternation over Europe, though it was contradicted by the
Arabian astrologers, who said there would only be a few shipwrecks,
and a little failure in the harvest.
10. When the awful day drew near, the Archbishop of Canter-
bury commanded a solemn fast of three days to be observed. But,
to the utter confusion of the poor astrologers, the 16th of September
was uncommonly calm and pleasant, the whole season remarkably
mild and healthy, " and there were no storms that year," says a
pleasant writer, " but what the archbishop raised in the church by
his own turbulence."
11. We will mention one other incident of the reign of Henry
HI., illustrative of the manners of the age — the trial by ordeal. The
Normans, although they had hitherto retained this custom of the
Saxons, had a method of their own of referring the decision of ques-
tions to the Judgment of God.
12. This was by the trial by combat. The parties to a lawsuit,
instead of battling in words, fought it out with swords, and he who
came oft" best in the contest, gained his cause. Even abstract ques-
tions of law were referred to the same decision. A champion was
selecte'd to maintain each side of the question, and the decision was
given in accordance with the result of the combat.
+
CHAPTEE LXX.
Edward I., surnamed Long-Shanks. — Tournaments. — The little Battle
of Chalons.
1. We have already seen enough of Edward I. to know that he
proved a king of a very different character from his father. In his
person he was unusually tall, and his legs being somewhat out of
proportion, he had the surname of Long-Shanks given to him.
famous astrologers do each year? 8, 9, 10. Relate the incident which brought tbem into
disrepute. 11. What custom was abolished in the reign of Henry III.? 12. What ii
said of trial*- by combat ?
LXX. — 1. Wbat was Edward I. surnamed? Why? Describe his personal appear
TOUKNAMENTS. — 1272. 125
2. He had a fine open forehead, and regular features ; his haii
and complexion were fair in his youth, but became darker in his
middle age. His air and carriage were very commanding ; he de-
lighted in all martial and manly exercises, and was an excellent
rider.
3. He had great courage and military skill, and his understand-
ing was of a very superior order. He was an excellent son, husband,
and father ; and yet this man, with all his fine qualities, was the
occasion of infinite misery to many thousands of people. The desire
of possessing himself of the whole island of Great Britain had so
beset his mind, that every other consideration gave way to it.
4. Edward did not remain long in the Holy Land after the attempt
on his life which we have mentioned. He had reached Sicily, on
his way home, when he heard the news of his father's death. He
set out at once for England. As he passed through Burgundy, he
received an invitation from the duke of that country to a tourna-
ment which he was then preparing.
5. Edward possessed too much of the spirit of a knight to decline
any opportunity of gaining honor, and lie was glad to display his
skill in these martial exercises to the foreign nobles.
6. A tournament was a great entertainment given by some king,
or rich prince, at which a mock combat was held, for the knights to
display their skill in the use of arms. When a prince had resolved
to hold a tournament, he sent a messenger, called a herald, to the
neighboring courts and countries to publish his design, and to invite
all brave and loyal knights to honor the intended solemnity with
their presence.
7. This invitation was accepted with the greatest joy, and a vast
number of ladies and gentlemen commonly assembled. All the
knights who proposed to enter the lists, that is, to take part in the
exercises, hung up their shields, each of which, as we before stated,
bore the particular device of the knightly owner, on the walls of a
neighboring monastery, where they were viewed by all.
8. If a lady touched one of the shields, it was considered as an
accusation against its owner, who was immediately brought before
the judges of the tournament — who were generally some old knights
whose fighting days were past — tried with great solemnity, and if
found guilty of defaming a lady, or of having done anything unbe-
coming a true and courteous knight, he was degraded and expelled
the assembly with every mark of infamy.
9. The lists, as the space enclosed for the combat was called, were
surrounded with lofty towers, and scaffolds of wood, in which the
kings and queens, princes and princesses, lords, ladies, and knights,
with the judges, marshals heralds, and minstrels, were seated in
their proper places, all arrayed in their richest dresses.
10. The combatants, nobly mounted and completely armed, were
conducted into the lists by the respective ladies in whose honor they
ance 3. What of his character? 4. Where did he hear of his father's death ? 5. What
dehiyed him on his way home? 6. What was a tournaiDcnt? How was the intention
to hold one announced? 7. Wliat did the liniglits do wlio proposed to take part? 8.
What followed if a lady touched the shield of any knight? 9. What were the lists? 10.
n *
J 26 Edward's arrival in England. — 1274.
were to fight, with bands of music, and amidst the shouts of the
numerous spectators. In these exercises, representations were given
of all the different feats of actual war, from a single combat to a
general action, with all the different kinds of arms, as spears,
Bwords, battle-axes, and daggers.
11. At the conclusion of every day's entertainment, the judges
declared the victors, and the prizes were presented to the happy
knights by the noblest or most beautiful lady present. The victors
were then conducted in triumph to the palace; their armor was
taken off by the ladies of the court ; they were dressed in the richest
robes, seated at the table of the sovereign, and treated with every
possible mark of distinction.
12. These tournaments were considered merely as friendly trials
of skill. But the lives of many brave champions were lost in them.
Sometimes the passions of the combatants became excited, and the
mock combat gave occasion to one of a more serious character.
13. This was the case at the very tournament of Chalons, to
which Edward had just accepted an invitation. He and his com-
panions were so successful, that the French knights, provoked at
their superiority, made a serious attack upon them, which was re-
pulsed, and so much blood was idly shed in the quarrel, that it has
received the name of the little Battle of Chalons.
CHAPTEE LXXI.
Edward after his return to England. — Reply of Earl Warrenne to an
Inquiry of the King. — Conquest of Wales. — Massacre of the Welsh
Bards.
1. Edward did not arrive in England till May, 1274. His first
business was to restore order in the kingdom, and to put a stop to
the robberies and murders which were being constantly committed
in all parts. During the reigns of the late weak monarchs, great
encroachments had been made upon the royal estates by the nobles.
2. Edward therefore appointed commissioners to inquire into the
titles by which all persons held their estates. Among the first,
Earl Warrenne was asked to produce the instrument or title by
which he held his.
3. "By this," said he, drawing an old rusty sword out of the
scabbard; and added, in a tone of determination, "William of
Normandy did not conquer the kingdom for himself alone ; my ances-
tor was a joint adventurer in the enterpnsp ; and I am resolved to
maintain what has from that period remained without question in
What of the combatants? 11. What happened at tlie conclusion of each day's sports?
12. Were lives ever lost at the tournaments? 13. What of the tournament at Chalons?
LXXI. — 1. When did Edward arrive in England? What were his first acts? What
Inquiry did he set on foot? 3. What was Earl Warrenue's reply to the inquiry? 4
CONQUEST OF WALES. — 1282. 127
my family." This answer made Edward sensible of the danger he
was incurring, and he put an end to the inquiry.
4. Edward appears to have always had a great dislike to the
Jews, and this was very much increased by his expedition to the
Holy Land. One of his first acts after his return was to confiscate
all the property, and to banish from the kingdom all the people of
that nation. Since that time there have been very few Jews in
England, and the business of lending money, which had hitherto
been confined to them, was now taken up by the Lombards, and
other foreigners.
5. Edward could not long remain without some employment.
So he resolved to chastise the Welsh, because they had taken part
with the rebels in his father's reign, and because their prince had
refused to do homage to himself as his sovereign.
6. Advancing into their country with an army, he completely
defeated them in a battle fought December 11th, 1282. Theii
prince, named Llewellyn, was slain, and his brother David taken
prisoner, and executed like a common traitor.
THE DKATII OK JLLEWKLLYN,
7. Edward now took undisputed possession of Wales. Fearing
that the Welsh Bards might, by their music and poetry, in which
were celebrated the heroic deeds of their ancestors, revive in the
minds of their young countrymen the idea of military valor and
ancient glory, the conqueror barbarously ordered them all to be
put to death'
8. It is said by the old monkish historians, that Edward, having
assembled the leaders of the Welsh, promised to give them a prince
Wliat is said of the Jews? o. What oxpeditioD did Edward next engage in ? 6. When
was the decisive battle fonght in Wales? 7. What of the Welsh Bards? 8. What did
Edward promise tlio assembled Welsh leaders? 9. How did he perform his promise*
What is the title of the kinfe's eldest son ?
128
THE MAID OF NORWAY. — 1286.
of unexceptionable manners, a Welshman by birth, and one who could
speak no other language. Captivated by this description, they poured
forth violent acclamations of joy, and promises of obedience.
THK FIRST PRINCE OF WALES.
9. The king then presented to them his second son, Edward, an
infant, who had lately been born in the castle of Caernarvon. The
death of his eldest son, soon after, made young Edward heir to the
crown ; and from that time the principality of Wales has given the
title to the eldest son of the King of England.
r
CHAPTEE LXXII.
The Maid of Norway. — Edward interferes in the Affairs of Scotlafid.
1. We have now shown how well Edward succeeded in part of
his plan to unite the whole island under his own dominion. We
shall next see how nearly Scotland also was thrown into his grasp.
2. The kings of Scotland and England had lived for a long time
in singular harmony, considering how apt neighbors are to quarrel.
Alexander III. had married Edward's sister, who died, leaving one
child, Margaret, who married the King of Norway, and died, leav-
ing an only daughter about three years old, commonly called the
Maid of Norivay.
3. Alexander himself died in 1286, and his infant grandchild be-
came heiress of his dominions. Edward proposed to the King of
Norway that the Prince of Wales should marry his daughter, the
little Queen of Scotland. Such early marriages w^ere then not un-
LXXII. — 2. Who was the Maid of Norway ? 3. What proposal did Edward make in re-
A^F|^A.IKa( OF SCOTLAND. — 12i>6. 129
common. Indeed, Alexander and his queen had been betrothed
when neither of them was a year old.
4. The King of K ;rway and the parliament of Scotland agreed
to the proposal ; but the death of the young queen, on her voyage
to Scotland, put an end to the project. The demise of a girl three
years old was never before so much lamented, nor has ever since
produced such disastrous consequences.
5. What might have happened had she lived we know not ; but
her death prevented the union between the two nations, and plunged
Scotland into long and bloody private and public wars. No less than
thirteen competitors for the throne appeared. Robert Bruce and
John Baliol had the strongest claims, and they agreed to refer the
decision to Edward.
6. This was a very common mode of settling disputes in that age.
Edward, whose reputation was very high among his contemporaries,
had before been selected to decide controversies between states and
princes. As the parties to these disputes had been distant, and his
own interest was not concerned, his decisions had been wise and
equitable.
7. The temptation in the present case was too strong for him to
resist. He came to the borders of Scotland with a powerful army,
and insisted that his supremacy over Scotland should be acknow-
ledged, before proceeding in the cause which had been referred to
him. The Scots, after great hesitation, agreed to this.
8. He then required that all the places of strength should be put
into his hands ; and when this was done, he gave judgment in favor
of Baliol, who was proclaimed King of Scotland. But he obtained
only the name of king. Possessing little ability, he was treated like
a child by Edward, who usurped all the power, and was disposed
to treat the Scots like slaves.
9. But they were not of a temper to submit tamely to this. They
took up arms, but were defeated at Dunbar. Edward now treated
Scotland like a conquered province. He obliged Baliol to resign his
crown, and also ordered all the records and monuments of antiquity
to be destroyed, and carried to England with hipa the regalia of
Scotland, as the crown, sceptre, and other symbols of royalty are
called.
10. But there was one loss which the Scots felt more sensibly
than all. That was the stone chair at Scone, in which the kings of
Scotland had been wont to sit when they were crowned, and to
w]iich a superstitious value was attached. This was carried to
England, and is still to be seen in Westminster Abbey.
gard to her ? 4. What prevented its execution ? 6. W^ho claimed the crown of Scotland ?
To wliose decision were the claims referred? 6. What is said of Edward's decisions in
other cases? 7. What did he require before he considered the question? 8. In whose
favor did he decide it? How did he treat the Scots? 9. How did the Scots bear his
treatment? Where were tliey defeated? What did Edward do after his victory at Dun«
bar? 10. What loss did the Scots feel the most?
r
130 WILLIAM WALLACE. — 1297.
CHAPTER LXXIII.
Wallace. — Singular Expedient of an English Nobleman, to inform
Robert Bruce of i7npending Danger, — JSdward's Vow. — How it was
fulfilled. — Death of Edward.
1. After the battle of Dunbar, Edward appointed Earl War-
renne to be governor of Scotland, and gave all the ofiices to Eng-
lishmen. The Scots groaned bitterly under this degradation; and
in 1297, William Wallace stood forth, though only a private gen-
tleman of small property, to rescue his fallen country.
2. He was soon joined by several of the nobility; and notwith-
standing the impediments he met with from some of the nobles, he
maintained the glorious struggle for eight years, but with various
success. At one time he pushed his victorious army into England;
but at another, his cause was nearly ruined at Falkirk, where
Edward gained a complete victory. At last, in 1305, he was be-
trayed into the hands of the English, who j^ut him to death.
3. John Baliol being dead, Robert Bruce, son of the former com-
petitor, was generally recognized as the legal heir to the crown of
Scotland. Although he was residing at the court of Edward, his
heart was with his countrymen, and he was constantly contriving
how he might strike the most effective blow for their rights, as well
as his own, and for this purpose he corresponded with some patri-
otic nobles at home.
4. One of these proved treacherous to the cause, and informed
Edward of all their plans. Edward did not at once commit Bruce
to prison, for such of the nobles as were not in his power would
have taken the alarm, and made their escape. So he put spies
upon him, and had all his motions strictly watched.
5. An English noble, Bruce's intimate friend, was apprised of his
danger; but not daring, amidst so many jealous eyes, to hold any
conversation with him, he hit upon an expedient to give him warn-
ing that it was full time he should make his escape. He sent him
a pair of gilt spurs, and a purse of gold, which he pretended to have
borrowed from him, and left it to the sagacity of Robert to discover
the meaning of the present.
6. Bruce immediately contrived the means of escape ; and as the
ground was at that time covered with snow, he had the precaution
to order his horse to be shod with his shoes reversed, that he might
deceive those who should track his path over the open fields and
cross roads, through which he proposed to travel.
7. In a few days he arrived at Dumfries, where he fortunately
found a great number of the Scottish nobility assembled, and the
traitor, John Cummin, among them. They were not a little sur-
LXXIII.— 1. What did Edward do after the victory at Dunbar? 2. What is said of
William Wallace? 3. Who was Robert Bruce? Relate the particulars of his escape
from Edward's court. 7. What did he dn at PumfrieR? 9. Relate the ceremony with
EDWARD II. — 1307. 131
prised at Bruce's unexpected arrival, and still more so when he
stated to them tlie occasion of his journey.
8. They readily agreed at once to take up arms, with the excep-
tion of Cummin, who did all he could to persuade them to remam
quietly in subjection to Edward. To punish him for his former
treachery, and to prevent his doing any mischief for the future, he
was put to death.
9. When Edward heard of these proceedings, he was enraged
beyond measure, and vowed the destruction of The Bruce. He began
his expedition into Scotland with a singular ceremony. He assembled
all his nobles in Westminster Abbey, and, with many solemnities,
caused two live swans, adorned with bells of gold, to be brought in.
10. By these swans, he took a solemn oath that he would march
into Scotland, and never return till he had brought it into subjec-
tion. He kept his vow, but not in the way that he intended ; for
he did not subjugate Scotland, and he never returned. He spent
many months in a vain pursuit of Bruce and his adherents, who
contrived to conceal themselves among the mountains, seizing every
opportunity of annoying the English.
11. At last, Edward, exasperated by disappointment, sent for all
the forces in his dominions to meet him at Carlisle. Before they
could arrive, he was taken very ill. It was reported that he was
dead, and, to show the falsehood of the report, he set out from Car-
lisle, but after advancing a few miles he was compelled to stop. A
tent was set up by the road-side, in which he expired, July 7th, 1307.
12. Before he died, he charged his eldest son, Edward, to send
his heart to the Holy Land, to carry his body with the army into
Scotland, and not to bury it till he had made a complete conquest
of that country; and never to recall Piers Gaveston, a wicked
favorite of the son, whom the father had banished. Edward waa
seventy years old, and had reigned thirty-five years.
CHAPTEK LXXIV. ^-""^
Edward II. — Battle of Bannockburn. — The Effect of the Defeat upon
the English.
1. When Edward I. died, his son was twenty-two years of age,
and the English had conceived such a good opinion of him, that they
thought they should be happy under his government ; but the first
acts of his reign, which were in direct disobedience of his father's
dying injunction, blasted their hopes. Abandoning the invasion
of Scotland, he disbanded his army, and, recalling Gaveston from
banishment, he gave himself up to idle amusements.
which Edward began his expedition to Scotland. 10. How was his vow kept? 11. Re-
late the particulars of his death. 12. What was his charge to his son? How old was he?
How long did he reign ?
132 BATTLE OF BANNOCKBURN. — 1314.
2. Edward II. resembled his father in the beauty of his person
but not in the qualities of his mind. He was weak, passionate, and
irresolute, and addicted to the vice of excessive drinking. He w^a?
devotedly attached to his favorites, who were without exception ill
chosen and unworthy persons. The only kingly quality he pos-
sessed was personal courage; but this, as it was not guided by
discretion, was of no service to himself or his country.
3. Gaveston was loaded with honors and riches by the king, of
whose favor he was very vain. He treated the nobles with the
utmost insolence, and used to divert himself and his royal master by
turning them into ridicule, and giving them nicknames. This con-
duct gave great offence to the nobles, which was heightened by the
king's appointing Gaveston to be guardian of the kingdom, w^hen he
went to France to marry Isabella, daughter of Philip the Fair.
4. A confederacy was formed against him, at the head of which
was the Earl of Lancaster, the king's cousin, the richest and most
powerful baron in the kingdom. The king was required to send
Gaveston out of the country, and he affected to comply with the
demand; but "instead of sending him home to Gascony, as the
barons intended, he made him governor of Ireland.
5. In about a year, Gaveston was recalled to court, where he be-
haved as insolently as ever. The nobles, finding remonstrances to
be vain, broke out into open rebellion. At last Gaveston was taken
prisoner by the rebels and put to death. The king was thrown into
agonies of grief by the death of his favorite ; but he had so com-
pletely lost the affections of the people, that he had no means of
avenging it, and was obliged to accept such terms of peace as the
barons chose to offer.
6. In the mean time, Bruce, by his courage and prudence, had
nearly rid his country of its invaders. At last Edward resolved to
make one vigorous effort, and to reduce Scotland by a single blow.
He entered that country at the head of the largest army that had
ever marched out of England, and on the 24th of June, 1314,
arrived within three miles of Stirling, where he saw the Scottish
army drawn up on the banks of the little river Bannock.
7. Bruce had been able to muster only about thirty thousand
men to oppose the immense host of the King of England ; but he
neglected nothing that could facilitate his success. He placed his
army on a rising ground, with a river in front, and a bog on one
side ; and to make the approach still more difficult, he caused pits
to be dug and filled with sharp stakes, and the tops covered over
with turf and leaves.
8. The English halted for the night, and, despising the little
army opposed to them, spent the time in feasting and merriment ;
while the Scots were occupied in devotion, and in mutual exhorta-
tions to conquer or to die. The Earl of Gloucester, who commanded
the English cavalry, was the first to advance, and, falling into one
of the pits, was the first to die on that disastrous day.
LXXIV.— 1. How did Edward II. obey his father's dying commands? 2. What is
said of his character? 3. What of Gaveston? 4. What did the nobles do? How did
the king comply with their demand ? 5. Wliat became of Gaveston ? 6. What prepara
FAMINES. 131R. 133
9. The cavalry, having lost its leader, was thrown into confusion,
and completely routed. While the infantry were alarmed with this
unfortunate beginning, they observed what appeared to be another
army marching leisurely over the heights as if ^ surround them.
This was, in fact, a number of the wagoners and boys, whom Bruce
had furnished with banners, and who, at a distance, made a very
warlike show.
10. The stratagem succeeded completely. The English threw
down their arms and fled without striking a blow, and Edward was
himself obliged to fly, to avoid being made a prisoner. They were
pursued with great slaughter for ninety miles, till they reached Ber-
wick. Such was the battle of Bannockburn, which secured the in-
dependence of Scotland, and which is remembered as the greatest
overthrow which the English have sustained since the Conquest.
11. They did not recover from the effects of this defeat for a long
time. They were so much dispirited and cast down, that they lost
all courage, so that for several years no superiority of numbers
could encourage them to keep the field against the Scots.
12. A little humiliation, probably, did them no harm, for Frois-
sart, the French chronicler, tells us, "that the English were so
proud and haughty, that they could not behave to the people of
other nations with civility."
CHAPTER LXXV.
Famines, and the causes of their frequency at this period. — Agriculture.
— Customs in the Fourteenth Century.
1. To add to the distresses which England suffered from the con-
duct of the barons, there occurred, in 1316, a most grievous famine.
Provisions became so scarce that the nobles, whose magnificence
was -principally shown in the number of their retainers, were obliged
to discard many of them.
2. These people, having been accustomed to lead idle lives in the
castles of their lords, commonly turned robbers to obtain the means
of living ; and this they did in such great numbers, that the country
was overrun by them.
3. Famines were of more frequent occurrence in those days than
at present, because agriculture was conducted in a very unskilful
manner, being left entirely to the lowest classes, and considered be-
neath the attention of a gentleman. It was one of the grounds of
complaint against Edward II., that he was fonder of agriculture
than of war.
4. That sagacious monarch, Edward I., did not think it beneath
tioii (lid Edward make a^fiinst Scotland? 7, 8, 9, 10. Relate the particulars of the battle
of Bannockburn. 11. What was its effect on the English character? 12. W^hat does
Froisnart say of the English?
LXXV. — 1. What distressing event occurred in 1316? 2. What vas one consequence?
3. What of famines in those times? 4. What of husbandry? 6. What of horticul-
12
134 HUGH SPENSER. 1822.
his consideration, for in a book of laws made in his time, there are
very particular directions when and how to till the ground. As the
people had no means of fattening cattle in the winter, salted meat
was used during the whole time that they could not feed them in
the pastures on grass.
5. Horticulture was not entirely neglected. The houses of the
nobility had commonly some sort of garden, or ^^ pleasance,'^ attached
to them ; and all the monasteries had orchards and gardens, includ-
ing a " herberie,^^ or physic garden, the chief medicines of the times
being prepared from j.erbs. The list of culinary vegetables at this
time was very small, there being few besides carrots, parsnips, and
cabbages in general use.
6. Notwithstanding the bad husbandry, the nobles and rich peo-
ple contrived to live very sumptuously. Edward II. issued a proc-
lamation, forbidding his subjects to have more than two courses at
dinner. It is to be hoped that the king set the example by making
a reform at court. At a marriage feast of Henry the Third's
brother, there were thirty thousand dishes.
7. It was the custom for kings to be attended at the table by their
physicians, to tell them what to eat — a necessary precaution, since
their banquets were so profuse. There were but two regular meals
in the day, dinner and supper. The time of dinner, even at court,
was at nine in the morning, and the time of supper at five in the
afternoon.
8. These hours were thought to be friendly to health and long life,
according to the following verses, which were then often repeated :
Lever a cinq, diner a neuf,
Souper a cinq, couclier a neuf,
Fait vivre dans nonante et neuf.
\
To rise at five, to dine at nine,
To sup at five, to bed at nine,
Makes a man live to ninety-nine.
V
CHAPTER LXXVI.
Edward 11. receives Hugh Spenser into his Favor. — He is dethroned
and cruelly murdered by Isabella and Roger Mortimer.
1. Edward II. did not possess strength of mind enough to exist
without some favorite. A Welsh gentleman, named Hugh Spenser,
succeeded to Gaveston's place in the affection of the king, and in the
envy and hatred of the nobles. Edward lavished favors upon him
ture? 6. What of the style of living among the nobles? 7. What were the hours foi
meala ?
LXXVI.— 1. Who succeeded Gaveston in the king's favor? What was the couse"
ISABEL].A AND ROGER MORTIMER. 1326. 135
and his father, who was also named Hugh Spenser, as he had upon
Ga^ eston, and the Uke consequences ensued.
2. Both parties resorted to arms. At last, in March, 1322, the
Earl of Lancaster was taken prisoner. After a short trial, he was
condemned to death, and, on the 22d of March, this once powerful
nobleman, placed on a miserable horse, and clothed in a shabby dress,
was led out of Pontefract, which had been his own chief place of resi-
dence* and taken to a hill near the town, where he was beheaded.
3. The question of doing homage for the territories held by the
King of England in France had always, as will be recollected, been
a source of contention between the two countries. A dispute now
arose as to Edward's doing homage for Guienne, which had been
restored to the English crown.
4. In 1325 Isabella was sent over to France to accommodate
matters between her husband and her brother. She found at Paris
a large number of nobles who had been obliged to leave England
in the late rebellions. The hatred which she herself felt for the
Spensers led to a secret friendship and intercourse with the exiles.
5. One of these, named Roger Mortimer, a man of infamous cha-
racter, gained such an influence over her, that, yielding entirely to
his counsels, she refused to return to England, and set herself up in
rebellion against her husband. By artifice she obtained possession
of the person of her son, the Prince of Wales, and then determined
to make a hostile invasion of England.
6. As her brother disapproved her conduct, he would yield her no
assistance. She applied, therefore, to the Earl of Hainault, and, by
promising her son in marriage to his daughter Philippa, procured from
him a small fleet and some troops, with which she landed in England,
September 24th, 1326. The Spensers were so universally detested,
that many nobles joined the queen, merely out of hatred to them.
7. The king, abandoned by everybody, fled into Wales, and
sought to conceal himself; but he was soon discovered, and con-
fined at Kenilworth Castle. The Spensers, being also taken prison-
el's, were put to death without any form of trial.
8. In the mean time, Edward, Prince of Wales, a boy fourteen
years old, had been placed by his mother and Mortimer at the head
of the rebel army, and declared regent. But as he possessed no
authority, the kingdom was in a deplorable state. The mobs of
London and other cities committed robberies and murders with
impunity, and were called by the name of the Riflers.
9. The queen and Mortimer, having the king in their power, de-
clared him incapable of governing, and proclaimed the prince king
in his stead. But the latter refused to be king in his father's life-
time, without his consent. The parliament, who were completely
subservient to the queen and her favorite, sent a deputation to in-
form Edward of his deposition.
quence? 2. What was tho fate of Lancaster? 3. What was a subject of dispute with
France? 4. What did Isabella do? 5. What of Roger Mortimer? 6, What of the
queen's attempt to get assistance? 7. What became of the queen? What of tte Spen-
sers? 8. What were the Riflers? 9,10,11,12,13. Relate the particulars of the king's
treatment. When was he murdered ? How old was he?
186 i:dward hi. — !:!27.
10. As soon as the miserable sovereign saw the deputies, he
fainted ; and when he recovered and was told their errand, he said
to them that he was in their power, and must submit to their will.
Judge Trussel, one of the party, then, in the name of the people of
England, renounced all fealty to Edward of Caernarvon, as he was
styled from the place of his birth; and Sir Thomas Blount, high
steward, broke his staff, and declared all the king's officers dis-
charged from his service. .
11. Thus ended the reign of Edward II., a period of nearly
twenty years of public disgrace and private calamity. But his own
miseries did not end with it. He was committed to the custody of
some wretches, who did all they could to kill him by ill usage.
They hurried him about from castle to castle, in the middle of the
night, and but half clothed.
12. One day, for sport, they ordered him to be shaved in the open
fields, with water out of a dirty ditch, and refused to let him have any
other. The unhappy monarch shed tears at this treatment, and,
while the tears were trickling down his cheeks, said, with a smile
of grief, " Here is clean warm water, whether you will or no."
13. But this method of killing him proved very slow, and com-
passion for the king's sufferings was working a change in the feel-
ings of the people. Mortimer, therefore, gave directions that he
should be murdered. These were executed with circumstances of
the greatest cruelty, on the 21st of September, 1327, Edward being
then in the forty-third year of his age.
FAMILY OF EDWARD II.
WIFE.
Isabella, daughter of Philip the Fair, King of France.
SONS.
Edward, Prince of Wales, who succeeded to the throne.
Tohn, Earl of Cornwall,
DAUGHTERS.
Jane, married to David Bruce, King of Scotland.
Eleanor, married to Reginald, Count of Gueidres.
<
CHAPTEE LXXVII.
^
Edward III. — War with Scoiland. — Of the Scottish Troops. — Narro\o
Escape of Edward. — Peace with Scotland.
1. We have now to tell the story of a king who is esteemed one
of the greatest of English sovereigns, though he has been more gen-
erally admired for his bravery and military skill than for his many
other better qualities. Edward III. was tall and majestic in his per-
son, and his countenance bore a very noble expression.
LXXVII.— 1. What is said of the person of Edward III.? 2. What of his abilities'
WAR WITH SCOTLAND. — Vii-iO. 137
2. His address was pleasing, and he excelled in all the manly
and warlike exercises. He was also well versed in the learning of
his time, and had an excellent understanding ; but, unfortunately
for his country, all the powers of his mind were early engrossed by
one ruinous desire, that of making conquests.
3. He had, at the very beginning of his reign, an opportunity of
displaying his abilities. As he was only fifteen years old at the
time of his father's deposition, the government had been intrusted
to a regency consisting of twelve persons. But he was allowed to
appear at the head of the army destined to act against the Scots,
who thought the present a favorable time to retaliate on the Eng-'
lish for all the sufferings they had brought on Scotland.
4. The English army was so much superior in numbers to the
Scottish, that in a battle in the open field the former would probably
have been successful. But the great difliculty was to obtain this
advantage. The larger part of the Scottish troops were light-armed,
and all their baggage consisted of a bag of oatmeal, which each sol-
dier carried, to be used in case of necessity ; together with a thin
plate of iron, on which he instantly baked the meal into cake in
the open field.
5. But his chief subsistence was the cattle which he seized, and
his cooking was as expeditious as all his other operations. After
flaying the animal, he placed the skin, loose, and hanging in the
form of a bag, upon some stakes ; he poured water into it, kindled
a fire below, and thus made it serve the purpose of a pot.
6. Therse troops, being mounted on small horses, passed rapidly
from one place to another even quite distant. The smoke and
flame of burning villages would direct the English to the place of
their encampment, but before they could arrive there, the Scots were
already far away. At one time Edward lost the track of them
altogether, and although he offered a large reward to any one who
should bring him an account of their movements, it was several
days before lie received the wished-for intelligence.
7. Upon one occasion he ran a very narrow risk of being taken
himself. Douglas, one of the bravest and most patriotic of the Scot-
tish nobles, having obtained the password, and surveyed exactly the
situation of the English camp, entered it secretly in the night-time,
with a body of two hundred determined soldiers.
8. He advanced directly to the royal tent, but some of Edward's
attendants, waking at this critical moment, gave the alarm. His
chaplain and chamberlain sacrificed their lives for his safety, and
the darkness favored his attempt to escape.
9. Robert Bruce, finding that he had to contend with a far more
formidable antagonist than the late king, readily accepted proposals
for peace which were made by the regency. All claim to homage
was renounced on behalf of the English king, and Eobert was ac-
knowledged as independent sovereign of Scotland. To cement the
3. What was his age when he came to the throne? To whom was the govemmc* in-
trusted? 4,5. What is said of the Scottish troops? 6. What of Edward's attenif to
bring them to battle? 7, 8. Relate the attempt to take Edward. 9. What wer- • *i
terms of peace ?
12 *
138 MORTIMER PUT TO DEATH. 1330.
union, it was agreed that David, the heir to the Scottish throne,
should marry Jane, the sister of Edward.
I
CHAPTER LXXVIII.
Edward IIL, having put Mortimer to Death, governs the Kingdom
with great Prudence. — He makes War on Scotland. — Claims tlie
Crown of France.
1. In pursuance of the agreement with the Earl of Hainault, Ed-
ward was married, in 1328, to his daughter, Philippa. She proved
to be a queen of the highest and most irreproachable character, and
no less distinguished for her sense and intrepidity, when the occasion
called these qualities forth, than for her benevolence and gentleness.
2. Although there was nominally a regency, yet the sovereign
power was in fact usurped by Mortimer, who adopted such measures
as he pleased without consulting anybody. His wickedness and
rapacity made him more deservedly odious than either Gaveston or
the Spensers had been. Although the greatest care was taken to
conceal them from him, the abuses which were practised could not
escape the observation of so sagacious a prince as Edward.
3. When he reached his eighteenth year, feeling himself capable
of governing, he determined to make an effort to throw off the yoke
of the insolent favorite of his mother. But he was so surrounded
by the spies of Mortimer, that he was obliged to use as much secrecy
and precaution as if he were plotting treason.
4. He engaged the assistance of many of the nobles, and then de-
termined to seize upon the queen and Mortimer, who were residing
at Nottingham Castle. This castle was kept closely guarded, and
though the king was allowed to enter it, yet it was with very few
attendants. The gates were locked every evening, and the keys
carried to the queen.
5. But Edward contrived to find an entrance for his friends,
through a subterranean passage. In spite of the entreaties of the
queen, who called upon her son " to have pity on the gentle Mor-
timer," he was seized and carried away prisoner to Westminster.
He was soon afterwards hanged at Tyburn ; and Eleanor, being
deprived of her ill-gotten riches, was confined, during the rest of
her life, to her own house at Eising.
6. Edward now proceeded, with great industry and judgment, in
settling the affairs of his kingdom ; but unhappily his love of war
soon called him off from the arts of peace. In 1331 he renewed the
war with Scotland, and in less than a year, drove David, an infant
only seven years old, from the throne which his father had so
hardly won.
LXXVIII.— 1. Whom did Edward III. marry? When? 2. What is said of Morti-
mer? 3. What of the feelings of the king? 4, 5. Relate the fate of Mortimer and the
queen. 6. What did Edward proceed to do? When was the war with Scotland re-
EDWARD in. CLAIMS THE CROWJ^ OF FRANCE. 139
7. David took refuge in France, and a son of John Bahol was
made; King of Scotland, if king he could be called, who was only a
tool -n the hands of Edward, and who was placed on the throne
and displaced from it, as the party of the English or The Bruce
prevailed.
8. At last, Edward, tired of this war, in which no glory was to
be g lined, determined to abandon it, and to apply all his strength
to eaforce a claim which he asserted to the crown of France.
In ;der that the reader may understand the nature of this claim,
whi( h was the occasion of long and bloody wars between the two
coui tries, we must now deviate a little from the direct paths of
history.
9. There is an old law in France, called the Salic Law, one of
the provisions of which excludes females from inheriting the crown.
For a long series of years no occasion had occurred for applying the
rule, so that its very existence came to be questioned. But Louis,
oldest brother of .Eletmor, having died and left only one daughter,
the matter was brought before the parliament of Paris. The Salic
Xaw was declared to be in force, and a brother of the late king
succeeded to the crown.
10. Upon his death without male heirs, the third brother mounted
the throne. As he died without leaving sons, the crown passed to
Philip of Valois, an uncle's son, as being the next male heir. But
Edward affirmed himself to be the next male heir, being nephew to
the late king, and contended that even if his mother could not be
queen, still he might be king, as inheriting through her.
11. But the whole claim had no foundation in law or justice,
since if the Salic Law were not in force, then the daughter of Louis
was entitled to the crown ; and if his other petition was true, then
the son of that daughter was the right heir.
12. Edward did not at once insist on his pretensions, as he did
not feel strong enough to contend with Philip, who was a prince
distinguished for valor and prudence. He even went so far as to
do homage to Philip for Guienne, which was a direct acknowledg-
n ent of his title to the (jrown of France — a title which the French
themselves considered as indisputable.
Biwed? 7. What was the result of this war? 8. What new claiiis did Edward put
i "th? 9, Id. State the pretence for these claini-i. 11. What is said of their justice? 12,
1 y what act did Edward himself recognize the title of Philij?
Y^
140 EDWARD III. DEFEATS THE FRENCH FLEET. 134t).
CHAPTER LXXIX.
Edward III makes War upon Philip, King of France, who is in*
formed by his Fool of the Destruction of his Fleet. — Edivard^ Ui^
Black Prince, makes his first appearance at the Battle of Ores6q.
Cannon used.
EDWARD, THE BLACK PRINCE.
1. At length, some other causes of disappointment against King
Philip having arisen, Edward commenced his preparations for the
invasion of France. He was thus occupied for two years. In 1338
he landed at Antwerp, but found himself opposed by so formidable
an army of Frenchmen, that he was obliged to content himself with,
sending King Philip a defiance, and then retreated to England and
disbanded his army.
2. Notwithstanding all his mighty preparations had produced no
result but to involve him in debt to an immense amount, Edward
did not give up the project of conquering France. In 1340 he
sailed again, and, meeting the French fleet, completely defeated it.
3. This defeat was so completely unexpected on the part of the
French, that no one dared to tell Philip of it, till at last it was hinted
LXXIX.— 1, When did Edward III. first invade France? With what success? •_>.
What was his success in his next attempt against France? 3,4,5. What is saif" •>/
EDWARD, THE BLACK PRINCE. 134G. 141
to him by his jester. It appears that it was customary in those
days for kings and nobles to have amongst their attendants one
whose business it was to play the fool, and who was privileged
to say or do anything that was ridiculous, for the sake of diverting
his master.
4. The fool had an appropriate dress of many different colors ; he
also wore a cap, made with two great ears, to resemble asses' ears,
and he had little sheep-bells fastened to different parts of his dress.
As the jester was generally a favorite with his master, he was fre-
quently employed to communicate any news which it was feared
might excite the anger of the lord.
5. Upon the present occasion. King Philip's jester said, in his
hearing, "O what dastardly cowards those English are!" "How
so?" said the king. "Because," rejoined the fool, "they did not
jump into the sea, as our brave men have done." The king then
demanded an explanation, and heard the whole disastrous story.
6. But this victory did nothing to further Edward's object. He
now found himself involved in great difficulties. He had drained
the country of money, and was so much involved in debt that he
could borrow no more without good security. He had even pledged
his crown itself, and the queen's jewels.
7. Still nothing could divert him from his unjust desire to make
himself King of France. In 1346 he again landed in that country
with an army, and accompanied by his son, who has been called the
Black Prince, it is supposed from the color of his armor.
8. The King of France assembled a large army to oppose the
invaders. After much manoeuvring, in which Edward displayed
great skill, the English army, on the 25th of August, established
itself in a very strong position on the plain of Cressy. Philip
made his appearance there on the same day, but as his soldiers were
fatigued with a rapid march, he ordered them to halt for the night,
that they might rest and refresh themselves; but they were too
much excited to obey the orders, and continued to advance.
9. The English forces were disposed in the best manner, and had
ample time to refresh themselves before the French came up.
During this interval, Edward conferred the honor of knighthood
on the Prince of Wales, and a large band of noble youths, who
were expected so to behave in the approaching combat as to win
their spurs; that is, show themselves worthy the distinction they
had received.
10. It is said that the front of Edward's army was protected by
some pieces of cannon, the first that had yet been made use of in
any battle in Europe. These cannon were very clumsy machines.
They were composed of bars of iron, held together by hoops, and
they commonly burst at the third or fourth discharge. They were
at first employed only to shoot off darts and arrows.
jesters? 7. Wiy was tho Black Prince so called? 8,9,10. When was tho battle oi
Cressy fought ? What is said of cannon ?
142
BATTLE OF CRESSY. 1346.
I /
CHAPTEE LXXX.
Battle of Cressy. — Death of the King of Bohemia. — Siege of Calais.—
Story of Eustace de St. Pierre.
QUEEN PHIIilPPA AND KING EDWARD.
1. It was about three o'clock in the afternoon when the French
advanced troops came up with the English. A short but severe
thunder-storm suspended the commencement of the battle for yet
half an hour. The sun then burst out brightly, darting his rays on
the backs of the English, but full in the eyes of the French.
2. The battle was commenced by archers on botli sides. The
superior discipline of the English at once became apparent. During
the recent storm their bows had been carefully secured in the cases,
and whilst their arrows now fell like hail, and with terrible execu-
tion, among the French, those of the latter all fell short of their
mark, for their bow-strings were wet and slackened.
3. The battle soon became general. At the first onset, the part
where the Black Prince was posted was furiously beset ; and the king,
who had taken his station on the top of a windmill, whence he
could overlook the whole field, was importuned to go to his succor.
4. "Is my son dead, wounded, or felled to the ground?" said
Edward. "Not so, thank God!" was the reply. "Nay, then, he
has no aid from me," said the king ; " let him bear himself like a
man ; in this battle he must win his spurs."
5. After fighting till the close of evening, the French army were
completely discomfited. The king fled, accompanied by only five
LXXX. — 2. How did the battle of Cressy commence ? In what was the better disci-
pline of the English shown? 3,4. Wh^t occprred in relation to the Black Prince?
SIEGE OF CALAIS. — 1346. 143
knights and sixty men-at-arms, leaving dead, on that bloody field,
two kings, eleven high princes, eighty knights banneret, twelve
hundred knights, and nearly forty thousand private soldiers.
6. The most remarkable death among so many princes was that
of John, King of Bohemia, who was blind with age, and not well
qualified to mix in the fight. When all seemed lost, the old man
inquired for his son Charles, who was nowhere to be seen, having in
fact been compelled to fly from the field.
7. The father, getting no intelligence of his son, said to the
knights who attended him, " Sirs, ye are my good knights and liege-
men ; will ye conduct me so far into the battle that I may strike
one good stroke with my sword ?" Four of his faithful attendants
determined to gratify this wish, which despair had dictated.
8. Tying the king's bridle-reins to their own, they rushed into
the middle of the fight, where they soon met the death which their
n'laster seemed to court. The crest of the old king was three ostrich
feathers, with the motto Ich dien, which means, I serve. This was
adopted by the Black Prince, in commemoration of this victory,
and has been borne by the princes of Wales ever since.
9. It was very desirable to Edward to possess some sea-port on
the coast of France, through which he might be able at any time to
introduce troops into that country ; and securing to himself a place
of retreat, in case that should at any time be necessary. The city
of Calais was just what he wanted, being, as may be seen on the
map, the nearest to England of any port in France.
10. It was likewise a very strong fortress, and easily defended, if
the possessors had a fleet strong enough to keep open the access to
it by sea. A more favorable opportunity could never occur to
Edward for accomplishing his desire, since it must be a long time
before Philip could assemble a new army.
11. From the field of Cressy, therefore, Edward proceeded to
Calais, which was too sti-ongly fortified to be reduced by anything
but famine. He stationed his fleet directly opposite the harbor, and
built huts for his troops all around the town. He then waited
patiently the result.
12. John de Vienne, the governor of Calais, was a gallant knight,
and resolved not to yield, so long as life could be sustained, in the
hope that Edward's patience would be tired out, and that he would
abandon the siege. After this had lasted eleven months, the garri-
son were reduced to the necessity of eating horses, cats and dogs.
When these failed, John de Vienne found himself obliged to surrender.
13. After much hesitation, Edward agreed that on condition that
six of their principal citizens should come to him barefooted, with
ropes about their necks, all ready for execution, and bring him the
keys of the town, he would spare the lives of the rest. The people
of Calais were greatly distressed when they heard these cruel
terms.
5. What was the result uf the battle? What was the French loss? 6, 7, 8. Relate the
death of the King of Bohenna. What were his crest and motto ? By whom is this creat now
borne? 9, 10. What is said of Calais? 11. What means did Edward adopt to take it?
12. Who was the governor? IIow long did the siege last? 13. What terms did Edward
144 KNKJHTS OF THE GARTER. 1849.
14. Whilst they were deliberating (;n wliat was to be done, Eus-
tace de St. Pierre, one of the richest merchants of the town, offered
himself as the first of the six victims. His example inspired five
others with equal courage, and, after a sorrowful parting with their
friends, they appeared before Edward, who ordered them at once to
be executed.
15. It was in vain that the Black Prince and the nobles inter-
ceded for these victims: the king remained inexorable. At length
Queen Philippa, who had just arrived from England, where she
had, at the head of the English troops, just gained a great victory
over the Scots, and taken King David prisoner, threw herself on
her knees before the king, and besought him, as a reward for the
service she had done him, that he would pardon them.
16. The king yielded to her solicitations, and she had them con-
ducted to her tent, where she entertained them honorably, and sent
them back to the town, loaded with presents. Edward took posses-
sion of Calais, August 4th, 1347, and, turning out all the old inhab-
itants, peopled it entirely with his own subjects.
CHAPTER LXXXI.
The Knights of the Oarfer. — Strange Fancy of some young Knights. —
Origin of the Charter- House School.
1. The successes of Edward in France were checked by the
appearance of a terrible pestilence, which raged throughout Europe
for six years, and was so terrible as to be called the Black Death.
We may take advantage of this pause to suspend our account of
battle and bloodshed, and to say something of the manners and cus-
toms of this age.
2. Edward III., as we may readily conceive, from his conduct
towards his son in the battle of Cressy, had a great deal of the chiv-
alric spirit. He sought to inspire his subjects with the like feeling.
With this view, he held several pompous tournaments, and loaded
such as excelled in these martial sports with honors and rewards.
3. With the same view, he instituted, in the year 1349, an order
of knights, called Knights of the Garter. There is a common story,
but it is not supported by authority, that at a court ball the Count-
ess of Salisbury dropped her garter. The king, seeing the lady's
confusion^ good-naturedly took up the garter, and bound it round
his own leg, saying, " Hani soit qui mat ypen^e" which means, " Evil
to him who evil thinks."
4. It was in memorial of this event, as the story proceeds, that
grant on its surrender? 14. Who was the first to offer his life for his fellow-citizens ?
15, 16. What'l>ecame of the six victims? "When did Edward take possession of Calais?
tXXXI. — 1. What checked Edward's war in France ? 2. What did Edward do to en-
com-age a martial spirit? 3. What is the common stoi'y of the origin of the Knights of
fhe Garter? 4. What other origin is assigned to it? 5. What is said of this order?
I
ORIGIN OF THE CHARTER-HOUSE SCHOOL. — 1341. 145
the order of the Garter was instituted, and the above words adopted
as the motto. But a much more honorable, if less gallant origin, is
generally assigned to it. It is supposed to be derived from Eichard
I., who gave a leathern strap to gird around the knee, as a distinction
to some of the brave knights who fought with him in Palestine.
5. Edward limited the number of knights to twenty-five, of whom
the Black Prince was the first named, and the others were the most
distinguished of his generals. The number of the knights has never
been increased, and none but nobles of the highest rank and greatest
distinction have ever been admitted to it. There are orders of kniglit-
hood in every kingdom, but this is esteemed the most honorable in the
world. The knights have sometimes been called Knights of St. George.
6. There is a peculiar dress worn by the knights on state occa-
sions, but the particular badges are the garter of blue velvet worn
on the left leg, just below the knee, and a golden medal, bearing an
image of St. George, sitting on horseback, with the dragon under
the horse's feet: this medal is suspended to a blue ribbon worn over
the left shoulder, and passing under the right arm. A star of silver
and gold, with the red cross of St. George upon it, is worn upon the
left breast of the outside garment.
7. The color of the garter and ribbon was originally sky blue,
but was changed for a deep blue by Charles II., in compliment to
an Italian lady, the Duchess of Mazarine, w4io visited England
during his reign ; this kind of blue bejng her favorite color, and
from whom it derived its name of Mazarine Blue,
8. These incidents of history will enable us better to understand
the allusions which are frequently made to "stars," "garters," and
"blue ribbons," in English writings; for these terms are frequently
used to denote any honors wliich a nobleman may be supposed to
iispire to, and which the sovereign can bestow.
9. The young knights of ancient times sometimes took strange
whims into their heads. A number of these, who accompanied Ed-
ward in an expedition into France, put a black patch over one eye,
each one making a vow not to take it ofi" till he had performed some
brave action. One of these, named Walter Maury, proved a very
beneficent knight, as well as a very valiant one.
10. Amongst other things, he founded a monastery called the
Chartreuse. At the reformation of religion in England, this be-
came private property, and was soon afterwards purchased by a
rich merchant, named Sutton, who established a public school and
hospital there, furnishing them with funds for their perpetual
maintenance. This is the origin of the Charter-House /School, an
institution which still exists, the name being a corruption of that of
the old monks.
6. What of their dress aud badges ? 7. Whence the name of Mazarine Blue? 9. What
ridiculous thing did some young knights do ? 10. What was the origi a ( f the Charter
House School ?
146 DRESS IN THE REIGN OF EDWARD ITI.^ -1;'>27-I:i77.
»)
CHAPTER LXXXII.
The Dress of fashionable Men and Women in the Beign of Ed-
ward II L
1. The dress of a fine gentleman of the age of Edward III. would
strike us as rather fantastic. He wore long pointed slioes^ fastened
U> his knees by gold or silver chains; a stocking of one color on one
leg, and one of another color on the other; short breeches which did
ijtot reach to the middle of his thighs; a coat^ one half white, and
the other half blue or black; a long beard; a silk hood buttoned
under his chin, embroidered with grotesque-figures of animals.
2. The fashionable females are thus described by an old writer :
" The tournaments are attended by many ladies of the first rank and
greatest beauty, dressed in party-colored tunics. Tlieir tippets are
very short, their caps remarkably small, and wrapped about their
heads with cords ; their girdles are ornamented with gold and silver,
and they wear short swords, like daggers, hanging across their
breasts."
3. An old German writer tells us of the English, "that they are
very fond of noises, such as the ringing of bells, and the beating of
drums." Indeed, all the diversions of the English were of a very
noisy character. When a nobleman opened his castle to his guests, on
occasions of public festivity, the halls and courts were crowded with
minstrels, mimics, jugglers, and tumblers ; and there was a strange
confusion of feasting, drinking, dancing, singing, and tumbling.
4. There were at that time no such things as theatres or play-
houses. The jugglers and tumblers used to travel about the country,
and when they were not invited into private houses, they exhibited
their tricks in carts in the open streets. The streets seem to have
been scenes of great gayety ; for we are told that the servants of the
citizens of London used in summer evenings to dance in the streets
before their masters' doors.
5. They were in no danger from the carriages, for such things
were not in use. The usual way for ladies, as well as gentlemen, " to
go about," was on horseback, both sexes sitting alike, astride the
horse; side-saddles not being invented till the next reign. Queens,
and persons of high rank, were occasionally conveyed on horse
litters ; these were like a bedstead, fastened by shafts before and
behind to two horses; something in the manner in which hand-
barrows are carried by men.
6. Over the litter there was a canopy held, supported on four lon^
poles, each pole carried by a man on foot; so that this saode of
travelling was not a very expeditious one. The lord-m«yor and
aldermen of London, on occasion of an annual merrymaking in the
country, used to go on horseback, while their wives went in wagons.
LXXXII. — 1. Describe the dress of a gentleman of Edward III.'s time. 2. What of
the ladies? 3. What of the diversions of the English? 4. What of stage plays'
BATTLE OP POICTIERS. — 1366.
147
7. The ardor for study in this reign was very great, fv'.r we are
informed that there were 30,000 students at Oxford i lone. But
very little attention was paid to useful sciences. Of the ignorance
in geography, we may judge from this story. In 1344, Pope Clem-
ent VI. qreated Louis of Spain Prince of the Fortunate Isles, mean-
ing the Canaries, then newly discovered.
8. The English ambassador at Rome, and his retinue, were
seized with an alarm that Louis had been created King of Eng-
land, and they immediately hurried home, in order to convey this
important intelligence.
. CHAPTER LXXXIII.
Battle of Foictiers, — King John of France taken Prisoner. — Generous
Cond^ict of the Black Prince.
EDWARD, THE BLACK PRINCE, WAITING UPON KING JOHN.
1. The animosity between the French and English was so in-
tense, that not even the dreadful pestilence could for any length of
time prevent its breaking out into open hostilities, and in 1352 the
war was renewed, Philip de Valois having been succeeded in 1350
by his son John.
2. For four years the contest went on without any very distin-
guished action on either side, the English, however, gradually ex-
6. What yvijs the usual mode of conveyance? 7, 8 What instance of the ignorance of
geography ?
LXXXIII. — 1. When was the war with France renewed? Who reigned in Franc*
2. When was the battle of Poictiers fought? 3 What were the forces on each side
148 KING JOHN OF FRANCE TAKEN PRISONER. 1356.
tending their territories in France. At length, on the 19th of Sep-
tember, 1356, a battle was fought at Poictiers, which had a most
decisive eiTect on the condition of France.
3. On the 17th of that month, the Black Prince, who, through
the whole war, had distinguished himself by his valor and discre-
tion, encamped with an army of 12,000 men near the town of Poic-
tiers. The same evening, the King of France, with an army of
60,000 men, encamped within a mile of the prince, who, when he
saw the French army advance thus unexpectedly upon him, ex-
claimed, " God help us ! it only remains for us to fight bravely."
4. The Cardinal of Perigord, who was with the French army,
was very desirous to make peace, and rode backwards and forwards
several times between John and the prince with that view. The
prince said to him, "Save my honor, and the honor of my army,
and I will readily listen to any reasonable conditions." But John
would consent to nothing, unless the prince and a hundred of his
knights would surrender themselves prisoners of war.
5. The reply of the prince to this was, that "he would never be
made a prisoner but sword in hand." The cardinal, finding his
endeavors unavailing, retired to Poictiers, and the two armies pre-
pared themselves for battle. We shall not give you a particular
account of this engagement; it will be enough to say that the Eng-
lish gained a most complete victory.
6. King John, deserted by the larger part of his knights, fought
bravely for his liberty. By his side was his son Philip, scarcely four-
teen years old, who did wonders in defence of his father. The king,
wearied, and overwhelmed by numbers, might easily have been slain ;
but every English gentleman was ambitious of taking alive the royal
prisoner, and exhortations to surrender were heard on all sides.
7. The king still cried out, " Where is my cousin, the Prince of
Wales ?" and seemed unwilling to surrender to any person of infe-
rior rank. But, being told that the prince was at a distance, he at
length yielded himself to a French knight, named Morbec, who had
been obliged to fly his country for murder. The young prince,
Philip, who acquired the surname of the Hardy, from his conduct
in this battle, also surrendered.
8. The Black Prince, who was reposing in his tent after the fatigues
of the day, felt very anxious about the fate of the French king, and
sent the Earl of Warwick to bring him intelligence. That nobleman
found the captive at a fortunate moment, for his life was exposed
to more danger than it had been during the heat of the action.
9. The prisoner had been taken by force from Morbec by the Eng-
lish, and a contest had arisen among the prince's followers, as to whom
the prisoner belonged to. Some brutal soldiers, rather than yield the
prize to their rivals, had threatened to put him to death. Warwick
overawed all parties, and, rescuing the king from their turbulence,
led him to the prince, who received him with every mark of respect
and sympathy ; seeking by his conduct to soothe and comfort him.
4, Who ried to make petu^e? What prevented its being made? 6. What was th«
result a the battle? 6, 7, 8. What was the fate of King John? 9, 10. How was ht
GENEROUS CONDUCT OF THE BLACK PRINCE.
14S
10. Having ordered a magnificent supper to be prepared, he
himself served at table, as if lie had been one of the retinue. He
stood behind the king's chair, declining to sit down in his presence,
saying, " he knew too well the diflference of rank between a subject
and a sovereign prince."
11. The king, much affected by this generous treatment, so little
to be expected from so youthful a conqueror, burst into tears, and
declared that though it was his fate to be a captive, he rejoiced that
he had fallen into the hands of the most generous and valiant prince
alive.
12. The prince, after returning thanks to God for his victory,
praised his troops for their conduct, and gave rewards and dig-
nities to those who had particularly distinguished themselves. On
the 24th of the following April, he sailed with his royal prisoners
to England. On their approach to London, they were met by a
train of a thousand citizens, in their best array, who conducted
them with great state to Westminster.
_, /«.
'B./P^
PRINCE EDWARD AND KING JOHN
13. The Black Prince, in a plain dress, and on a little palfrey,
rode by the side of the King of France, who was clad in royal
robes, and mounted on a stately war-horse. When they arrived at
Westminster, King Edward met them, and embraced the captive
king with every mark of respect and affection. He and his son
were sumptuously lodged, and treated more like visitors than pris-
oners, during the three years they remained in England.
received and treated by the prince? 11. How was the king affected by this treatment I
12. When did the prince return to England? 13. What is said of the reception of hia
and his prisoners there ?
13*
I)
150
RANSOM OF KING JOHN. — 1860.
CHAPTEE LXXXIV.
Honorable Cmdwit of John, King of France. — Edward the Black
Prince, and his Wife, the Fair Maid of Kent, hold their Court at
Bordeaux. — The Prince becomes ill, and returns to England, and
dies. — Death of Edtvard III. — The English Language adopted.-
How the King erected his Buildings.
—rizSujy,
JOHN OF FRANCE.
1. Edward had now two captive monarchs in his kingdom; but
he soon after released David Bruce, who had remained a prisoner
eleven years, upon payment of a large ransom. After the lapse of
three years, and many tedious negotiations, a treaty for the release
of John was at length concluded. His ransom was fixed at three
millions of gold crowns.
2. Edward accompanied John to Calais, and the two kings, with
many expressions of affection and regard, parted on the 24th of
October, 1360. One of the hostages who had been given for the
payment of John's ransom having escaped, that monarch, who felt
that by this breach of faith his own honor was impeached, returned
to England, where he died in the year 1364.
3. The government of the provinces conquered in France was
given to the Black Prince, who, with his wife, called the Fair Maid
of Kent, established his court at Bordeaux. He soon afterwards
engaged in a war to replace Pedro on the throne of Spain, in which
he was at the time successful.
LXXXIV. — ^1. What kings did Edward hold as prisoners? 2. When was John re.
leaned? Why did he return to England? When did he die? 3. In what new expedfr
DEATH OF THE BLACK PRINCE. 1376. 151
4. After his return from Spain, the Black Prince became subject
to such continued ill health, that it was believed he had been poi-
soned. His illness had a most unhappy effect on his temper ; from
being the most benevolent and generous of men, he became cruel
and morose. After some months of constant suffering, he became
unable from weakness to mount his horse, and was obliged to give
up the command of the army.
5. From this time the glory of England declined ; every expe-
dition was unsuccessful. These mortifications, and his continued
illness, increased the irritability of his mind. He returned to
England, as a last hope, for the recovery of his health ; but, after
lingering some time, he died on the 8th of June, 1376, in the forty-
seventh year of his age.
6. His loss was felt throughout England, as a private as well as a
public loss. The Captal de Bucke, one of his brave companions,
was so much afflicted by his death, that he refused to take food, and
thus soon followed his lamented master.
7. The loss of his son broke the heart of the poor old king, who
did not long survive him, and died at his palace, June 1st, 1377, in
the sixty-fifth year of his age, and the fifty -first of his reign.
8. Edward's war with France produced one important effect.
Hitherto, the king and nobility had never forgotten their French
extraction, and the French language had been the language in
common use by them. But they had now acquired such an an-
tipathy to the French, that the use of the French language was
abolished, and it was ordered by law that none but the English
should be employed in the courts of law, and in the public deeds.
9. The condition of the laboring classes in this reign may be best
understood from the manner in which Edward conducted the build-
ing of the magnificent castle of Windsor. Instead of engaging work-
men by contracts and wages, he ordered every county in England
to send him a certain number of masons, carpenters, and other artif-
icers, in proportion to the number of its inhabitants, just as if he
had been levying an army ; and this command was promptly obeyed.
TABLE OF THE FAMILY OF EDWARD III.
WJFE.
Philippa, daughter of the Earl of Hainaalt.
SONS.
Edward, the Black Prince, who died before his father.
Lionel, Duke of Clarence, who died before his father, leaving a daughter, who
married ^Edmund Mortimer, Earl of March.
John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster.
Edmund, Duke of York.
Thomas, Duke of Gloucester.
tion did the Black Prince engage ? 4, 5. What change took place in the Black Prince ?
When did he die? 6. What was a consequence of his death? 7. When did Edward
III. die ? What was his age? IIow long had he reigned? 8, What change was effected
in consequence of the wars witli the French? 9. What circumstance is given aa a
siH'ciinon of the condition of tlic poojile?
152
RICHARD II. SUCCEEDS TO THE THRONE. — 1377.
DAUGHTERS.
Isabel, married to the Earl of Bedford.
Joan, married to the King of Castile.
Mary, married to the Duke of Brittany.
Margaret, married to the Earl of Pembroke.
GRANDSONS.
Richard, son of the Black Prince, who succeeded to the throne.
Henry, son of John of Gaunt, afterwards king, by the name of Henry IV.
John Beaufort, son of John of Gaunt, from whom was descended King Hejin
VII.
Henry Beaufort, son of John of Gaunt, who was Cardinal of Winchester.
Richard, son of Edmund of York.
'f
CHAPTER LXXXV.
r
4
Richard II. succeeds to the Throne. — Character of his three Uncles.
Insurrection of the People under Wat Tyler and Jack Straw.
About the Templars and the Temple.
"WAT TYLER SLAIN.
1. Immediately after the death of his grandfather, the son of
the Black Prince was proclaimed king, by the title of Richard II.
He was only eleven years old. No regency was expressly appointed,
but the king's uncles, the Dukes of Lancaster, York, and Gloucester,
governed in the king's name.
2. John of Gaunt, the eldest of these, had a high spirit and great
ambition, and even during his father's lifetime had exercised great
LXXXV.— 1. Who succeeded Edward III.? Who governed in his name? 2. What
was the character of the king's uncles? 3. What lu asure was adopted to raise money f
WAT Tyler's insurrection. — i38i 153
authority in the state. The Duke of York was well meaiiug, but
indolent and of little ability. The Duke* of Gloucester was turbu-
lent, bold, and meddling; but John, being the oldest, had the chief
Bway in their councils.
3. Edward left his grandson involved in wars both with France
and Scotland, to maintain which, a tax was imposed, in 1381, upon
every person above fifteen years of age. This tax excited great
discontents among the people, which were raised to the highest
pitch by the insolent conduct of the collectors.
4. One of these having insulted the daughter of a tyler at Dept-
ford, named Walter, the father knocked down the ruffian with his
hammer. The mob applauded the action, and, exclaiming that it
was full time to throw off the yoke of servitude, and to take vengeance
on their tyrants, flew to arms. Wat Tyler, as he is called, took upon
himself the command of the insurgents, and sent messages into all
the neighboring counties, inviting the laboring classes to join them.
5. The summons was joyfully obeyed, and quitting their employ-
ments, the i3eople hastened to Blackheath, the appointed place of
meeting, burning the houses and plundering the estates of the
nobility as they passed. The frenzy of the people was encouraged
by the declamations of a crazy priest, named John Ball, who went
about preaching to them from such texts as this :
"When Adam delved, and Eve span,
Who was then the gentleman ?"
6. The mob, when assembled at Blackheath, amounted to at
least 100,000 men. Wat Tyler and another man, called, from his
business as a thresher, Jack Straw, were appointed leaders, and
they all set off like hounds in full cry towards London. Rushing
into the city, they spread themselves over it, killing every gentle-
man who came in their way, and filling every part with terror.
7. They were particularly furious against the Lombards and
Flemings; and those who could not pronounce the words ^^ bread
and cheese" with a proper English accent, were judged to be for-
eigners, and had their heads cut off" on the spot.
8. Their rage was also directed against the lawyers, and the Tem-
ple, with all the records that were kept in it, was destroyed. This
is the name of a building that was once the residence of the Knights
Templars, an order of monkish knights, who took upon themselves
the vow of never marrying, and observed other monastic rules.
9. Instead of living in monasteries, and wearing cowls, they put
on armor, and devoted themselves to the protection of those who
went on pilgrimages to the Holy Land. About the year 1310 the
order was dissolved, and Edward III. granted their house, which
from them was called the Temple, to the students of law, by whom
it is still inhabited.
How was it received by the people? 4. What act led immediately to the insni-rection?
Who was made the leader? 5. What is said of John Ball? 6. Where did the mob
assemble? Who were appointed leaders? What dfd the mob proceed to do? 7. What
is said of their treatment of foreigners? 8. What is tlie Temple? What is said of th«
Templars? 9. By whom is the Temple now occupied'
154
WAT TYLERS INSURRECTION. — 1381,
CHAPTER LXXXVI.
The Insurrem m is quelled by the Bravery of William Walworth, and
the Presence of Mind of Richard II.
KICHARD II. IN THE BARGE.
1. The king's uncles were all absent from the kingdom, and the
insurrection was so sudden, that no preparations had been made for
checking it. The king, with his mother and chief officers and a
small number of the nobles, took refuge in the Tower. Having re-
covered from the first surprise, a council was held to devise meas-
ures for the general security.
2. Some were for resorting to force, but more peaceful counsels
prevailed ; and it was determined that a message should be sent to
the insurgents, to say that if they would retire to a certain place
without the city, the king would meet them on the next day, and
hear their grievances. Accordingly, on the 14th of June, 1381,
Richard, with a few unarmed attendants, proceeded to the appointed
place, where he found about sixty thousand persons assembled.
3. The king, in a gentle manner, asked them what they wanted.
They replied, "they wanted the freedom of themselves and chil-
dren." The king promised their desire should be granted, and
that, if they would return home, he would give them certificates of
freedom. Thirty clerks were instantly set to work to write these
certificates, which were given to all who asked for them. Imme-
LXXX VI.— 1. Where were the king and his uncles at the breaking ont of the insur.
rection? 2. What measure did the king adopt to qnell it? 3. What was his success*
THE INSURRECTION QUELLED. — 138L 155
diately the mob dispersed, every one returning contentedly to his
home.
4. In the mean time Wat Tyler, with Jack Straw, and the most
desperate of the party, supposing that the proposal on the part of
the king to meet the people was merely a stratagem to get them out
of the city, and having no expectation that he would keep his
engagement, instead of going to the appointed place, proceeded to
the Tower.
5. They met with little resistance here, and, having gained admit-
tance, murdered the Archbishop of Canterbury, and many others
whom they found there. But they were disappointed in their prin-
cipal object, which was to get possession of the person of the king,
whom they had invited to meet them. He went on the river in a
barge, but such were the symptoms of violence that he dared not
land, and turned back.
6. But the next day, as Richard, attended by William Walworth,
the Mayor of London, and about sixty horsemen, was riding through
Smithfield, he met Wat Tyler, at the head of nearly thirty thousand
of the insurgents. Walter, ordering his companions to keep at a dis-
tance, rode up to the king, and conducted himself towards him with
such audacity, that Walworth, Imable to endure his insolence, struck
him to the ground with his sword.
7. The royal party would undoubtedly have been sacrificed to the
fury of the mob, if it had not been for the extraordinary presence of
mind of the king. Riding up to the insurgents before they had time
to recover from their momentary surprise, he cried out, " My friends,
be not concerned for the loss of your unworthy leader; I, your king,
will be your leader !"
8. Turning his horse, he rode into the open field at the head of
the multitude, who followed him without knowing why. In the
mean time, the cry had risen in the city, that the king had fallen
into the hands of the rebels, and instantly some thousands of brave
men flew to his rescue.
9. When they appeared, the mob, seized with a panic, fell on
their knees before the king, imploring his pardon, which he granted
them, on condition that they dispersed and returned to their homes.
This they all did ; and tlms this insurrection, which appeared to be
so formidable, melted away like snow in a sudden thaw.
4, 5. Wha^t did Wat Tyler a 1 his associates do? 6, 7, 8, 9. Relate the particulars of the
ileath of Walter, and of the Uspersion of the m >b.
166
CHARACTER OF RICHARD II. — 1381.
OHAPTEE LXXXVII.
Character of Richard II. — About Chaucer and Robert Langland
CHAUCER.
1. Kichard's conduct during this disturbance naturally led hia
subjects to hope that he had inherited the courage and vigor of mind
of the most distinguished of his ancestors. But the hope was not
realized. As he advanced in age, he discovered a weakness and
frivolity which made him totally unfit for the government of a king-
dom. His person was extraordinarily beautiful. He hated business,
and devoted himself to amusement. He was fond of show and mag-
nificence ; his household consisted of ten thousand persons ; he had
three hundred in his kitchen alone.
2. One of the first acts, after quiet was restored, was to revoke
all the certificates of freedom which had been given, and to compel
all those to whom they had been granted, to return to their state
of ser-^tude, and to perform all their accustomed services to thei'*
lords.
3. At the age of sixteen, Richard married Anne of Bohemia, who
was long remembered in England by the name of the good Queen
Anne. The Duke of Lancaster had some claims, in right of his wife,
to the throne of Castile, and in 1386, he sailed for Spain with an
army of twenty thousand men to prosecute these. He remained there
LXXXVII.— 1. What is 8«>id of the character and person of Richard? 2. What was
one of liis first acts after he restoration of quiet? 3. Whom did Ricliard marry!
THE POETS CHAUCER AND LANGLAND. r-1380-1440. 157
three years, and the dispute was finally settled I y the marriage of
his daughter with the son of the reigning King o " Castile.
4. Lancaster's eldest daughter had married the King of Portugal,
and his once turbulent ambition seemed quite satisfied with securing
to his posterity the crowns of two kingdoms, for after his return to
England he led a private life. In 1394 he married Catherine Swyn-
ford, who had been governess to his daughters, and who was the
sister of Chaucer, who is sometimes called the Father- of English
Poetry, because he was the first English poet of eminence.
5. He was born in 1368, and having a distaste for the profession
of the law, for which he was originally intended, obtained a place
at the court of Edward III., to whom he made himself very agree-
able, and from whom he obtained many substantial marks of favor.
Having adopted the religious opinions of Wickliffe, about whom
we shall presently speak, Chaucer was obliged to leave the king-
dom, to avoid the anger of the clergy.
6. He was at length enabled to return, and the last years of his
life were spent in ease and plenty. His chief work is the poem
called the Canterbury Tales. Few of the modern poets have
equalled him in the excellence of his descriptions; but from the
great changes that have taken place in the English language since
his time, his poetry is often so obscure, that persons unaccustomed
to the old style of writing cannot understand it.
7. Since we have begun upon poetry, we may as well mention
Robert Langland, who lived about this time. He wrote a very
severe satire against persons of all professions, called the " Vision
of Piers Plowman," which is very valuable, for the insight it gives
us into the manners of the times.
8. It is not in rhyme, and is written in a very singular kind of
verse, which is called alliterative, and which consists in having in the
same line as many words as possible beginning with the same letter.
Thus, speaking of the magnificence of a monkish dwelling, he says,
" I found there
A hall for a high king, a household to holden,
With broad boards abouten, j^-benched well cleiti;
With windows of glass wrought as a church,
And chambers with chimneys, and chapels gay
CHAPTEE LXXXVIII.
Anecdote illustrating the Manners of the Times.
1. The king was frequently engaged in wars with the Scots.
During one of the expeditions against them, an incident occurred,
What expedition did the Duke of Lancaster engage in? How did it result ? 4. What of
the conduct of the duke after his return from Spain ? 5, 6. Wliat is said of Chaucer? 7,
««. What of Robert Langland ?
LXXXVIII.— 2, 3. Relate the circumstances of Sir Ralph Stafford's death. 5. What v
14
158 TIMES OF RICHARD II. — 1377-1400.
which, as it illustrates the manners of the times, we will relate,
Having arrived with his forces at Beverley, Eichard determined to
remain there for several days.
2. His army was too numerous to be lodged in the town, and
part was, therefore, dispersed in the neighboring villages. A poor
German knight, who was one of those who were so dispersed, was
looking for a lodging, and trying, in very bad English, to make
himself understood. A squire, belonging to the king's half-brother,
Sir John Holland, began to abuse the poor German, and laughed
at him.
3. An archer of Sir Ealph Stafford's took up the quarrel of the
German, and shot the squire. When Sir John Holland heard of
the death of his follower, he made a vow that he would neither eat
nor drink till it was avenged. Kiding furiously about the lanes in
search of the German knight, the innocent cause of the affray, he
met Sir Ralph Stafford in a narrow passage, and struck him with
his sword as he passed.
4. The blow was mortal ; but Sir John rode on, without perhaps
knowing that he had killed him. The king was very angry when
he heard of Sir Ralph's death, and would certainly have hanged
the murderer, had he not taken refuge in the Sanctuary of St.
John at Beverley.
5. In those days, every church, abbey, or consecrated place was a
sanctuary; and all persons who had committed crimes, or were
otherwise in fear of their lives, might secure themselves from dan-
ger by getting into them ; for they were deemed so sacred, that to
force a sanctuary, that is, to take any person out by violence who
had sought refuge there, was thought a greater crime than murder
itself.
6. We remember a story of a nobleman who had taken sanc-
tuary in some abbey during the reign of Richard III. The king
was on the point of rushing in and seizing his victim, when the
abbot presented himself in the gateway, bearing the Holy Sacra-
ment in his hand, and Richard turned away, not daring to violate
a sanctuary so guarded.
7. We will now return to Sir John. The Princess of Wales, his
mother, was so much distressed at her son's danger, that she died
of grief. He was afterwards pardoned by the king, and received
into favor. Sir Ralph Stafford, the victim of his lawless conduct,
was a very accomplished young man, and the only son of an old
Lord Stafford, who was then with the army.
8. Lord Stafford, as soon as he had recovered from the first burst
of grief at the shocking murder of his son, went to the king, and
told him that as he was on his road to fight the Scots, he would not
let his grief prevent him from serving his country in the hour of
need; "and," added he, "during this expedition I shall not think
of my affliction : for I like not that the Scots be rejoiced at the
misery of the Earl of Stafford."
said of sanctuaries ? 6. What anecr'ote of Richard III.'s respect for them? 7,8,9 R«
late thp remainder of the story of S'r John Holland and of Lord Stafford.
/
/
/
/
JIICHARD RESIGNS TO A REGENCY. 1387.
159
9. The afflicted old man accordingly accompanied the army into
Scotland, and performed all the duties of a soldier and commander,
as if he had a heart free from sorrow ; but as soon as the expedition
was ended, he went on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, and did not
iive to return.
CHAPTER LXXXIX.
The King offends his Nobles, and is obliged to resign his Power to a
Regency, but resumes his Authority. — Death of the Duke of Glou-
cester,
KICHAKD RESIGNING HIS CKOWN. ,
1. During the absence of the Duke of Lancaster, the king had
made himself very unpopular by giving the principal offices of state
to a set of worthless favorites, the chief of whom was Michael de la
Pole, the son of a merchant of London.
2. A party was formed against the king, at the head of which was
the Duke of Gloucester. This became powerful enough to compel
Richard to surrender the government of the kingdom to a council
of regency, consisting of fourteen noblemen. Many of the favorites
were put to death, and De la Pole, who had been made Earl of Suf-
folk, saved his life by flying from the kingdom.
3. Not content with depriving his nephew of all power, Glouces-
ter determined to destroy every friend that remained to him. Rich-
ard, though he had assembled around him so many vicious characters,
had still preserved his respect for Sir Samuel Burleigh, a good and
LXXXIX. — 1. How did Richard give oflfence to bis nobles? Wlio was bis chief favor-
ite? 2. Wbiit was tlio consequence ol his conduct? 3, 4. What is said about Sir
160 TRIAL BY COMBAT. — 1397.
venerable old man, who had been appointed his tutor by the Black
Prince.
4. Neither the affection which that prince was known to have had
for him, nor his own age and virtue, could preserve him from the
malice of Gloucester, who procured his condemnation on a pretended
charge of high treason. And though the good Queen Anne remained
on her knees three hours before the inexorable Gloucester, begging
for his life, he was executed like a common traitor.
5. Richard submitted, quietly to the tyranny of his uncle for about
a year and a half, and then, suddenly rousing himself into action,
asserted his own right to the sovereign power. He removed the
officers appointed by Gloucester, and filled their places with men
of ability. He acted with such prudence and vigor that Gloucester
and his party were thunderstruck, and relinquished their authority.
6. Richard now sought to purchase the friendship of his uncle by
grants of immense value, but the duke was not of a character to
remain long in a state of quiet. The king, having information of
his plots, determined to be beforehand with him, and caused him to
be seized by surprise and carried to Calais.
7. The Duke of Gloucester was accused of high treason, and a
parliament was summoned to meet at Westminster, September 17th,
1397, for his trial. So many nobles came to London to attend this,
that every lodging in London, and for ten miles around, was filled.
8. When the day of trial arrived, the Governor of Calais was sum-
moned to bring his prisoner; but, instead of producing him, he sent
word that Gloucester had died in prison. The particulars of hi{»
death are not known, but there is every reason to ])elieve that h^
was murdered by the orders of the king.
CHAPTER XC.
\*
Trial by Combat, between the Dukes of Hereford and Norfolk. — Cere
monies used on that Occasion.
1. Some of the nobles did not hesitate to charge the king with the
murder of Gloucester. The Duke of Norfolk one day expressed this
opinion in the hearing of Henry Bolingbroke, a son of John of
Gaunt, and of course the cousin of the king. Henry was highly
indignant at this charge, and made a formal complaint against the
duke for speaking seditious words.
2. It was decreed by the lords in parliament that the matter should
be decided by a personal combat between the accuser and the accused ;
a common mode of deciding doubtful questions of law or of fact, as we
Samuel Burleigh? 5. How long did Richard submit to the rule of his uncle? What
did he do then ? 6, 7, 8. Relate the rest of the incidents of the Duke of Gloucester's
life.
XC. — 1. What was the ground of quarrel betwoon the Dukes of Hereford and Norfolk
TRIAL BY COMBAT. — lJ97. 161
have before stated. It may interest the reader to have a descrip'
tion of the ceremonies used on the occasion.
3. The accuser first appeared, in full armor, with his drawn sword
in his hand, and mounted on a white charger, with housings of greet
and blue velvet, on which were embroidered swans and antelopes of
gold. When he approached the lists, the marshal demanded. Who he
was ? To which he answered, " I am Henry of Lancaste^r, Duke of
Hereford, come hither according to my duty, against Thomas Mow-
bray, Duke of Norfolk, a false traitor to God, the king, the country,
and me."
4. Then, taking the oath that his quarrel was just and true, he
desired to enter the lists. This being granted to him, he sheathed his
sword, made the sign of the cross upon his forehead, seized his lance,
which had hitherto been borne by his squire, and passing the barrier
or entrance to the lists, alighted from his horse, and sat down in a
chair of green velvet, placed at one end of the lists.
5. He had scarce taken his seat, when the king came into the field,
with great pomp, attended by the peers, and ten thousand men-at-
arms, to preserve order among the spectators. The king being seated
in his chair of state, a herald proclaimed that none but the marshals
should presume to touch the lists, under pain of death.
6. Then another herald proclaimed aloud, "Behold here Henry
of Lancaster, Duke of Hereford, who has entered the lists to make
good his charge against Thomas Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, on
pain of being counted false and recreant."
7. The Duke of Norfolk immediately appeared in arms, mounted
upon a horse, with housings of crimson velvet, embroidered with
lions of silver and mulberry- trees, his armorial bearings; and having
taken his oaths, entered the field, exclaiming aloud, " God defend
the right !"
8. Alighting from his horse, he placed himself in a chair of crimson
velvet, opposite to his antagonist at the other end of the lists. Then
the marshal, having measured their lances, delivered one to the
Duke of Hereford, and sent a knight with the other to the Duke of
Norfolk ; he then made proclamation that they should prepare for
the combat.
9. They immediately mounted their horses, closed the visors of
their helmets, and fixed their lances on their rests. The trumpets
sounded the charge ; the Duke of Hereford rushed forward with the
greatest violence, but before he could reach his antagonist, the king
threw down his sceptre, which was a signal for the heralds to inter-
pose, and to stop the combat.
10. He ordered their lances to be taken away, and banished the
Duke of Hereford for ten years, and the Duke of Norfolk for life.
Nothing could have been more ill judged than this measure, which
was attributed to the king's cowardice. In those ferocious times, per-
sonal courage was considered the greatest virtue a monarch could
possess, and the want of it exposed him to the contempt of his sub-
jects, and therefore to no little danger.
2. How was it ordered that the dispute. should be settled ? 3, 4, 6, 6, 7, 8. Give aii nccouni
14*
162 RESIGNATION AND DEATH OF RICHARD. 13;^9-1400.
11. The measure gave general dissatisfaction. There was a feel
ing of disappointment at the loss of the show, and of indignation at
the injustice done to the parties themselves. Henry of Lancaster was
a great favorite with the soldiers; was possessed of immense wealth,
and related to all the great families of the kingdom. He was a dan-
gerous subject to offend ; but still no ill consequences to the king
might have ensued, but for some new wrongs inflicted upon him.
CHAPTEK XCI.
Henry of Lancaster returns to England with an Army, and compels
Bichard 11. to resign the Grown. — Death of Richard.
1. In 1399, John of Gaunt died, and Richard at once seized on all
his great estates. His son Henry, called Bolingbroke, from the place
of his birth, was in France when he heard of this new outrage com-
mitted against him. He resolved immediately to reclaim his rights,
and being assisted with ships and soldiers by the Duke of Brittany,
he landed in England, July 4th, 1399.
2. The king was at that time in Ireland, and his uncle, the Duke
of York, governed England during his absence. It is probable that
Henry, when he first landed, had no view beyond that of getting back
his inheritance; but finding himself joined by some powerful noble-
men, he soon began to entertain designs upon the throne itself.
3. The Duke of York was preparing, on the king's part, to make
resistance ; but he too, being persuaded by Henry that he had only
come to claim his inheritance, joined him with the forces under his
command.
4. Richard himself soon after landed at Milford Haven, and finding
that his uncle, instead of having an army ready for his service, had
gone over to the party of Henry, retired with a few friends to Con-
way. After some negotiations, he imprudently agreed to a personal
conference with his cousin at Flint Castle, to which Richard at once
proceeded, with his few attendants.
5. The next day Henry arrived, attended by his army. Richard,
who was watching on the walls for his coming, went down to meet
him ; the duke, after some ceremony, entered the castle in full armor,
only making bare his head in compliment to the fallen king.
6. Henry, having thus secured the person of Richard, led him in
triumph to London. On the road he was subjected to many indignities
both from the duke and from the people, and on his arrival at the
capital he was committed as a prisoner to the Tower.
of the ceremonies used on the occasion. 9. How did the matter end? 10. What did the
king do to the parties? 11. IIow was the measure received?
XCI.— 1. When did John of Gaunt die ? What became of his estates ? What did
Henry do? When did he land in England? 2. Where was the king? By whom wag
[lenry joinetl ? 4, 5. What becani":' of Richard ? 6. Ho\> was he treated by Ileury 1
JOHN WICKLIFFE. 13(0-1384. 163
7. Henry now openly declared his design upon the crown, and
compelled the king to sign a paper containing a resignation of it.
This paper was communicated to parliament, who gave it their ap-
proval. Henry was unanimously declared to be the successor, and was
led to the vacant throne by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York.
8. Kichard was conveyed to Pontefract Castle, and there put to
death in the beginning of the year 1400, in the thirty-fourth year of
his age, and the twenty-third of his reign. He is called the last
sovereign of the line of Plantagenet; Henry and his successors being
styled The Hoiise of Lancaster.
FAMILY OF RICHARD II.
WIFE.
Anne of Bohemia, who died before him. He was espoused to Isabella of
France, at the time of his deposition. He left no children.
TABLE OF THE KINGS OF THE LINE OF PLANTAGENET. ■
Began to reign. Reigned.
. Henry II., grandson of Henry I.
. Richard I., Coeur de Lion, son of Henrj' II.
. John Lackland, son of Henry II.
. Henry III., son of John.
. Edward I.," son of Henry III.
. Edward II., son of Edward I.
. Edward III., son of Edward II.
. Richard II., grandson of Edward III.
1154 .
35
1189 .
10
1199 .
17
1216 .
56
1272 ...
35
1307 .
20
1327 . ■
50
1377 ..
. 22
CHAPTER XCII.
Account of John Wickliffe, who attempted to produce a Reformation in
Religion.
1. In the course of our story we have had frequent occasion to
speak of the pride and luxury of the clergy. This was in part the
consequence of the idle lives which the liberality of a superstitious
people enabled them to lead, and in part to the corrupting doc-
trines of the established church.
2. John Wickliffe, born about the year 1324, was the first who
dared to protest openly against the errors of the time. He was
himself a priest, and had gained great distinction at the University
of Oxford, where he was educated, by his abilities and acquire-
ments, and more especially by his knowledge of the Scriptures.
3. He first became publicly known in the latter part of the reign
of Edward III., by a controversy with the begging friars, an order
of monks, who, because our Saviour and his apostles avoided
worldly riches and honors, pretended to imitate them by going
7. What did he compel the king to do? What did parliament do? 8. When and where
did Richard die? What was his age? How long had he reigned? What line of sov
'^reigns ended with him? What were his sticcessors styled?
XCII.— 2. When Avas John Wicklifftf born ? 3, - What did he do ? 5. By whom
164 WICKLIFFE J>EFORE AN ECCLESIASTICAL COUNCIL.
about begging ; and who seemed to think that poverty ana beggary
were the essence of religion.
JOHN Wl( KI It J
4. Wickliffe afterwards attacked the corruptions of the monks in
general ; and, proceeding by degrees, as his knowledge of the Scrip-
tures increased, he came at last to deny the authority of the pope, and
the truth of many of the doctrines of the Roman Catholic Church.
5. As he likewise denied the validity of the claims of the clergy
to temporal authority, his doctrines were highly acceptable to the
nobles, and he was openly favored by John of Gaunt, who, after
the death of Edward III., was, as we have before stated, the most
powerful man in the kingdom.
6. The boldness and success with which Wickliffe pursued this
work excited the alarm of the churchmen ; and he was summoned
to appear before an ecclesiastical counsel, to answer for his con-
duct in publishing such heretical opinions.
7. At the day appointed he was conducted to St. Paul's Church in
London, the place where the council met, by the Duke of Lancaster,
and Sir Henry Percy, the Earl-Marshal of England, one of the chief
officers of the crown, and attended by an immense concourse of people.
8. We may well suppose that these marks of respect and favor
were not very pleasing to the clergy, and many angry words passed
between the duke and the Bishop of London. At length the nobles
and the clergy took their seats, whereupon the earl-marshal invited
Wickliffe to sit down ; " for," said he, " you have much to answer,
and need a convenient seat."
9. The rest we will give you in the words of an old historian .
vfas he favored? 6. What did the clergy do? 7, 8, 9, 10. Relate what occurred at the
HENRY IV. 140U. 165
"The Bishop of London told him that it was against all law and
reason, that he who was cited before a council should sit. Hereupon,
contumelious words arose between the marshal and the bishop. The
duke takes the marshal's part, and sharply reprehended the bishop.
10. "The bishop returns the like to the duke, who, in a great
rage, said he would pull down the pride of him, and of all the bishops
in England. The duke and the marshal standing thus stiffly for
John AVickliife, there was nothing done against him at that time."
11 There were a great many proselytes to the doctrines of Wick-
liffe. These were called Lollards, a name given them in derision,
the word meaning noisome weed. Various attempts were made to
root out the noisome weed of the reformed faith in religion, and
even the fire and fagot were used to extirpate it ; but without success.
It continued to exist until the reign of Henry VIII., when it was
decided by that potentate to be a wholesome plant, and the Roman
Catholic belief itself to be the noisome weed.
12. WicklifTe employed many of the latter years of his life in
making a translation of the Bible into English. This had been done
before by the Venerable Bede ; and the old Saxon bishop, Aldhelm,
in the year 706, translated the hook of Psalms into Saxon ; but when
the pope began to rule the affairs of the English church, none but
Latin Bibles were allowed to be used, and these were to be found
only in the hands of the priests.
13. The people were therefore kept from reading the Scriptures,
so tKat the priests and monks might make them believe what they
pleased. This work of Wiclvliffe, therefore, while it was highly
acceptable to the laity generally, was disapproved of by the bishops
and all who were attached to the established rules of the church.
14. An attempt was made to obtain an order from parliament for
the suppression of the English translation ; but it was unsuccessful,
in consequence of the warm remonstrances of the Duke of Lancas-
ter, who concluded by saying, " We will not be the dregs of all, see-
ing that other nations have the law of God, which is the law of our
faith, written in their own language." Wickliffe died, December
31st, 1384.
CHAPTER XCIII.
Henry IV. keeps the Throne in Defiance of the Eighth of Edmund
Mortimer, the true Heir. — He puts down the rebellious Barons. —
Owen Glendower.
1. The life of Henry IV. furnishes a striking example of the
sudden vicissitudes to which human life is subject. Within the
short space of three months, he had been wandering about without a
:ouucil. 11. Whence the name Lollard? 12. How did Wickliffe employ the last yeivri
of his life ? 13, 14. What a the use of the Bible ? When did Wickliffe die ?
^
166
CONSPIRACIES AND REBELLIONS. — 1400-1 40;i
Lome, an outcast from that country of which he was now the st>v
ereign.
OWEN GLiENDOWKR.
2. But his situation was far from being an enviable one. His life
was made miserable by constant apiDrehensions of plots and con-
spiracies, of which he was really in much danger, and the evil was
aggravated by his own jealous and suspicious temper.
3. Even after the abdication of Eichard, he had no legal title to
the crown, for the undoubted heir was Edmund Mortimer, a descend-
ant of Lionel, Duke of Clarence, the elder brother of John of
Gaunt. To secure himself from any attempts on the part of Ed-
mund, who was only seven years old, to recover his rights, Henry
caused him to be confined in Windsor Castle.
4. He had possessed the throne only three months when a very
dangerous conspiracy was entered into against him, by some nobles
attached to Richard. A man named Maudlin was dressed up to
personate him ; but a quarrel having arisen among the leaders, the
conspiracy was soon and easily crushed.
5. All the nobles taken in arms were beheaded ; a very different
treatment from that which the rebellious barons received in the reign
of King John, when they were forgiven as often as they offended
This difference of treatment shows the change which had taken place
in the relative power of the king and the barons ; for John, had he
dared to do so, would have acted precisely as Henry did.
6. To secure himself from any more attempts of this kind, Henry
caused Richard to be murdered, as we have already stated ; and to
XCIII. — 2. By \rliat was Henry's quiet disturl)ed? 3. Wlio was the true heir to the
/ BATTLE OF SHREWSBURY. 1403. 167
prevent any one from pretending in future to personate him, made
known the certainty of his death, by causing his body to be brought
to London, and exposed with the face uncovered for three days.
7. A few months afterwards the king had a very narrow escape.
One night he perceived, concealed in his bed, just as he was stepping
into it, a steel instrument with three sharp points, which would either
have killed him, or wounded him severely, had he laid down upon it.
8. Besides his secret enemies, Henry had a very formidable open
foe in Owen Glendower, a Welsh gentleman, of great spirit and
courage, who proclaimed himself Prince of Wales, in right of his
ancestors, and invited his countrymen to attempt the recovery of
their independence.
9. They accordingly flocked to his standard, and Glendower,
favored by the mountainous nature of his country, maintained him-
self for seven years against all the efforts of Henry to subdue him.
\\
CHAPTEK XCIV.
Several Bebellioiis against Henry IV. — All finally subdued. — Instance
of the Superstition of the People.
1. The Earl of Northumberland and his brother, the Earl of
Westmoreland, were two of the most powerful barons in England,
and it was chiefly by their means that Henry had been able to
ascend the throne. Instead of taking pains to secure their sup-
port, he gave them just occasion of offence.
2. The Earl of Northumberland and his son, Henry Percy, de-
feated the Scots in a battle fought at Homildon Hill, and made
prisoners of Earl Douglas and many others.- Immediately on hear-
ing of this victory, Henry sent orders to the earl not to admit any
of his prisoners to ransom; an interference with his rights which
the Percys highly resented.
3. By conferring together upon the subject, they became more
and more angry; and Henry Percy, who was surnamed Hotspur j
from his fiery temper, urged on his father and uncle till they re-
solved to dethrone King Henry, thinking that they could do this
with as little difiiculty as they had found in dethroning Richard.
4. Douglas was released, and engaged to assist them in their en-
terprise, and an invitation was also sent to Glendower to jein them
Douglas and Hotspur were first in the field, but before they conl\
be joined by Glendower, King Henry was already upon them.
5. A decisive battle was fought at Shrewsbury, July 21st, 1403.
Henry commanded his forces in person, assisted by his son Henry.
The greatest bravery and skill were shown on both sides, and the
event of the contest was long doubtful.
throne? 5. What circumstances show the change in the relative power of the king and
the barons? 7. Wliat danger did the king escape ? 8, 9. What of Owen GlendoweV?
XCIV.— 2. How did Henry offend tVie Earls of Northumberland and Westmoreland ?
3,4, What (lidthair resentment lead them to do? 5. When and where was the decisive
168 SEIZURE OF THE YOUNG PRINCE OF SCOTLAND. 1406.
6. The king had caused several of his attendants to wear armoi
resembling his own, and Douglas, who ardently desired to engage
with him personally, sought him over the field, and ^ften thought
he had fought with him and slain him ; but he as often found him-
self deceived, and was at last himself taken prisoner. Hotspur was
killed, and the royal army remained masters of the field.
7. The king, remembering the former services of Northumberland,
and pitying the poor old man's bereaved condition, granted hipi his
life, and soon after restored to him almost all his honors and estates.
8. Scarcely was one rebellion quelled before another broke out, at
the head of which were Scrope, Archbishop of York, and Thomas
Mowbray, the Earl-Marshal of England. Northumberland had also
once more taken up arms against the king ; but before he could join
his forces to those of the others, their followers were already dis-
persed, and themselves in the power of the king.
9. This was effected by an act of the grossest perfidy and false-
hood on the part of the king's general, sanctioned by himself. The
chief rebels were beheaded, even Scrope himself; which was the
first instance in England of a bishop's being punished with death.
10. The common people looked upon this as an act of gross im-
piety, and as the king was soon after afilicted with a loathsome
eruption in his face, they considered it as a direct punishment for
the offence against Heaven.
11. Northumberland, after several years of exile and wandering,
was killed in a last attempt to overthrow the power of Henry.
The repeated ill success of these rebellions at length subdued all
the king's enemies. Even the Welsh, in despair of recovering their
independence, abandoned Glendower, who wandered about in vari-
ous disguises during the rest of his life.
CHAPTER XCV.
Henry seizes the young Prince of Scotland, and keeps him a Prisoner
eighteen years. — Character of James L of Scotland,
1, It would be thought very strange, at the present day, if a king
should seize upon the infant son of another king, with whom he was
at peace, as the prince was passing on the sea from his own country
to another, and should keep him a prisoner for a great number of
rears: yet such a procedure was in perfect accordance with the
iaotions of justice held in the time of Henry IV.
2. Robert III., King of Scotland, was a prince of a very feeble
character, and the affairs of the nation were ruled by his brother, the
Duke of Albany, a restless and ambitious man, who governed in a
battle fought? 6. What expedient did Henry adopt to deceive the enemy? What was
the fate of several leaders? 8. Who were engaged in the next rebellion? 9. What was
the result of it? What did the common people think of the punishment of Scrope? 11.
What became of the rest of the king's enemies ?
XCV.— 2 What is said of Robert ITT. of Scotland ? What of the Duke of Albany?
ANECDOTE OF PRINCE HENJIY. — 1412. 1G9
most arbitiary manner, and even imprisoned and starved to death
the elder of the king's two sons.
3. The youngest son, James, was then ten years old, and the king,
being anxious to save him from falling into the hands of his cruel
uncle, resolved to send him into France, in charge of the Earl of
Orkney. They accordingly embarked, and set sail; but their ves-
sel was taken by an English ship.
4. The prince and his attendants were conveyed to Henry, who,
on being told by the Earl of Orkney that the young prince was
going to France to learn French, said, " I understand French, and
therefore ought to be intrusted with his education." He then
committed James and his attendants close prisoners to the Tower.
5. The poor old father was thrown into such agonies of grief by
the news, that he died in three days. The Duke of Albany then
assumed the government of Scotland as regent, but would do nothing
to procure the release of James, who, by the death of his father,
had become king. It was not until eighteen years afterwards, at
the death of the Duke of Albany, that James obtained his liberty,
being then ransomed by the people of Scotland.
6. But Henry made some amends for his unjust and cruel con-
duct, by giving the young prince the best education the times
afforded. He excelled in tilting, wrestling, archery, and all the ex-
ercises then practised by young men of rank ; as well as in the more
refined studies of oratory, law, and the philosophy of those times.
7. He had also an extraordinary talent for music and poetry;
indeed, some say that he was the inventor of that sweet and
plaintive style of music which is peculiar to Scotland. His poetry
is quite extraordinary, considering the time in which it was writ-
ten, and some of his ballads continue to be popular to the present
day. In one of his poems he describes very touchingly his manner
of life when he was a prisoner.
8. When restored to his kingdom, he proved the best king that
ever sat on the Scottish throne. He made excellent laws, and re-
formed many abuses. The name of James I. of Scotland is still
held in reverence by his countrymen.
CHAPTER XCVI.
Anecdotes of Prince Heiiry. — Death of Henry 1 V.
1 . Henry had now some respite from his enemies, but he had
none from the bitter reflections of his own mind, which was a per-
petual prey to remorse and fear. He also suffered greatly fmm ill
health. To add to his unhappiness, his son, the " Madcap Harry,"
3. Why did Robert wish to send his son to France? Did be reach there? 4. What was
done wi til the prince by Henry? 5. How long did the prince remain a prisoner? 6.
What amends did Henry make for his conduct? 7. What is said of James's poetry and
music ? 8. What of his character as king?
XCVI. — 1. What is said of the condition of Henry? 2, 3. Relate the story of Prince
15
170
DEATH OF HENRY IV. 14i:i
wlieii not engaged in war, in which he displayed great courage anO
ability, led a most disorderly life.
:!'''fiinn'{;l!!ll!lll.iiti
PRINCE HENRY STRIKING THE JUDGE.
2. One of his companions was arrested for a highway robbery,
and brought before the chief justice, Gascoigne, for examination;
the evidence was strong against him, but the prince, who was pres-
ent, required that lie should be released. Gascoigne refused to
comply with this demand; whereupon the prince became so much
exasperated as to forget for the moment where he was, and he
actually struck the judge as he sat upon the bench.
3. The judge forthwith vindicated the dignity of his office, by
sending the prince to prison ; and he, at once acknowledging the
impropriety of his own conduct, submitted to the punishment.
When this incident was related to the king, he exclaimed, " Happy
the monarch who possesses a judge so resolute in the discharge of
his duty, and a son so willing to submit to the law V*
4. The king's health now rapidly failed. As his strength de-
clined, his fears of rebellions, and of being deposed, increased even
to childish anxiety ; he could not sleep imless the crown itself was
laid upon his pillow. He became subject to dreadful fits, whicli
would cause him to fall down apparently dead.
5. One day, when he was in one of these fits, the prince, who be-
lieve4 liiin to he actually dead, took the crown from his pillow, and
carried it away. When the king came to his senses he instantly
missed it, and sternly asked who had dared to remove it.
6. The prince made a dutiful apology, which pacified the king,
llenrj' and the chief justice. 4. What is said of Henry's fears? 5,6,7. Relate th«
anecdote of the liing and the prii - \ When did Henry die ? What was his age ? He w
tong liad he r<Mgnoil ?
I
PRINCE HENRY AND THE LOLLARxJ. 171
who said, with a sigh, Alas, fair son, what right have you to the
crown, when you know your father has none ?" " My liege," an-
swered the prince, "with your sword you won it, and with the
sword I will keep it."
7. " Well," said the king, "do as you please; I leave the issue to
God, and hope he will have mercy on my soul." Not long after-
wards, on the 20th of March, 1413, while he was at church, he was
seized with a fit, and soon expired. This happened in the forty-
seventh year of his age, and the fourteenth of his reign.
TABLE OF THE FAMILY OF HENRY IV.
WIVES.
Mary de Bohun, daughter of an English noble.
Jane, the daughter of the King of Navarre.
SONS.
Henry, Prince of Wales.
Thomas, Duke of Clarence.
John, Duke of Bedford, afterwards Regent of France.
Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, afterwards Regent of England.
DAUGHTERS. \
Blanche, who married the Duke of Bavaria.
Philippa, who married the King of Denmark.
il
CHAPTER XCVII.
/Story of Prince Henry and (he Lollard. — Dress of the Ladies.
1. From the anecdotes we have already related, the reader has
doubtless formed an opinion of the character of Prince Henry ; but
we may mention another, illustrative of a different trait. We must
first state, however, that the Lollards were subjected to grievous inflic-
tions in the reign of Henry IV.
2. Arundel, Archbishop of Canterbury, was the chief persecutor,
and caused many of them to be put to death.- One of these, named
Badby, was sentenced to be burned at Smithfield. He was accord-
ingly tied to a stake, and fagots were piled around him.
3. Just as they were about to set fire to these, the prince rode up
to him, and besought him to renounce his opinions, and save his life,
promising to provide him with the means of living comfortably, if he
would do so.
4. The poor man thanked the prince with many expressions of
gratitude, but said that, as he firmly believed his opinions to be true,
he would not sacrifice his conscience to save his life.
5. The prince had no power to protect him from the fury of the
churchmen upon any other terms. When the fagots were, therefore,
XCVII.— 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Relate the story of Prince Henry and the Lollard. 6, 7 WUt ia
172 HENRY V. 1410.
set on fire, he came again, and entreated the sufferer to recant; but
he continued steadfast as before, and was accordingly burned to death.
6. As a relief to this horrible story, we may now give a few details
of a different character. The fantastic dress of the gentlemen of
a preceding reign will be recollected ; that of the ladies now was not
less extraordinary. Their head-dresses were the most preposterous
structures that can be imagined.
7. Some of them were like steeples, with long streamers hanging
down from the top; others were so immensely broad, -as well as high,
that the head appeared like a loaded wagon. This fashion was car-
ried to such an extreme by the Queen of France, that the door-ways
of some of the royal palaces had to be made wider and higher, that
she might be able to pass through them.
8. Some ladies fastened two great projecting towers of rolled lawn
and riband on their heads, which looked like enormous horns. The
rest of the dress was not ungraceful. The waist was worn short, and
the petticoat ver}' full and flowing, and adorned with broad borders
of fur, or with other ornaments.
9. At one time there was a fashion of wearing immoderately large
sleeves, ending in a pouch, which answered the purposes of a pocket ;
but this awkward contrivance did not last long, for in most of the pic-
tures of the fifteenth century, both ladies and gentlemen are drawn
with bags hanging from the girdle, instead of tliese sleeve pouches.
10. The dresses of the higher ranks were chiefly made of silk or
cloth, with richly embroidered girdles. The gentlemen did not wear
tight coats, as they do now ; but a tight waistcoat, with a loose robe
over it. On one occasion. Prince Henry is described as having been
dressed in a blue satin robe, full of eyelet-holes, and from each hole
hung the needle it was worked with. The laborers and poor people
were forbidden to wear anything but coarse flannel or fustian clothes,
with linen girdles.
CHAPTEE XCVIII.
Henry V. — His good Qualities and great Popularity. — Persecution of
the Lollards. — Lord Cobham.
1. As soon as Prince Henry heard that his father was dead, he went
to his own chamber, and spent the remainder of the day in retirement
and prayer. The next morning he sent for the companions of his
youthful follies, and told them that he was now going to lead an
altered life, and to enter upon new and important duties.
2. At the same time he forbade tbem to appear in his presence till
they, like himself, should have reformed their conduct. He then sent
for the wise ministers of his father who had checked his extravagant
conduct, and received them with marks of favor and confidence,
Bald of the ladies' head-dresses? 8, 9. What of the rest of the dress? 10. What was the
material of the dress ?
XCVIII.— 1. Wha"; d'd Prince Henry do when he heard of his father'B death? 2. How
INVASION OF FRAxVCE. — 1413. 173
Chief Justice Gascoigiie, who trembled to approach the royal presence,
met with the praises he merited, instead of the reproaches he feared.
3. The young king possessed in an eminent degree the qualities
which were most calculated to make him a favorite with tl e people.
Even in the midst of the wildest excesses he had given proof of a
good and feeling heart. His person was tall and slender, his hair
dark, and his features exceedingly beautiful. His accession to the
throne was received with general joy.
4. Henry, trusting in this his general popularity, set at liberty
Edmund Mortimer, Earl of March, who had been kept in close con-
finement during the whole of the preceding reign. Mortimer showed
his sense of the king's kindness by discovering to him a conspiracy
which the nobles had entered into to place him upon the throne.
5. He also recalled the son of Hotspur, and restored to him all the
estates and honors of his family. In short, his conduct fully justi-
fied the high opinion the nation had formed of him. Almost the
only blemish upon it was his permitting the persecution of the Lol-
lards, and here we may suppose that he was actuated by a mistaken
zeal for what he considered the true religion.
6. One of the most distinguished followers of the new doctrines
was Lord Cobham. He had formerly led a very wicked life ; but
from the time that he adopted the reformed opinions, he had lived
a moral and religious one. The king, thinking highly of him as a
wise and virtuous man, attempted to reason with him on what he.
himself thought the fallacy of his new opinions.
7. Henry, after a long conversation, became so much shocked at
Cobham's obstinacy in defence of his faith, that he turned him over
to the bishops, who condemned him to death as a confirmed heretic.
He contrived, however, to escape from the Tower before the day
appointed for his execution; but engaging afterwards in a plot
against the king, he was seized and executed.
CHAPTER XCIX.
Henry V. invades France. — Is involved in many Dangers, but extricates
himself by the Victory of Agincourt.
1. Few of the kings of England have been able to resist the temp-
tation of making war upon France, whenever a favorable opportunity
lias offered. At this time that country was torn in pieces by furious
factions among the nobles, and seemed to offer itself an easy prey
to the invader.
2. It is not surprising, therefqre, that the military ardor of Henry
did he treat his late companions? How his father's ministers? 3. What is said of his
character and pRrsonal appearance? 4,5. What generous acts did lie do? 6,7. What
blemish upon his character? What is said of Lord Cobham ?
XCIX.— 1. What is said of the state of J^'rance? 2. What was Henry IV.'s dying
15 «■
174 INVASION OF FRANCE. — 1413.
induced him to revive the claim to the crown of that country, whict
had been urged by Edward III. In making war, Henry likewise
obeyed the dying injunctions of his father. He also deemed that
some employment must be found for the restless activity of the
English, which, if not turned against foreign enemies, would cer-
tainly break out in open rebellion against their own king.
3. Henry accordingly assembled a large fleet and army at South-
ampton, and, crossing over to France, landed near Harfleur, which
place he took after a vigorous resistance, whilst the French princes
were contending among themselves as to who should command the
army assembled to oppose him.
4. Henry soon began to repent of his rash inroad into France.
The fatigues of the siege, the unusual heat of the weather, and the
indiscretion of the troops in eating too much fruit, had so wasted
the English army, that Henry could enter upon no further enter-
E rises ; as he had sent away the ships which brought him over, he
ad no means of reaching England but by proceeding first to Calais.
5. The whole distance lay through the enemy's country ; there
were strong towns to pass, and deep rivers to cross ; and an army of
one hundred thousand Frenchmen was in the field. The attempt,
therefore, on the part of Henry, with a force now reduced to less
than twelve thousand, appeared to be almost desperate.
6. Nothing daunted, however, he departed from Harfleur in Octo-
ber, 1415, proceeding by easy marches, and enforcing the strictest
discipline. He paid the country people liberally for everything he
had of them, and they consequently brought him supplies of provi-
sions, in spite of the orders they had received to the contrary.
7. During the march the king fared no better than the common
soldier, and encouraged his men by tiie cheerful and friendly manner
in which he conversed with them. Thus they proceeded till the
24th of October, when, upon their arrival near the town of Agincourt,
they beheld the w^hole French army drawn up at some distance
before them.
8. Henry took an attentive survey of the country from a high
hill, and saw that it was equally impossible to retreat or to advance.
He therefore immediately set about his preparations for a battle ;
for to surrender without a blow never once entered his mind.
9. He chose his position on a small rising ground, surrounded by
trees and brushwood. He then placed guards and lighted fires, and
the army, with the exception of some who passed in prayer what
they supposed would be the last night of their lives, retired to rest.
As some of the nobles were conversing together, one of them said,
he wished all the brave men, who were then living idly in England,
were there to help them.
10. The king happened to hear them, and cried out, "No I I
would not have one more here. If we are defeated, we are too
many ; but if it please God to give us the victor}^, as I trust he will,
the smaller our number, the greater our glory."
advice to his son? Why did he give it? 3. What did Henry V. do? 4,5. In what
difficulties was he involved? 6. What is said of his conduct on the march? 7. When
did thf^y arrive at Agincourt? 8, 9. What did Henry do? 10. What was his speech
BATTLE OF AGINCOURT. 1415.
175
11. Tlie French passed the night in noisy festivity; and, confi-
dent of victory on the morrow, it was agreed among them that all
the English should be put to the sword, excepting the king and the
chief nobility, who were to be saved for the sake of their ransoms.
12. We need not detain the reader by giving the details of the
battle, which took place the next day. It would be but the story
of Cressy and Poictiers over again. The French, proud of their
own strength, and despising the weakness of the enemy, acted with
rashness and fool-hardiness, which gave to their cautious and well-
disciplined enemy a complete victory.
-^-J./^
BATTIiE OF AGINCOURT.
13. The king himself displayed a valor worthy of the Black
Prince. Arrayed in shining armor, with a crown of gold, adorned
with precious stones, on his head, he was easily to be distinguished
in the thickest of the fight. Eighteen French knights had made a
vow to kill or take the English king, and they all lost their lives in
attempting to fulfil it.
14. They were all slain by David Cam, the king's faithful squire,
and two other Welshmen, who defended him at the cost of their
own lives. Henry knighted them as they lay bleeding to death at
his feet. One might think it could do the dying man but little
good to say to him, " Eise up. Sir David Cam I" but it was the only
means at that moment in the king's power to express his sense of
gratitude and regard for so faithful a servant.
15. The battle being at an end, Henry called upon the French
herald, who was named Mountjoy, to declare to whom the victory
to some of the nobles? 11. How did the Frencli pass the night? 12. What of the con-
duct of the two parties? 13. What of the conduct of the king in the battle? 14. How
did he reward his faithful sqtiiro? 15. What is the battle called? Where was it fought?
L7(5 HENRY AGAIN INVADES FRANCE. — 1417.
belonged ; and lie adjudging it to the English, the king asked him the
name of a neighboring castle, to which he pointed with his finger.
" It is called Agincourt," replied the herald. " Then," said the king,
"this action shall henceforth be called The Battle of Agincourt."
/.
CHAPTER C.
Henri/ again invades France. — Makes a Ti^eaty, by which he is consti-
tuted Regent of that Kingdom, and declared to be the Successor to the
Crown. — His Death.
1. The victory of Agincourt was of little real service to Henry,
for he was too weak to take adyantage of the dismay of the French,
to extend his conquests in their country. It served, perhaps, to
make the king's popularity at home more firm, but at the same
time it inspired him with a love of new conquests.
2. With this view he returned to England, to procure a fresh
supply of men and money. The people crowded to receive him,
and were in such ecstasies of joy, that when he approached Dover,
many of them plunged into the sea to meet his barge.
3. In August, 1417, Henry again invaded France at the head of
a considerable army. The quarrels among the nobles had left that
country in a more defenceless state even than before. No prepara-
tions had been made for opposing the progress of the English, and
they marched forward into the country, taking possession of all the
towns in their way.
4. At last, when they had conquered the whole of Normandy, the
contending factions in France began to consider, when too late, what
was to be done. An apparent reconciliation took place between the
parties. But this was put an end to by the murder of the Duke of
Burgundy, as it was supposed by the instigation of the dauphin, as
the eldest son of the King of France was always called, as the eldest
son of the King of England is called the Prince of Wales.
5. Philip, the new Duke of Burgundy, forgetting every other
consideration in his desire of vengeance for his father's death, en-
tered into a treaty with Henry, by which it was agreed that the
latter should govern France, during the life of the present king,
with the title of regent, and at his death should succeed to the
crown in exclusion of the dauphin ; thus France and England were
to be forever united in one monarchy.
6. Charles VI., King of France, whose title for life was thus
respected, was a poor deranged man, and his person was in the
possession of the Burgundians. They compelled him to give his
assent to this treaty, which disinherited his own son, and gave his
kingdom to its most bitter enemies.
C. — ^1. What is said of the advantages of the victory at Agincourt? 2. How was
Henry received in England? 3. When did Henry again invade France? What is said
of the condition of France ? 4. How was the reconciliation among the French noblej
I
DEATH OF HENRY V. 1422. 177
7. lu fulfilment of the terms of the same treaty, Henry married
Catharine, daughter of the French king. The two kings with their
queens made a triumphant entry into Paris, in May, 1420, where
the union of the two crowns was celebrated with great outward de-
monstrations of joy.
8. But the dauphin did not submit tamely to the loss of his inher-
itance. Eetiring with a few followers to a distant part of France, he
assumed the title of regent, and vigorously defended the few places
that still adhered to him.
9. In 1422, Henry took the command of the army employed
against the dauphin, but, being taken sick, was obliged to resign it to
his brother, the Duke of Bedford. He then retired to Vincennes,
near Paris, where he grew rapidly worse. He soon felt himself to
be near his end, and sent for the Duke of Bedford and the Earl of
Warwick to receive his last directions.
10. He appointed the Duke of Bedford Regent of France, and
the Duk6^^' Gloucester Regent of England. His infant son he com-
mitted to the care of Warwick. He also gave particular orders that
the prisoners taken at Agincourt should not be released till this son,
then only a few months old, should be of age.
11. After he had given his final directions, he asked his physi-
cians how long they thought he might live. And when they
told him, " About two hours," he shut out from his thoughts every
earthly care, and spent his remaining moments in devotion. He died
August 31st, 1422, in the thirty-fourth year of his age, and the tenth
of his reign.
12. His funeral procession was conducted with great pomp through
France, and afterwards from Dover to Westminster, where he was
buried. Tapers were kept burning day and night on his tomb for
nearly one hundred years, and might be burning still perhaps, if such
customs had not gone out of fashion at the Reformation.
TABLE OF THE FAMILY OF HENRY V.
WIFE.
Catharine of France, married afterwards to Owen Tudor, a Welsh gentleman,
who does not appear to have had anything to recommend him but his
beauty and his fine dancing.
SON.
Henry, Prince of Wales, who was born December 6, 1421.
Catharine had three sons after she married Owen Tudor; namely, Edmund,
Earl of Richmond, father of Henry Tudor, afterwards King Henry VII.
Jasper, Earl of Pembroke.
Owen.
defeated? 5. What did the new Duke of Burgundy do? 6. What is said of the King
of France? 7. Whom did Henry marry? 9. What happened to Henry in 1422? 10,
What were his last directions ? 11. When did he die ? Wliat was his age ? What the
length of his reign? 12. What honors were paid him after death?
178 THE ENGLISH IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
CHAPTEE CI.
Domestic Habits of the English in the Fifteenth Century^
COSTUMES OF THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
1. It is time to say something of the domestic habits of the Eng-
lish at this period of history. The nobility no longer lived shut up in
gloomy castles, but began to inhabit large rambling houses, built of
timber, and covered with plaster. The outside wood-work was very
much carved, and the windows were large and wide.
2. The principal apartment was the hall, which was two or three
stories high, and commonly had an entrance porch. The floor of the
upper end of the hall was raised about one foot higher than the rest,
and called the dais ; here the lord of the mansion was accustomed
to sit with his guests.
3. The lower part was common to the menials of the family, of
whom there were in every house a great number. The furniture of
these halls was not very sumptuous, and usually consisted of only a
long table fastened to the floor, three or four wooden benches for the
gentlemen, with some low stools for the ladies, and perhaps a cup-
board in the corner.
4. The most frequent decoration for the walls was tapestry, which
was hung on large hooks, and taken down in summer. Few houses
CI. — 1. What change in the place of residence of the nobles? 2. What was the
dais? 3. How was the hall furnished* 4. What was the reredosse? 5, 6. What of
THE ENGLISH IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 17W
liad cliiiuneys ; in most the fire was placed on a large stone hearth
in the middle of the floor, called a reredosse, and, unless when a
hole in the roof was made for it, the smoke found its way out
through the rafters. There was a little ledge round the hearth, tc
prevent the ashes and blazing sticks from falling about.
5. The entertainments of the nobles were conducted with much
I»omp and stateliness. The lord of the mansion sat in state at the
head of the long, clumsy, oaken board, and his guests were seated
on each side, according to their rank. The table was loaded with
capacious pewter dishes of venison, poultry, wild fowls, and fish^
dressed in different fashions ; roasted cranes and stewed porpoises
being favorite dishes. The tables w^ere decorated with castles made
of pastry, and tigers of jelly.
6. Ale, beer, and wine were plentifully furnished, and handed to
the company in pewter or wooden cups. The feast w^as enlivened
by singers, minstrels, and dances. But the entertainment was not
conducted according to our notions of delicacy and cleanliness.
Overhead were the perches for hawks, and under foot the pavement
was crowded with dogs, gnawing the bones that were thrown to them.
7. In some houses, while the company sat at one end of the haH,
the servants dressed the dinner at the other end. This, upon com-
mon occasions, was plain enough ; an enormous dish of salt fish,
and huge joints of beef, with a little garnish of cabbage, formed the
every-day dinner of many a noble baron.
8. When he and his guests had eaten what they chose, the
serving-men took their share, and what remained w^as given to
the poor, who, at the hour of dinner, stood in crowds about the
gates to receive it. It had now become the fashion in great fami-
lies to have four meals a day.
9. These w^ere the breakfast at seven o'clock, dinner at ten, sup-
per at four, and //verz/ between eight and nine; the last of these
was a collation of cakes and mulled wine, taken in the bed-
chamber, just before going to rest.
CHAPTER CII.
//
Domestic Habits of the English in the Fifteenth Century, continued. —
State of Learning. — Whittington, Lord Mayor.
1. After this description of the furniture of the hall, we shall
not expect to find that the accommodations for sleeping were very
comfortable. A poor person of the present day would excite the
compassion of the benevolent, if he was as meanly lodged as was
the richest nobleman in the reign of Henry V. ; a flock bed and ?
entertainments? 7. What of cooking, and dishes? 8,9. What were the hours for
meals ?
180
THE ENGLISH IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
chaff bolster were then considered extraordinary luxuries; while
soft pillows were made only for sick peoj^le.
2. The beds of the middle classes were straw pallets, covered
with a sheet, and a log of wood for a bolster, with a blanket and
coverlet, like those now used for horse-cloths. As for servants, it
was very seldom they had any sheets at all to keep the hard straw
from hurting them, and the sleeping in night-clothes was an ex-
travagance they did not indulge in.
3. As field sports, such as hunting and hawking, were the chief
delight of the nobles, they had no idea of going to London for
amusement, as their successors do now-a-days. Yet many of them
had houses there, which they occupied when they were summoned
thither by the king, or attended parliament, or went there for any
other public occasion.
4. These houses were called inns ; as " Derby Inn," or '* Furni-
val's Inn," from the names of the owners. The common method
of building houses in towns, was to make every storj project beyond
the one beJow it : so that in narrow streets the top stories almost met.
WHITTINGTON, LORD MAYOR.
5. Learning was very little esteemed at this period. Most of the
valuable places in the church were bestowed on illiterate men ot
foreigners, through the papal influence, while the best scholars in
the kingdom were left to languish in want and obscurity. These
were sometimes obliged to beg their bread from door to door, with
CII. — 1, 2. "What is said of the lodging? 3. What is said of the residence of th«
nobles? -4. What was the style of building houses? 5. What is said of the state of learn
THE MAID OF ORLEANS. U28. 181
written certificates given them by the ofiicers of the colleges in
which they had studied.
6. Two of these learned beggars arrived one day at the castle of a
nobleman, and presented their recommendations, for charity. From
these he learned that they had a taste for poetry, whereupon he
ordered his servants to take them to a draw-well, and, after putting
each of them into a bucket, to let them down alternately into the
water till they should make some verses upon the buckets.
7. After they had endured this discipline for some time, to the
great entertainment of the baron and his company, they made out to
compose some stanzas, and were set at liberty. There were doubt-
less impostors among the learned beggars then, as among the ship-
wrecked and burnt-out beggars now ; and the two we have mentioned
probably belonged to this class ; for such treatment would otherwise
have been very inconsistent with the hospitality which was so uni-
versal at that day.
8. We have all heard the pleasant story of Whittington and his
cat. As to the cat, the historian cannot vouch for her existence ;
but Whittington himself was a real person, and was actually " Lord
Mayor of London" in the reign of Henrj^ V. He was a very
munificent personage, and many of the charitable institutions
founded by him exist to this day.
A
CHAPTER CHI.
Joan of Arc, the Maid of Orleans.
1. It is not often that history presents to us three brothers of such
fine qualities, and such superior abilities, as Henry V. and the Dukes
of Bedford and Gloucester. The Duke of Bedford was the superior.
He equalled tlic king in valor and wisdom, and excelled him in the
excellent virtues of clemency and command of temper. Gloucester,
the good Duke Humphrey, as he was called, was a man of high prin-
ciples and great integrity.
2. The unfortunate King of France did not long survive his con-
queror, and immediately upon his death, the dauphin, Charles VII.,
assumed the title of king. In spite of all his efforts to the contrary,
he was fast losing the little territory he had left, when, by one of
the most extraordinary circumstances that ever was recorded in
history, he was enabled to regain all that his father had lost.
3. The details of the deliverance of France from the English be-
long more particularly to the history of that country, and you cannot
have forgotten the story of the Maid of Orleans, as I there related
it to you. I shall here repeat only the leading events in her life.
4. Joan of Arc was a poor peasant girl, who served as the hostlei
at the inn of a small village in France. The tales told by the trav-
ing? 6, 7. Relate the story of the two learned beggars. 8. What is said of Whit-
tington ?
cm.— 1. What is said of the Dnkes of Bedford and Gloucester? 4. Who was Joan oi
16
182
THE MAID OF ORLEANS. 1128.
ellers wlio stopped there, of the cruelties practised by the English,
made a great impression upon her excitable mind ; and her enthu-
siasm in behalf of her countrymen at last rose to such a pitch as
to make her believe that she was appointed by God to be their de-
liverer.
JOAN OF ARC, THE MAID OF ORLEANS.
5. Orleans was the sole town of importance remaining to Charles
VII., and this had long been besieged by the English. Just at the
moment when its deliverance seemed hopeless, and the fortunes of
the French king to be in a desperate condition, Joan presented her-
self to that monarch, and made known to him what she called her
divine commission.
6. The king, glad to avail himself of any expedient to raise the
spirits of his countrymen, accepted her offer of service. In a com-
plete suit of armor, and mounted on a wai'-horse, which her employ-
ment at the inn had made her expert in managing, she set off with
a small escort of soldiers for Orleans.
7. The report of her coming had gone before her, and the English
troops, who believed her all that she declared herself to be, suf-
fered her to pass through their camp without opposition, and to
enter the city. A change at once took place in the state of affairs.
Taking the command of the troops, she made repeated sallies upon
the besiegers, who fled at her approach without making any resist-
ance, for they believed that in contending with her they were fight-
ing against Heaven.
8. The English commander was at length obliged to raise the
siege, and thus Joan, who henceforth was called the Maid of Or-
krcJ What did she believe herself appointed to do? 5, 6. 7. Relate the events of het
DEATH OF THE MAID OF ORLEANS. 1431. 183
leans, in part redeemed her promise. The French now became the
assailants; many towns were taken, and on every occasion the
Maid behaved with the courage of an exj)erienced soldier.
9. Next to the relief of Orleans, the object which Joan had most
at heart was that Charles should be crowned at Rheims, the usual
place of the coronation of the kings of France. This seemed to be
more difficult than her former exploits; for the whole country in
the neighborhood of that city was in the possession of the enemy.
Here again the general superstition aided her, and she accom-
plished her object.
10. The ceremony of the coronation being over, Joan announced
that her task was finished, and, falling at the king's feet, besought
him to permit her to return to her former station. But the king
would not consent to this, and constrained her to remain with the
troops. He was too poor to make her any substantial return for
her services, but, as a token that he was not unmindful of them, he
ennobled her family.
11. On the first unexpected turn of fortune, the French com-
manders had been willing to give all the honor of the successes to
Joan ; but after a time they became jealous of her fame ; and one
day when some troops under her command were repulsed near
Compifegne, and obliged to retreat into the town, the governor
admitted the whole party except poor Joan, who was purposely
shut out.
12. Being thus left alone in the midst of a host of enemies, she
was pulled from her horse and made a prisoner. The treatment
she received from Bedford is a dreadful blot upon the character of
a man whose life had hitherto been more than ordinarily blame-
less. He caused her to be burned alive in the market-place of
Rouen, on the 30th of May, 1431. The spot of this bloody sacrifice
is yet marked by a statue of the heroic Maid.
13. Bedford hoped, by her execution as a sorceress, to counteract
the influence of superstition on the minds of both French and Eng-
lish. But the effect was very different from what he expected. Her
death excited the horror and detestation of the English towards
those concerned in it; and the indignation of the French prompted
them to yet greater exertions.
14. The duke himself did not long survive his victim. On his
death, he was buried at Rouen. When Charles VII. took posses-
sion of that city, his courtiers proposed to him to destroy the
monument of black marble which had been erected over his grave.
" No," said Charles, " let him repose in peace, and be thankful that
he does repose, for were he to awake, he would make the stoutest
of us tremble."
life to the raising of the siege of Orleans. 9, 10, 11, 12. Relate the remaining events of
her life. 13. What effect did Bedford hope to produce by her death? How were hio
pixpect^tions answered? 14. What more is said of the duke?
184
HENRY VI. — 1429.
CHAPTER CIV.
Henry VI. — Quarrels behveen his Councillors. — Marriage of the King
with Margaret of Anjou. — Curious Charge of Sorcery. — Murder of
the Duhe of Gloucester.
CROWNING OP HENRY VI.
1. KiisrGS, however insignificant in character, cannot be entirely
passed over. We must, therefore, say something about Henry VI.,
who would himself have been glad to remain in the background
during the whole of his life, for he was of a timid and quiet dispo-
sition, and entirely unfit for the cares of royalty.
2. He inherited neither the fine qualities nor the majestic figure
of his father, nor any of his mother's delicate beauty. His personal
appearance was inelegant, his countenance dull and unmeaning.
His character is thus described by an old historian :
3. "There never was a more holy, nor a better creature, a man
of a meek spirit and a simple wit, preferring peace to war, and rest
to business, and honesty before profit. He was governed of those
he should have ruled, and bridled of those he should have sharply
spurred."
4. Some witty person has said, " Princes are flattered by all things
CIV.— 1, 2, 3. What of Henry vi. ? 5 What of his friend, the Earl of Warwick
MARGARET OF ANJOU. 1444 185
but tlieir horses, who will make no more ceremony about throwing a
king than a groom," and few kings could have been earlier subjected
to flattery than Henry VI. ; for, when only eight months old, he was
kept quiet in his mother's lap to listen, or rather to appear to listen,
to a long address from parliament, in which he was called a " most
toward prince and sovereign governor." When he was only eight
years old he was solemnly crowned at Paris as King of France.
5. However, Henry was more fortunate than most princes in
having one wise and sincere friend in the good old Beauchamp,
Earl of Warwick, who, when the king was eleven years old, not
only himself reprimanded him, but also desired the council would
in a body admonish him of his faults.
6. After the death of Warwick, the care of the young king de-
volved principally upon Cardinal Beaufort, between whom and
Gloucester, the Regent of England, quarrels were constantly taking
place. When the king was twenty-four years old, the cardinal, in
order to thwart the good duke, formed a plan for the marriage of
Henry with Margaret of Anjou.
7. Gloucester, as if he had foreseen the miseries which this fatal
union would bring upon the country, did all in his power to prevent
it. But his efforts only made Beaufort and his party more eager to
bring it about, and the marriage took place in 1445.
8. Margaret was a woman of great accomplishments, but with a
most vindictive temper. She never forgave the Duke of Gloucester
for the opposition he had made to her marriage, and came to Eng-
land vowing vengeance against him in her heart; and she found
willing associates in Cardinal Beaufort and the Duke of Suffolk.
9. These noblemen had already commenced their machinations
by accusing Eleanor Cotham, Gloucester's wife, of witchcraft. She
was charged with having caused an image of the king to be made
in wax ; this, the accusers said, was laid before a gentle fire, and as
the wax dissolved, the king's strength was wasted ; and upon its
total dissolution, his life was to be at an end.
10. Upon this absurd charge she was found guilty, and con-
demned to do public penance, and then to be imprisoned for life
on the Isle of Man. One of the evidences brought to prove that
she was a witch was a paper of mathematical figures written by her
priest, which the ignorance of the people who found it imagined
to be some magical incantation.
11. Having the support of the queen, these wicked nobles deter-
mined now to attempt the destruction of the duke himself; he was
accused of high treason, but the council, though composed entirely
of his enemies, were compelled to pronounce him innocent of the
charge. He was, notwithstanding, imprisoned, and soon after-
wards found dead in his bed.
12. If Margaret was really accessory to his murder, she was fully
punished. Gloucester's death was, in fact, her greatest misfortune ;
6. Who instigated him to marry Margaret of Anjou? 7. Wlio opposed tlie marriage? 8.
Wliat of Margaret ? 9. What charg(i was made against Eleanor Cotham ? 10. What was
offered as evidence against her? 11, 12. What more is said of Gloucester?
16*
186
DESIGNS OF THE DUKE OF YORK. -1444.
for, had he lived, his ability, integrity, and great popularity, would
probably have preserved the family from those calamities that after-
wards befell them.
V
CHAPTER CV.
The Di ke of York forms a Design to claim the Crown. — Insurrection
of Jack Cade.
L0SSIN6
JACK CADE'S KEBJELLlOIs.
1. After the death of the Duke of Bedford, a considerable time
elapsed before the English council could decide upon his successor.
While they were disputing who should be Regent of France, the
French were fast deciding the question for themselves; for Charles
made himself master of Paris, and of many other important places.
2. The Duke of York was at length appointed. When he arrived
in France, he found the English cause in a very declining state,
and supported only by the bravery and exertions of Lord Talbot,
who was now the sole'survivor of Henry V.'s brave band of war-
riors. The disputes and factions at home rendered all his efforts to
preserve the possessions of the English in France of no avail ; and
in 1444, a truce for six years was agreed upon.
3. The Duke of York conducted affairs in France with great
wisdom and prudence, but he would not consent to became the tool
CV.— 1. Wliat is said of the appointment of regnnt for Franco after Bedford's death?
I. Who was %t length appointed? 3. What was the oanse of the recall of York? 4. What
INSUKKECTION OF JACK CADE. 1450 18?
of tlie queen and Suffolk, wlio now managed everything their own
way, and he was therefore recalled, and the Duke of Somerset ap-
pointed in his stead.
4. Suffolk and Margaret had soon reason to repent of this unwise
measure; for York, who had hitherto been a loyal subject, feeling
himself greatly injured, now meditated revenge, by asserting his own
claim to the crown. By his father he was descended from Edward
the Third's youngest son.
5. From his mother, who was the last of the Mortimers, he in-
herited the claim of that family from Liionel, second son of the same
king. We must not forget that John of Gaunt, from w^hom Henry
VI. was descended, was Edward's third son ; therefore York, in right
of his mother, had certainly a superior claim to the crown. He kept
his designs secret for some time, waiting for an opportunity of for-
warding them.
6. The bad management of affairs, both at home and abroad, by
which the English possessions in France had been so much reduced
that only Calais remained of them, excited the popular indignation
so much, that, in 1450, the parliament was compelled to bring
charges of high treason against Suffolk.
7. The queen contrived to get him off with five years' banishment,
and he sailed for France. But his enemies, who feared that Margaret
would recall him, employed a captain of a vessel to intercept him in
his passage. Being brought to Dover, his head was struck off on the
side of a boat, and his body thrown into the sea.
8. The popular discontent likewise displayed itself in tumults and
insurrections. The most formidable was one that broke out in
Kent, headed by a man named Jack Cade, who defeated an army
of the king's troops at Sevenoaks. Elated by his victory, he advanced
to London.
9. Entering the city, he put to death the sheriff and several nobles,
and striking with a staff what is called London Stone, (a stone which
is yet to be seen in London, and is supposed to have been placed in
ite present position by the Romans, to mark the spot from which
they measured the distance from the city,) he said, "Now I am
master of London."
10. But his triumph did not last long; for, on the appearance of a
body of troops, his followers fled, and upon a pardon being offered to
all who should return to their homes, they deserted their leader, and
Cade soon found himself alone. For a short time he wandered about
in disguise, but was at last found lurking in a garden in Sussex, and
put to death on the spot.
claim had York to the crown? 6. What is said of the management of affairs by Mar^
garet and Suffolk? 7. What was the fate of Suffolk? 8, 9, 10, Rehite the particulars of
Jnck Cade's insurrection.
188 THE WAR OF TBE TWO ROSES. 1455.
CHAPTER CVI.
Battle of St. Albans. — The Duke of York claims the Grown. — War-
wick, the King-maker.
1. As the necessity for keeping an English regent in France had
now ceased, Somerset returned to England, and succeeded to Suffolk's
place in the confidence and favor of the queen. His misconduct in
France had made him very unpopular, and his administration was
very naturally compared with that of York, who had acquitted
himself very well during his regency.
2. In 1454, the king sunk into a state of total bodily and mental
weakness. The Duke of York was thereupon made protector of the
kingdom ; and the first use he made of his power was to put Somerset
in prison. The king soon after recovered his reason, and then Som-
erset was set at liberty, and York removed from the protectorship.
3. The quarrel between these two nobles soon after threw the
whole kingdom into a ferment. They both assembled their friends
and vassals, and met at St. Albans, where a desperate battle was
fought. May 3d, 1455, in which Somerset was killed and the Duke of
York was completely victorious.
4. The king, whom Somerset had dragged, much against his will,
into the battle, was wounded, and took refuge in the house of a
tanner. Here the Duke of York found him, and falling upon his
knees before him, declared himself his loyal subject, and ready to
obey his commands. " If so," said the king, " stop the pursuit and
slaughter."
5. This was the commencement of the wars between the Houses
of York and Lancaster ; a war which lasted thirty years, cost the
lives of eighty royal princes, and almost entirely annihilated the
ancient nobility of England. It is sometimes called the war between
the two roses, because the badge worn by the adherents of the house
of York was a white rose, whilst those of Lancaster wore a red
rose.
6. Henry was conducted to London by the Duke of York, who
treated him with the greatest submission and respect. Notwith-
standing his professions of loyalty, yet, under pretence of freeing the
king from evil counsellors, he continued to carry on the war against
the queen and her party.
7. At last the duke declared his secret views on the crown itself;
and on this, many who had joined him because they supposed he
was contending for the public good, deserted his standard. He,
seeing himself thus suddenly abandoned, retired into Ireland.
CVI, — 1. Who succeeded to Suffolk's place? 2. When, and for what reason, was
York made protector? What followed the king's recovery? 3. When was the battle
of St, Albans fought? Between what parties? What was the result? 4. What be-
came of the king? 5. What war was this the commencement of? Why was it called the
war of the Two Roses? 6, How was Henry treated by the Duke of York? 7, WhaJl
CONTINUATION OF THE WAR. 1456.
189
8. But he left a very able and zealous friend in England. This
WSLS his wife's brother, Nevil Earl of Warwick, commonly called,
from subsequent events, The Kinrj-maker. This nobleman was the
richest subject in the kingdom. On his different estates he main-
tained 30,000 people, — a very great number, when we remember
that the whole kingdom did not probably at that time contain more
than 2,300,000.
9. Stow, a writer of that day, describes Warwick coming into
London with a train of 600 men, all in red jackets, embroidered on
the sleeves with the bear and ragged staff, the badge of his family.
He lodged in his house in Warwick Lane, and six fat oxen were
often consumed in it for one breakfast.
10. Not only his own people were fed at his cost, but all persons
who had any acquaintance with those of his household might come
and carry off as much boiled and roasted meat as they could bear
away on their dagger ; so that it is no wonder that he was very popular.
CHAPTEE CVII.
Continuation of the War between the Two Roses. — Death of the Ihikt
of York. — His Son proclaimed King by the title of Edward IV.
WARS OF THE ROSES.
1. Warwick, having assembled an army, met the royalists at
Northampton, where he obtained so decided a victory over them, that
was the consequence of the duke's declaring his intentions? 8. What is said of War-
wick's style of living'
190
DEATH OF THE DUKE OF YOKK. UfiO.
they fled in all directions. The queen and her son with great diffi-
culty escaped into Scotland. The king was found sitting alone in
his tent, and carried by Warwick in triumph to London.
2. The Duke of York now returned to England, and laid before
parliament his claim to the crown. There was no doubt that he was
the direct heir of Edward III., but the parliament was unwilling to
dethrone the reigning king. It was therefore determined that Henry
should remain king during his life, but that on his death, the Duke
of York and his heirs should succeed.
3. But Margaret was not of a disposition calmly to see her son
thus set aside. By great exertions she collected a body of 20,000
men, who were induced to enter her service by the promise of giving
them the plunder of the fertile lands of England.
4. With these she advanced towards London, and at Wakefield
was met by the Duke of York, who, ignorant of the number of her
forces, had with him only 5000 men. He wished to wait until his
son, Edward, should arrive with a reinforcement; but by the advice
of his generals he changed his plan, and on the 30th of December,
1460, marched to meet the enemy ; a fatal determination, for his
little army w^as entirely defeated.
HEAD OF THE DUKE OF YORK.
5. He himself was among the first who fell, and the spot where
he wan slain is still fenced off in the corner of a field near Sandal.
CVII. — 1. What did W^arwick do? What became of the queen and her son? What
of tlie king:? 2. What is said of the Duke of York? 3. How did Margaret receive the
parliament's decision? By wliat promise did she collect an army? 4.. What of the bat-
tle of Wakefield? 5. What was the fate of the Duke of York? 6. IIom- many childret
BATTLE OF ST. ALBANS. — 1401.
191
He possessed many great and good qualities, and his death was sin-
cerely lamented by all who had taken up his cause.
6. He left three sons, Edward, George, and Richard, and three
daughters. Another son, Edmund, a beautiful boy of twelve years
of age, was killed on the same day with his father, being murdered
in cold blood by Lord Clifford on AVakefield hedge, where a small
chapel, which is still standing, was afterwards built, to perpetuate
the memory of the bloody deed.
7. Margaret, sanguinary and merciless, caused the head of the
Duk :- of York to be cut off and fixed on the gates of York, with a paper
crown, in derision of his claims; she also caused the most noble and
valiant of the prisoners to be beheaded without any form of trial.
8. The queen then set forward to London ; and her followers
fully availed themselves of the liberty to plunder, for they pillaged
and burnt every church and dwelling, marking their way by fire
and devastation. The Earl of Warwick hastened with his forces to
meet her, taking with him the poor, passive king.
THE YOUNG DUKK OF YORK MADE KING.
9. The two armies met, on the 17th of February, 14(U and f^
Albans was the scene of a second bloody battle. The Lancastrians
obtained the victory, and Warwick fled, leaving the king behind,'
fi
(lid he leave? 7,8. "Wliat did Margaret do after the battle? 9. What is said of the
second battle of St. Albans? What of the conduct of the citizens of F^omlon towa-«l«
Margaret? 10. What towards young Edward ?
192 EDWARD IV. 1461.
who rejoiced to be restored to his wife and son. But the queen'a
triumph was of short duration; the city of London was firm in the
interests of the Yorkists; and besides, the citizens feared to admit
her tumultuous army, and refused to open their gates.
10. Margaret was therefore compelled once more to retire to the
north. Edward, the young Duke of York, having collected the
remains of Warwick's army, entered London on the 3d of March,
amidst the acclamations of the multitude. Warwick then assem-
bled the people, and presenting the young duke to them, demanded
whether they chose to have him or Henry for their king.
11. Shouts of " A York ! a York !" resounded from all sides, and
the new king was at once proclaimed by the title of Edward IV.
The next day he went in solemn procession to Westminster Hall,
and, taking his seat on the throne, received the homage of a great
number of nobles and bishops.
12. Thus ended the reign of Henry VI., who, while in his cradle,
had been proclaimed King of England and France, and who began
his life with the most splendid prospects. His ruin is to be attrib-
uted to his want of capacity, and to the misconduct of his queen
and her favorites.
FAMILY OF RICHARD, DUKE OF YORK.
WIFE.
Anne, daughter of Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick.
SONS.
Edward, afterwards King of England.
George, Duke of Clarence, executed.
Richard, Duke of Gloucester, afterwards King Richard IIL
DAUGHTERS.
Anne.
Margaret.-
CHAPTER CVIII.
Edward IV. — The Civil War continues, — Adventures of Henry and
his Queen. — Wretched Condition of the Lancastrians.
1. Edward was scarcely nineteen years old, when he found him-
self, almost beyond his own expectation, placed upon the throne.
He was brave, active, and enterprising, with a capacity far beyond
hjs years. Comines, an old historian, tells us, that "he was tall of
person, fair of face, of a most princely presence, and altogether the
goodliest man that ever mine eyes beheld."
2. But one almost regrets to find these brilliant qualities in a
prince whose character is blackened by the worst vices. In peace
CVIII.— 1, 2. What of Edward IV.? 3, 4. Where was the first battle fought? W'i»t
THE CIVIL WAR CONTINUES. — 1461.
193
he revelled in every kind of self-indulgence, and in war was sangui-
nary beyond all who had gone before him.
MARGARET AND THE ROBBER.
3. The first battle, after he became king, was fought at Towton.
bi ever did two armies encounter each other with more inveterate
hatred; and the orders of the commanders on each side were to take
no prisoners, and give no quarter.
4. The battle lasted from early in the morning till late in the
evening, and was one of the most bloody ever fought in Britain. The
snow fell thickly, but the Yorkists had their backs to the storm, while
the Lancastrians, who faced it, were greatly incommoded by it. The
latter were defeated with great slaughter. Henry and his family
waited the result at York, and, as soon as they heard of it, fled with
the utmost precipitation to Scotland.
5. Edward now satiated his revengeful temper by many bloody
executions, and every Lancastrian who fell into his hands was con-
demned as a traitor. To strengthen his own party, he conferred
honors and titles on all his friends. Indeed, it had become quite
necessary to make new peers, since the late exterminating battles,
and the executions which followed them, had greatly reduced the
numbers of the nobility.
6. These reverses of fortune seemed only to increase the energy of
Margaret. She made two voyages into France, in hopes of obtaining
aid n-om thence. At last, by her untiring exertions, she raised an
army, with which she invaded England by the way of Scotland. She
is said of it? 6. What '% said of Margaret's energy? 7. What of the defeat at Hexham?
17
194 ADVENTURES OF HENRY AND HIS QUEEN.— 1464.
met with some slight successes, but was defeated at Hedgby Moor
April 25th, 1464; and three weeks afterwards at Hexham.
7. This last defeat was so decided, that Henry was only saved by
the swiftness of his horse from being made prisoner. The queen and
her son sought to conceal themselves in a wood; but there, losing
their way, they fell among robbers, who took from them everything
they had that was valuable.
8. The robbers then luckily began to quarrel about the division of
the plunder, which gave Margaret and the prince an opportunity of
escaping from them. As they were wandering about in the wood,
they met another robber. The queen, knowing that both flight and
resistance were impossible, went boldly up to him, and, presenting
her son, said, " Behold, my friend, the son of your king. I commit
him to your protection."
9. The man was so affected by this appeal, that he led them to a
place of concealment, where they remained till the pursuit was over.
He then conducted them to the sea-coast, whence they made their
escape to France.
10. Henry wandered about from one place of concealment to
another for the space of a year, during which he suffered many hard-
ships and privations. In July, 1465, as he sat at dinner at Wadding-
ton Hall, he was betrayed by a monk to Sir James Harrington, who
conveyed him to London, and resigned him into the hands of his
great enemy, the Earl of Warwick.
11. Warwick treated him with the utmost indignity, and, tying his
feet under his horse's belly, as if he had been a criminal, compelled
him to ride three times round the pillory, while the populace were
by proclamation forbidden to show him any marks of respect or
compassion. He was then confined in the Tower.
12. His partisans were now reduced to so much distress, that
many of the most distinguished nobles were absolutely begging their
bread in foreign lands, while the Yorkists were revelling in their
estates. Comines says, " I liave seen the Duke of Exeter, barefooted
and barelegged, begging from door to door ; but becoming known,
the Duke of Burgundy bestowed on him a pension."
13. Edward, with savage ferocity, did all he could to exterminate
the Lancastrian nobles, and those who remained in England could
save themselves only by concealment. The son of that Lord Clifford
who murdered Prince Edmund was brought up as a shepherd.
Another Lancastrian was concealed for five years in a cave on the
banks of the river Derwent. The Countess of Oxford maintained
herself and her family for some time by working with her needle, and
when that failed, she was obliged to beg about the streets of London.
Relate the adventures of Henry till his capture. 11. How was he treate^i by Warwick !
12, 13. What of his party?
V
MARRIAGE OF EDWARD IV. — 1464.
196
CHAPTER CIX. '
Marriage of King Edward IV. — Warwick, offendt x at ii . becomes his
Enemy. — Battle of Barnet. — Death of Warwick. — Batile of Tewks-
bury. — Captivity and Death of the young Prince of Wales. — Death
of Margaret and of Henry.
KING HENKY VI. RESTORED BY WARWICK.
1. The Earl of Warwick was very desirous that the king should
marry into some powerful foreign family. He was accordingly sent
abroad to negotiate a match, and succeeded in procuring for Edward
the hand of Bona, sister to the Queen of France.
2. In the mean time, as Edward was one day hunting in Witch-
wood Forest, he chanced to stop at the manor of Grafton, where was
the Lady Elizabeth Gray, daughter of the Duchess of Bedford, and
widow of Sir John Gray. This lady became a suitor to the king
for some lands which had been forfeited for the part her husband
had taken in the war.
3. King Edward was so much charmed by her beauty and grace-
ful behavior that he in his turn became a suitor to her. His
addresses met with favor, and he presently married her. The court
was soon crowded by her relations. Her father. Sir Richard Wood-
ville, — whom her mother had married after the death of the Duke
of Bedford, — her three brothers, and five sisters, were all raised to
the rank of nobility, and married into the greatest families.
4. Her eldest son, by Sir John Gray, was married to the king's
niece, the daughter of the Duke of Exeter. This sudden prosperity
CIX.— 1. How did WaTTrick wish the king to marry? 2, 3. Relate the incidan*
196 EARL OF WARWICK CONSPIREB AGAINST EDWARD. — 1470.
made the new queen's family objects of jealou-yto all the othei
courtiers. Edward gave himself up to pleasure, and the^court was
one continued scene of revelry ; yet under an outside of gayety and
amusement w^as hidden a smothered fire of hatred and envy.
5. The Earl of Warwick was of course highly indignant at this
marriage of the king, which he considered as a personal affront to
himself; and from being the king's best friend, he became his most
formidable enemy. He concealed his resentment, however, till a
favorable opportunity should occur for taking his revenge.
6. The king's two brothers, who had been created Dukes of Clar-
ence and of Gloucester, were also offended at seeing themselves sup-
planted by the new favorites. The Duke of Clarence had married
Warwick's daughter, and in 1469 the two conspired together against
the king. To further their views, they proceeded to France, where
they were received with great joy by all the Lancastrians there.
7. Queen Margaret hastened to secure his friendship by marrying
her son to his daughter Anne. Edward was warned of the
approaching storm by the Duke of Burgundy, but gave no heed to
the admonition, and continued to spend his time in idle diversions.
KING EDWARD'S ESCAPE.
8. Warwick landed in England, Sept. 13, 1470, where no prepara-
tions had been made to oppose him. He was joined by large num-
bers of disaffected persons, and Edward and his brother Gloucester
departed on horseback, and saved themselves by taking passage in
a trading-vessel to Friesland. They had embarked with so much
haste, that they were unprovided with money to pay their passage,
and the king was obliged to reward the captain of the ship by
giving him his cloak.
which led to the king's marriage. 4. What excited the jealousy of the courtiers ? 5.
Ho\r was Warwick affected by the king's marriage? 6. What is said of the king's
brothers? 8 When did Warwick invade England? What became of Edward? 9.
BATTLE OF BARNE'l. lt71.
197
9. The poor queen took refuge in a sanctuary at "Westminster,
where her son, afterwards Edward V., was born. Warwick now
carried all before 'him. The poor forgotten Henry was dragged
from his prison, and once more made a king. But this triumph
lasted only a few months.
10. The Yorkists, who had been, as it were, stunned by so sudden
a blow, soon recovered from their consternation. Edward returned to
England, was joyfully received into London, and the imbecile Henry
was once more committed to his prison. Warwick collected his
forces, and went to meet Edward, who was advancing against him.
11. The two armies met near Barnet, April 12th, 1471. In the
course of the night, the fickle Clarence deserted to his brother with
twelve thousand men. The next day the battle was fought. War-
wick fell, covered with wounds ; a large number of nobles perished
with him, and his army was completely routed.
12. Queen Margaret and her son, having been detained by con-
trary winds, did not land in England till the evening of the day on
which the battle of Barnet was fought. When, instead of the
triumphant return they had expected, they found all their hopes
were blasted by the result of that fatal day, for the first time the
queen's undaunted spirit forsook her, and she sank fainting to the
ground.
13. When she revived, she fled with her son to a sanctuary, in-
tending to return to France. But some of the Lancastrians having
PRINCE EDWARD BEFORE KINO EDWARD.
gathered around her, she was persuaded to stay and make one more
What of the queen? 11. When and where was the decisive battle fought between E*
ward and Warwick? 12. What is said of Margaret? 13 What of the battle of Tewka
r*
198 DEATH OF HENRY VI. — 1471.
effort to regain the kingdom; a fatal resolution, which cost the lives
of many brave men, who were defeated and slain in a battle fought
near Tewksbury, on the 3d of May.
14. The queen and her son were soon after taken prisoners. The
young prince was brought into the king's presence, who asked him
how he dared to come into his kingdom in arms. He boldly re-
plied, " I came to recover my father's kingdom ;" upon which the
king, who seemed insensible to magnanimity, gave him a blow on
the face. This was considered as a signal for further violence, and
he was dragged out of the room by the Dukes of Clarence and
Gloucester, and murdered with their daggers.
15. Margaret survived her son nine miserable years; five of
which she passed in the Tower. The King of France then ran-
somed her, and she returned to that country, where she died in
1480. Edward returned in triumph to London, and the next day
Henry was found dead in his bed. The manner of his death is not
certainly known ; but there is little reason to doubt that he was
murdered by Gloucester.
FAMILY OF HENRY.
WIFE.
Margaret of Anjou.
SON.
Edward, Prince of Wales, murdered.
TABLE OF THE KINGS OF THE HOUSE OF LANCASTER.
Began to reign. Reigned. ^
1399 . . 14 . . Henry IV., grandson of Edward III.
1413 . . 9 . . Henry V., son of Henry IV.
1422 . . 39 . . Henry VI., son of Henry V.
CHAPTER ex.
Edward IV. loses his energy. — Is outwitted by Louis of Fra7ice. — Rich-
ardj Duke of Gloucester, procures the Death of his brother Clarence,
1. The king now led a life of luxury and indulgence ; but he
had one secret care which corroded all his enjoyments. Although
the family of Lancaster had been in a manner extirpated, one dis-
tant and slightly connected branch yet remained. Henry Tudor,
Earl of Richmond, a grandson of Owen Tudor, was the only person
in whose veins ran any of the blood of Lancaster.
2. He was, therefore, considered the representative of that family.
He had been brought up by the Duke of Brittany, who protected him
from every attempt the King of England made to get nim into his
bury? 14. What was the fate of Margaret's son ? 15. What of Margaret herself? What
of Henry ?
ex.— 1. Who was the only surviror of the family of Lancaster? 3,4,5 What ia
EDWARD OUTWITTED BY LOUIS OF FRANCE. 1475. 199
power. Once Edward had nearly succeeded. In compliance with
his wishes, Richmond had already reached England, Avhen the duke
began to doubt the sincerity of Edward's promises, and sent after
him and brought him back, thus saving him from probable destruc-
tion ; for Edward's cruelty increased with his years.
3. In 1475, Edward made great preparations for a war with
France, and landed at Calais with thirty thousand men. But
while the English were expecting great conquests, Edward, who
had grown indolent, and preferred pleasure to war, suffered himself
to be cajoled, by the cunning of Louis XI., into a disgraceful peace.
4. Louis, who was one of the most wicked and most artful kings
that ever reigned in France, by rich presents and pensions corrupted
the integrity of many of the English nobles, and finally bribed King
Edward himself to return to England. This conduct of the English
excited the contempt even of the French. All the while that Louis
was treating Edward with the most profound respect to his face, he
used behind his back to divert himself and his friends with ridi-
culing him and his courtiers for being so mercenary and greedy.
5. Although the Duke of Clarence had rendered the king such an
important service in the battle of Barnet, yet he never was able to
secure his brother's favor. The queen was his enemy, but he had
a still more inveterate and dangerous one in his brother, the Duke
of Gloucester.
6. Gloucester was very desirous to marry Anne, the daughter of
Warwick, who had been made a widow by the murder of the young
prince. Clarence, who had married her eldest sister, wished her to
remain single, that he might secure to himself the whole of War-
wick's great estates. As Richard was not very attractive, in his
character at least, and there are great disputes as to his person, it
is probable that Clarence had little dif&culty in persuading her to
reject the addresses of her husband's murderer.
7. But Gloucester was not a man to be deterred by any scruples
from effecting that by violence which he could not accomplish by
persuasion, and Anne was obliged to use many artifices to conceal
herself. At last he discovered her, disguised as a cook-maid, in
London, and immediately married her.
8. Gloucester had now a new reason for hating Clarence. He
sought in every way to excite the king's jealousy. A trifle at
length gave him an opportunity of gratifying his malice. As the
king was one day hunting in the park of Thomas Burdet, who was
a friend of Clarence, it so happened that he killed a white buck, a
great favorite of the OAvner.
9. Burdet, vexed at his loss, fell into a passion, and wished the
horns of the buck might be the death of him who had advised the
king to kill it ; but as no one had advised the king to do this, it was
agreed that these words could apply only to the king himself; and
Burdet was thereupon condemned and executed, on the pretence of
his wishing the king's death.
said of Edward's conduct in regard to France? 6. How was the Duko of Clarence viewec'
by tba royal family? 7, 8. What particnlai cause of hatred had Gloucester? 9, 10, 11
200 BOOKS IN THE REIGN OF EDWARD IV. 1461-1483.
10. Clarence expressed very freely his opinion of the injustice ol
this act. These expressions were forthwith reported to the king jy
Gloucester, probably with many exaggerations. Clarence was at
once arrested, and the parliament, who dared not oppose the wishes
of the king, condemned him to die.
11. As a royal and brotherly favor, the king allowed him to
choose the manner of his death. Historians tell us that he desired
to be drowned in a butt of Malmsey wine, and that he was gratified
in his wish. He had a son, who inherited his grandfather's title
of the Earl of Warwick, and a daughter, afterwards Countess of
Salisbury, both of whom met with violent deaths.
12. Edward survived his brother about five years ; his life is said
to have been shortened by his excesses, and his death at last to
have been produced by his vexation at having been outwitted by
Louis XI., in a new negotiation. He died April 9th, 1483, in the
forty-first year of his age, and the twenty-third of his reign.
FAMILY OF EDWARD IV.
WIFE.
Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Richard Woodville, and widow of Sir John Gray.
SONS.
Edward, Prince of Wales.
Richard, Duke of York.
DAUGHTERS.
Elizabeth, married to Henry VII..
Cicely.
Anne.
Catharine.
il
^
CHAPTEE CXI.
The Invention of the Art of Printing. — Introduced into England by
William Caxton.
1. There were very few books written during the reign of
Edward IV., which some have accounted for by attributing it to
the then recent discovery of the art of printing. They suppose
that the business of transcribing declined before printing was
brought to sufficient perfection to supply its place.
2. To whom, among the great number of claimants of the merit,
we are indebted for this valuable invention is a matter of dispute.
There is a common story that Laurentius Coster, of Haarlem, was
the person to whom the idea first occurred. The following account
of it is in the words of his old servant :
3. " He, one day, walking in the wood near the city, as the rich
Relate the incident which gave an excuse for putting Clarence to death, 12. What was
the manner of Clarence's death ?
CXI.— 1. How is the smalluess of the number ( f books written in Edward IV.'s time
ftccounted for? 2. To whom is the invention of printing usually attributed? 3. AVi«,t
I
1^
PRINTING INTRODUCED INTO ENGLAND. — 1471 201
If
citizens were wont to do, diverted himself by cutting letter?, on the
bough of a beecli-tree, and for fancy's sake the thought struck him
to take the impression off on paper with ink, to please his grand-
children.
4. " The experiment succeeding beyjond his expectation, he and
his son-in-law applied their minds to improve the- discovery. They
made wooden types ; but for a time they could only print on one
side of a page. An old parchment, with the alphabet and the
Lord's prayer printed on it, is, I am told, preserved in some library
in Germany, and is supposed to have been one of these first
attempts."
5. This story goes on to say that Coster set up a press in his own
house, and wished to keep his discovery a secret, but that two of his
servants stole his types. But the more authentic accounts seem to
show that John Gutenberg, of Mentz, was the real inventor of
printing, and that one Faust was his partner in the first successful
attempts in the art.
6. The first book which was printed by Faust is an exceedingly
splendid Bible, of the supposed date of 1450, or thereabouts. An
honest citizen and mercer of London, named William Caxton, had
occasion to go into Holland, where he heard and saw much of this
new discovery.
7. Being very solicitous to make so valuable an art known in
England, he established himself for some time at Cologne, for the
purpose of learning it ; and, though he was in his fifty-seventh year,
he applied himself so diligently to his new undertaking, that, in
1471, he printed a book entitled " The Eecule of the History of
Troy."
8. He then went to England and set up a printing-press at West-
minster, and printed a book on the Game of Chess, interspersed
with wood-cuts, which appear uncouth enough to us, but were at
the time considered as admirable specimens of engraving.
9. Caxton carried over with him the types used in Germany, and
of course marked with the characters used in that country. From
these and similar types, all English books were printed for more
than a century. It is called black letter. In the reign of James I.
the Roman character (the one now used) was adopted, and soon
entirely superseded the old German, or black letter.
10. We must now say a few words of the ships, or "wooden
walls of old England," as they are called. A great change had
taken place in the construction of them in the last few reigns. The
ships of war were of much larger size, and on the top of the mast
was a little wooden tower, in which three or four men could stand
to hurl down stones and arrows into an enemy's vessel.
11. These ships had guns, but they were not very serviceable, for
they were fixed in their places, and had no carriages. In Henry
VI. 's time, decks and bowsprits were added ; and the large ships
is the story told by Laxirontins' servant? 5. Who was the real inventor of the art?
What of Faust? 6. Wliat was the first book printed by Faust? Who was Wil iam
Caxton? 7, 8. What of Caxton as a printer? 9. What is black letter? 10, 11 12
What is said of the ships?
202 RICHARD, DUKE OF GLOUCEST_.R. — 1483.
were exceedingly encumbered by a sort of wooden house, or castle,
at each end.
12. They were much ornamented with gilding and painting; and
armorial bearings and badges were embroidered on the sails The
vessels in which Henry V. sailed to France just before the battle of
Agincourt had purple sails, embroidered with gold.
CHAPTER CXn.
Richard, Duke of Gloucester. — He aspires to wear the Ckow^i. — Seizes
upon the young King, Edward V., whose Mother flies to a Sanc-
tuary.
1. We have now come to the shortest reign and most pathetic
story in English history. Edward left two sons, the elder of whom,
about thirteen yeans old, was proclaimed king by the title of Edward
V. Though the public generally acknowledged his title, there was,
among his nearest relations, one who had long marked the innocent
boy for destruction.
2. This person was his uncle Richard, Duke of Gloucester. The
ability, vigor of mind, and personal courage of this prince have never
been disputed. But with regard to his moral character there has
been great difference of opinion ; some writers having loaded his
memory with more crimes than it seems possible for any one man
to have committed ; while others have endeavored to vindicate him
from most of the guilt of which he has been accused.
3. There has been the same difference of opinion as to his personal
appearance. One old chronicler says, "He was crooked-backed,
hook-shouldered, splay-footed, goggle-eyed, and his face was Uttle
and swarthy." On the other side, an old lady, Desmond, who lived
to be 130 years old, and had danced with King Richard in her
youth, used always to say that he was a very handsome man.
4. The truth probably lies between the two ; and those are doubt-
less correct who tell us that, though his features were rather homely,
the expression of his countenance was princely and sensible ; that
his figure, though short, was well built, with no other defect than
that his right shoulder was somewhat higher than the left.
5. Richard had long entertained the project of usurping the crown^
and he now made use of the jealousy which the nobles felt of the
queen and her relatives, to advance his plan. The young king had
been intrusted to the care of his uncle. Lord Rivers, and his half-
brother. Lord Gray.
6. Richard's first step was to remove these noblemen from about the
person of Edward. In this he was willingly assisted by Lord Hast-
mgs, a loyal and honest man, but one who bore a bitter enmity to the
queen and her relatives. Accompanied by Hastings, Richard set out
CXn.— 1. Who SQ needed Edward IV.? 2, 3, 4. What of Richard, Dnke of Olonco*
RICHARD APPOINTED PROTECTOR. — 1483 203
with a numerous train to meet the king, who was on his way to
Loudon to be crowned.
7. They met him and his little party at Stony Stratford, where
the Lords Gray and Rivers passed the evening with the Duke of
Gloucester in mirth and pleasantry, unsuspicious of the coming
evil. The next morning they were seized and sent to Pontefract,
and all the rest of Edward's attendants were dismissed, and for-
bidden to come near the court on pain of death.
8. The poor young king, finding himself alone and in the power
of his uncle, whom he had early been taught to dread, was struck
with grief and terror; but Gloucester, falling on his knees, assured
him, with strong professions of loyalty and affection, that all he had
done was for his preservation.
9. Edward, being soothed into composure, set off with his uncle
towards London, where the news of these violent measures arrived
before them, and occasioned great alarm. The queen instantly fled
into the sanctuary at Westminster, taking with her the Duke of
York and her five daughters. Eotherham, Archbishop of York, a
faithful servant of the crown, hastened to comfort her. Her con-
dition is thus described by an old chronicler :
10. "The archbishop found about the queen much heaviness,
rumble, haste and business ; carriage and conveyance of her stuffe
into sanctuarie; chests, coffers, packs, fardles, bundles, tossed all on
men's backs; no man unoccupied; some lading, some going, some
unloading, some going for more, some breaking down the wall to
bring in the nearest way. The queen herself sate alone low on the
rushes, all desolate and dismaid."
CHAPTER CXIII.
Richard III. usurps the Crown. — He causes the young King and his
Brother to Be murdered.
1. On the 4th of May, Gloucester conducted his nephew into Lon-
don, riding before him bareheaded, and frequently calling out to the
people, "Behold your king!" At a great council held two days
after, the artful duke was appointed protector of the kingdom. To
keep up the deception, a day was appointed for the coronation of
the king, and the preparations were at once begun.
2. In the mean time, those to whom Richard had imparted his
designs upon the crown were actively employed. On the 13th of
May, Sir Thomas Ratcliffe, one of his chief confidants, entered Pon-
tefract with 5000 men, and, without any trial, beheaded Lord Rivers
and Lord Gray. The deatli of Lord Rivers caused much lamenta-
tion, for he was the most accomplished nobleman of his time.
ter? 5. To what did he aspire? 6, 7. How did he set about the accomplishment of his
wish ? 9, 10. What of the queen ?
CXIII. — 1. How did Gloucester treat his nephew? What oflBce did he receive*
204
EXECUTION OF LOliD HASTINGS. 1483.
3. Another of his creatures, named Catesby, had endeavored to
gain the support of Hastings ; but this nobleman being found to be
firm in his devotion to Edward's children, his destruction was deter-
mined upon. On the very day that the lords were murdered at Pon-
tefract, Richard summoned the council to meet in the Tower. He
appeared to be remarkably gay and good-natured, but left the
council-chamber as if called out upon business.
4. He soon returned with an angry countenance, and demanded
what those deserved who plotted against his life. Hastings replied,
that " they should be treated as traitors." " These traitors," said
the protector, "are the sorceress, my brother's wife, and another of
his late friends. See to what they have reduced me by their witch-
craft ;" upon which he laid bare his withered arm.
5. The councillors, who knew that the arm had been so from his
birth, looked at one another with amazement; but Hastings ventured
to defend the late king's friend. "And do you reply to me," ex-
claimed Richard, " with your ifs and your ands ? you are yourself the
chief traitor; and I swear I will not dine before your head be brought
to me !" On this he struck his hand on the table, and armed men
EXECUTION OF HASTINGS.
rushed in, who seized Hastings, and instantly beheaded him in the
presence of the council.
2. What did Gloucester's partisans do ? 3, 4, 5. Relate the circumstances which occarred
I
RICHARD USURPS THE CROWN. 1483.
205
6. Richard's next object was to get the young Duke of York into
his power. He declared that it would be highly improper to sufler
the duke to remain in the sanctuary, a place where thieves and
murderers found refuge. He sent to the Archbishop of Canter-
bury, who had no suspicion of his evil designs, to persuade the
queen to surrender her young son.
7. Although she had not heard of the bloody deed at Pontefract,
she had begun to suspect the designs of Richard. She knew that
her son would be taken from her by force if she refused her consent
to his departure. Clasping him to her breast, she took leave of him
with a shower of tears. The young king was delighted to see his
brother, hoping long to enjoy his company.
8. Having now both the young princes in his power, Gloucester
began to act more openly. He employed a popular preacher to
harangue the people in his favor ; but he met with little success.
The Duke of Buckingham then undertook to address them. After
describing the miseries of the last reign, and the unfitness of the
young king to govern, he enlarged upon the virtues of the Duke of
Gloucester.
9. He expressed his apprehensions that the protector could not
be prevailed upon to accept the crown, but he hoped that the people
would take every method to persuade him to do so. He concluded
by desiring every man to speak his real sentiments, and to declare,
without fear, whether he would have for king the young prince,
or the virtuous protector.
THE DUKK OF GLOUCESTER.
10. A silence for some time ensued ; at length some of th^ duke's
m the council-chamber. 6. What -was Richard's next object? H<"w did he »ffect it?
18
206
FATE OF THE TWO YOUNG PRINCES.
own servants, who had slipped among the crowd, cried out, "Long
live King Kichard !" A few of the mob joined in the cry, and the
duke, taking advantage of the faint approbation, found means to
induce the mayor and aldermen to accompany him to the palace
of the protector, and to offer him the crown.
11. Kichard pretended to be very much surprised at seeing such
a concoui-se of people. When he was informed that their business
was to offer him the crown, he declined accepting it, saying, that
" his love of his brother's children was greater than his love of a
crown." But he at length suffered himself to be persuaded by
Buckingham, and declared his acceptance.
CORONATION OF RICHARD III.
12. He was at once proclaimed king, and the same preparation
which had been made for the coronation of Edward V. served for
that of Eichard III. It was long before the fate of the two young
grinces was known with certainty ; but they never were seen again,
orae years afterwards, two persons confessed themselves to have
been their murderers, and said that their bodies were buried at the
foot of a staircase in the Tower.
13. The story was not believed at the time, it being supposed
that it was fabricated for political effect ; but it was confirmed in
an extraordinary manner two hundred years afterwards ; when, in
altering a staircase in the Tower, a chest was found buried under
it, in which were the bones of two children, answering in size to the
ages of Edward and his brother. Edward V. was in his thirteenth
year when his father died, and reigned not quite three months.
8, 9, 10. What bold step was next taken? 11. How did Riphard behave when offered the
crown ? 12, 13. What was the fate of the young princes ?
A
HENRY TUDOR. — 1484. ' 207
CHAPTER CXIV.
A Plot is formed for placing Henri/ Tudor on the Throne, which is for
the present defeated.
1. As soon as Richard had obtained the crown, he sought to
secure the future support of those who had assisted him, by bestow
ing upon them liberal rewards. The Duke of Buckingham, having
the greatest claim, received the largest share of his favors.
2. Ample as was the compensation, however, it was not enough
to satisfy the avarice or the ambition of this nobleman, and we
ven/ soon find him engaged in a conspiracy to depose Richard, and
to place Henry Tudor, Earl of Richmond, on the throne. In order
to supply the defects of this prince's title, it was agreed that he
should marry Elizabeth, eldest daughter of Edward IV., who, after
her brothers, had the best right to the crown.
3. Richard, whose vigilance did not suffer the tempest to gather
unperceived, assembled an army, and then summoned Buckingham
to attend him. This nobleman replied only by taking the field
with some troops he had collected in Wales. With these he ad-
vanced towards England.
4. When he arrived near the river Severn, an extraordinary flood,
such as had never been known before, and which was long remem-
bered as Buckingham's flood, prevented his crossing. His Welsh
troops, impelled partly by superstition, and partly by famine, de-
serted him and returned home. The officers, finding themselves
abandoned by their men, either fled from the country or took
refuge in sanctuaries.
5. Buckingham, thinking he could rely upon the fidelity of a de-
pendent of his own, named Bannister, sought refuge in his house ;
but this man could not resist the temptation of the large reward
ofiered for his master's apprehension, and betrayed him to the
sheriff* of Shropshire, who found him in the disguise of a peasant,
hidden in an orchard behind Bannister's house. He was taken to
London, and there executed.
6. Richard, whose heart seemed callous to the sufferings of others,
was himself vulnerable in one point. Edward, his only child, died
April 9th, 1484, and we are told that the king's grief was so excessive
that he almost " run mad." The grief of the queen was not less
violent, and her death, a few months afterwards, is generally ascribed
to it, though some assert that she was poisoned by her husband.
7. Richard now sought to gain the favor of the widowed queen
of Edward IV. He succeeded so well as to induce her to consent
to his own marriage with the Princess Elizabeth, although he was
her uncle, and had murdered her two brothers and other relations.
8. The king, notwithstanding all his spies, does not seem to have
been aware that Richmond, who was supposed to be all the while in
CXIV.— 1, 2. What of Buckingham? How was Richmond's title to be strengthened?
S. What did Richard do? 4. What of Buckingham's flood? 5. What was the fate of
208
BATTLE OF B08W0RTH-F1ELD. — 1485.
France, did in fact pass great part of his time in Wales, making
himself friends among his countrymen; for the Tudors were a
Welsh family.
9. Once he was so near being discovered by Richard's spies, that
he escaped only by jumping out of a back window and getting
through an opening, which is still called the king's hole. On his
return to France he heard the report of Richard's intended mar-
riage. He therefore hastily collected the English exiles, and a few
French soldiers, in all about 3000 men, and landed at Milford
Haven, August 7th, 1485.
f
Battle of Bosworth-field.-
CHAPTER CXV.
-Death of Richard III.
his Bedstead.
-Singidar Story of
BATTLE OF BOSWORTH.
1. When Richard heard how small a number of persons accom-
panied the earl, and what a ragged, beggarly crew they were, he
desj^ised so weak d!n enemy. But when he found that his numbers
were fast increasing, and that some Welsh troops, who were sent
against him, actually joined him, he began to think the danger
more urgent. He might still have quelled it, had he known in
whom to confide.
2. The chief agents in his wicked schemes were Ratcliffe, Catesby.
Buckingham? 6. What domestic misfortune befell Richard? 8,9. Where was Rich-
mond all this time ?
CXV. — 1. What is said of Richard's feelings when he heard of Richmond's invasiou?
DEATH OF RICHARD. 1485. 209
and Lovel, which gave rise to the following verses ^hich an old
chronicler tells us " passed in those times for excelle.it wit" :
"The Cat, the Rat, and Lovel the dog,
Rule all England under the Hog."
The white boar was the badge of Richard.
3. But Richard knew that these were not friends who could be
relied on in time of his own need. He distrusted all around him,
and not without reason ; for Lord Stanley, to whom he had given
the chief command in his army, was in secret league with Rich-
mond, whose mother he had married.
4. Richard at length roused himself, and, collecting what troops
he could, marched with great pomp, wearing a crown on his helmet,
to Merivalle, not far from Bos worth, where Richmond had arrived
before him. On the 23d of Augusc, 1485, the forces on both sides
were drawn out in line of battle.
5. Lord Stanley drew up the torces under his immediate com-
mand, at a little distance from the rest of the king's troops. Rich-
mond, who was no soldier, sent lo request Lord Stanley to assist
him in forming his men ; but Stanley answered that he must form
them himself, and he would come to him at a convenient season.
6. Richard was very angry when he saw how Stanley had drawn
up his men, but it was now too lait to do more than to summon his
immediate attendance, — a summons which was not obeyed. The
battle began, but no vigor or spirit was displayed in the royal army;
and when Lord Stanley suddenly turned and attacked it, Richard
saw that all was lost, and exclaiming, "Treason! treason!" rushed
into the midst of the enemy, and made his way to Richmond, hew-
ing down all before him.
7. The earl shrunk back at his approach; but his attendants
gathered round Richard, who fought like a wild beast at bay, till
at last he fell, covered with wounds. His helmet was so beaten in
by the blows it had received, that its form was quite destroyed.
8. Most of the nobles had deserted the royal cause. The Duke
of Norfolk was among the few exceptions. Some friend had tried
to save him from his impending fate, and had that morning thrown
an admonitory letter into his tent. It ran thus :
"Jockey of Norfolk, be not too bold.
For Dickon, thy master, is bought and sold."
9. Richard reigned little more than two years, and was slain in
the thirty-fifth year of his age. He fell near a brook which runs
through Bosworth-field, the water of which long remained stained
with blood; and it is said that the people in the neighborhood are
averse to using it, even at this day.
10. The body of Richard, after suffering many indignities, was
at last buried in a church at Leicester. But his bones were not
suffered to rest even here; for at the destruction of the religious
2. Who were his chief agents? What versos were formed on them? 4, When was the
l.attle of Bosworth-field fought? 5. What is said of Lord Stanley's conduct ? 6,7. What
of Richard's conduct in the battle? 8. What is said of the Duke of Norfolk? 9. How
IS*
210 AMUSEMENTS OF THE ENGLISH IN OLDEN TIM
^
houses in the time of Henry VIII., they were torn from theii
burying-place, and his stone coffin was converted into a watering-
trough for horses at an inn in Leicester.
11. The story of an article of Richard's furniture is yet more ex-
traordinary. He travelled about, as was then the custom, with hia
own bedstead. When he was killed at Bosworth, this was left at
the place he had last slept at in Leicester, and was kept by the
people of the house. It was entirely of wood, and was much gilded
and otherwise ornamented.
12. About one hundred years after the battle, as the woman to
whom it then belonged was one day making the bed, a piece of
money fell out from a crevice of the bedstead. Upon examination
she found that the bottom of the bedstead was hollow, and con-
tained coin to the value of nearly fifteen hundred dollars.
13. This discovery proved fatal to the woman, for she was robbed
and murdered by her servant for the sake of her new-found treasure.
The servant was hanged for the murder ; and thus Richard's gold
seemed to have the property of bringing evil upon all who touched it.
CHAPTER CXVI.
Amusements of the English in olden time. — Christmas Gambols. —
Miracles and Mysteries. — Description of a Gentleman^ s Dress.
1. As we have had horrors enough for the present, we may now
turn our attention to the amusements of the English, beginning
with the children. Perhaps our young readers may toss their balls
and trundle their hoops with more glee than ever, when they know
that the Black Prince, John of Gaunt, and perhaps even Thomas
h, Becket, and old Caxton himself, played with such things hun-
dreds of years since ; for these games were in use as long ago as the
Conquest.
2. Shuttlecock and blind-man's-buflf are also very ancient games.
But there were some old amusements which were not so unexcep-
tionable. There was a strange ceremony observed in most, if not
all, the cathedrals, on the 28th of December, called Innocents' Day,
in remembrance of the slaughter of the children of Bethlehem by
order of Herod.
3. A boy was dressed up in the vestments of the bishop. He was
attended by a parcel of other boys habited like priests, and in this guise
he preached a mock sermon in church, and then went in procession
about the town. This was called the festival of the boy-bishop.
4. But the love of sports and merry-making was not confined to the
young. Those who were older, having but little mental cultivation,
long did Richard reign ? How old was he at his death ? 10. What is said of his body ?
11, 12. Relate the story of his bedstead.
CX'V I. — 1, 2. What were the amusements of the chilflren ? What ceremony on In-
AMUSEMENTS OF THE ENGLISH IN OLDEN TIMES. 21 i
had so few sedentary amusements that they were glad to fly to
active and boisterous ones. Even the fine ladies did not then dis-
dain to seek diversion from things that in our times the most coarse
and vulgar would shun with aversion.
5. Leaving out hawking, which was a favorite pastime of the gen-
try, we may notice bear-baitings and bull-baitings, which consisted in
woriying a poor bear or bull with savage dogs. These, however, were
used only on great occasions, and to entertain queens and princesses.
Cudgel-playing and wrestling were the every-day amusements.
6. Christmas was the chief time of sports ; in the king's court,
and in the families of the principal nobles, a leader of the games
was elected, who had the pleasant title of Lord of Misrule, and
Master of Merry Sports. The diversions over which this mock-
monarch presided were suited to the taste of the age.
7. There was a scrambling for nuts and apples, dancing, playing
with hobby horses, hunting owls and squirrels, hot cocldes, and
blind-man's-buff. Then there was a stick moving on a pivot in the
middle, with an apple at one end and a candle at the other, so that
he who missed his bite, burned his nose.
8. The favorite amusement, however, at this season, was Mum-
ming\ ar Disguising. At court this was performed with great splen-
dor, &r.d rich costumes; but among the common people the diversion
noceiits' Day ? 4, 5. What Avere the amusements of older people ? 6. Who managed
the Ohristmas sports? 7. What were the spoits? 8. What was the faTorite amuse-
212 DJRESS OF AN OLD ENGLISH GENTLEMAN.
consisted in changing clothes between men and women, who, when
dressed in each other's habits, went from one neighbor's house to
another, partaking of Christmas cheer. This custom is still kepi
up in some parts of England, particularly in the northern counties.
9. The origin of stage-plays was curious. There were theatrical
entertainments long before there were any play-houses or theatres.
The first public representation of anything like a play was exhibited
as early as 1378, and was called a Miracle. It was the history of
St. Catharine, and was performed by the priests of Dunstable.
10. The actors were attired in the holy vestments belonging to
the Abbey of St. Albans. In Kichard II.'s reign, the clergy of St.
Paul's Church enacted a miracle before the king and queen, which
lasted eight days, and in which* was represented the greater part of
the Bible history.
11. Miracles were succeeded by Mysteries, in which sacred sub-
jects were strangely jumbled with buffoonery. By degrees some
little moral allegory crept into these entertainments, and miracles and
mysteries gave way to Moralities, which consisted of long, elaborate
speeches from allegorical personages, such as Theology, Adulation,
Admonition, &c.
12. These plays were performed in churches and chapels, and the
actors were almost always ecclesiastics. There were, besides, some
secular plays performed in private houses, and in the streets, by the
jugglers, tumblers, and jesters, whose business it was to rove about
and exhibit their talents. There is no mention of public theatres
till the reign of Elizabeth. The first regular play we know of was
written about 1560, and is called " Gammer Gurton's Needle."
13. So much for the amusements; now for the dress of the old
English gentlemen. We left them some time ago wearing long,
pointed shoes. Never was fashion attacked with more violence.
Laws were made, and the clergy preached, against them. Still
they continued to be worn to the time of Richard III., after which
the fashion declined, and the contrary extreme became the mode.
14. All the fine gentlemen looked now as if they had the gout;
for they wore velvet or cloth shoes, so very "broad that their feet
resembled platters ; and a law was made forbidding shoes to be
worn that were more than six inches across the toes. The dress of
the men at this period is described as being so " skrimp " and tight,
that fashionable persons must have resembled stuffed figures more
than living men,
15. Their shoulders were stuffed out to make them look broad,
and the waist was pinched in as tight as could be borne. Oddity
was aimed at more than comfort or gracefulness. With a tight
pinched-in jacket, which was not much longer than a waistcoat,
such enormous long sleeves were worn, hanging from the elbows,
that Edward IV. used to tie his behind his back, to avoid tumbling
over them when he walked !
ment? 9, 10, 11. Mention the different kinds of stage-plays. 12. Where were the.^
performed? What wa,s the first regular play? 13,14. Describe the dress of a gentle
man.
END OF THE LINE OF PLANTAGENET. — 1485.
213
CHAPTER CXVII.
End of the Line of Plantagenet. — General Character of the Kings.-^
Important Consequences of the Battle of Bosworth-field. — Depressior.
of the Nobles. — Jiise of the Commons.
CROWNING OF RICHMOND, HENRY VII.
1. King Richard was the last man slain on the field of Bosworth,
and his death was the signal of victory to Henry of Richmond. The
soldiers who had engaged in the pursuit of the fugitives were re-
called by hearing the shouts of " Long live King Henry !" and on
returning to the field of battle, they saw Sir William Stanley,
brother to Lord Stanley, placing on Henry's head the battered
crown that had been struck off from the helmet of Richard.
2. With Richard ended the line of Plantagenet kings, who had
governed England for 330 years. There were fourteen in all ; Henry
II. and thirteen of his descendants. Five of these, John, Henry
III., Edward 11. , Richard II., and Henry VI., were feeble monarchs.
The rest inherited the abilities and bravery of their great ancestor,
and, with the exception of Henry IV., who was of a close and sus-
picious temper, had a frankness and openness of disposition which
endeared them to their subjects.
CXVIL— 1. What was the fate of Richard III. ? 2. Who succeeded him ? How long
had the Plantagenets reigned? What is said of the several kings? 3. What two l»t-
214 CONDITION 3F THE PEOPLE. 1485.
3. No battle since that of Hastings had been so important in its
consequences as that of Bosworth-field. The former brought in the
feudal system in its most oppressive form ; the battle of Bosworth
put an end to it. The reign of Henry VII. was the dawn of what
may properly be called English liberty.
4. Though the Magna Charta had fenced in the nobles from the
tyranny of the king, yet the great mass of the people were for a long
time after as much exposed as before to the oppression of the nobles-;^
but now, the power as well as the number of the nobles being much
diminished by the long war between the houses of York and Lan-
caster, the people began gradually to emerge from slavery.
6. Henry hated because he feared the nobles, and it was a part
of his policy to depress them. He restricted the number of their
retainers ; and thus that idle race of people who had before passed
their lives in following some great lord to the wars, or in hanging
about his gates in time of peace, were driven to employ themselves
in more industrious modes^ life, and from helpless dependants
became useful subjects.
6. Commerce, too, began^to make great alteration in the condition
of persons in middle life; .and Henry greatly facilitated their rise
into consequence, by lessening the strictness of entails, — that is, the
descent of estates in one .ijanj^y,.. from o^e generation to another,
without any person being atHiDerty to dispose of them.
7. Such a system serves to maintain the dignity of particular
families, but is evidently adverse to the general good of the state.
The nobles being enabled to sell tlieir estates, many of them came
into the possession of rich merchants and manufacturers.
8. With the change of property came a great change in the condi-
tion of all classes of people. The land-owners found it advantageous to
commute the services of the villeins for money, and make them pay rent
for their land and cottages ; and thus from villeins they became tenants.
9. It is very diflScult to trace every step of the lower orders of the
people from villeinage, which at some periods was a state of mere
slavery, to freedom. The progress was so various and so gradual
that the state of villeinage seemed to decline insensibly, and after
the time of Henry VII. we find no more mention of it.
TABLE OF THE LINE OF PLANTAGENET.
Began tv reign.
Reigned
1154 .
. 35 years.
Henry 11. Plantagenet.
1189 .
1199 .
. 10
. 17
"
Richard I. Coeur de Lion, ) „ ^ n tj„„ tt
John Lackland, ' | Sons of Henry II.
1216 .
. 66
((
Henry TIL, son of John.
1272 .
. 35
a
Edward I., son of Henry III.
1307 .
. 20
a
Edward II., son of Edward I.
1327 .
. 50
a
Edward III., son of Edward II.
1377 .
. 22
((
Richard II., son of the Black Prince, and grandson
of Edward III.
ties are mentioned as important? 4. What is said of the condition of the mass of the
people? 5. Wliat was Henry's policy towards the nobles? 6. What of entails? 8
What of the villeins?
HENRY VII. — 1485.
THE LANCASTER BRANCH OF THE FAMILY.
215
Began to reign. Reigned.
1399 . . 14 years.
1413
1422
1461
1483
1483
Henry IV., of Lancaster, cousin to Richard II.j
and grandson of Edward III.
9 " Henry V., son of Henry IV.
49 " Henry VI., son of Henry V.
THE YORK BRANCH OF THE FAMILY.
22 years. Edward IV., of York, third cousin to Henry VI.,
and great-great-grandson <»f Edward III.
3 m'ths. Edward V., son of Edward IV.
2 years. Richard III., Crook-back, uncle of Edward V.
CHAPTER CXVIII.
Henry VII. — Lambert Simnel pretends to be Earl of Warwick, ana
claims the Throne. — He is defeated and made a Scullibn in Vie KingU
Kitchen. — Death of Lord Lovel in a secret Charnber,
MARRIAGE OF HE;;^RY VII.
1. Henry VH., the first of that line of kings of England called
the Tudor line, was thirty years old when he gained the crown.
He was of a tall and slender form, pale complexion, and a grave,
sedate deportment. Cold, cautious, and designing, he did not pos-
sess one amiable quality.
2. His natural abilities were not brilliant, but he made up for
want of quickness by unwearied application, and was rewarded for
CXVIII.— 1, 2, Wlmt is said of the character of Henry VI||f What were his ruling
216 DEFEAT OF SIMNEL. — 1487.
his perseverance by gaining a reputation for more wisdom tlian li€
possessed. He was an unkind husband, a careful but not an affec-
tionate father, a rigorous master, and a bitter enemy.
3. Two ruling passions swayed his conduct frorn the first hour
of his reign to the end of his life ; these were his avarice, and liis
hatred of the house of York. The first command he issued, even
before he had left the bloody field where he had been proclaimed
king, was, that persons should be sent into Yorkshire to seize young
Edward Plantagenet, Earl of Warwick, son of the Duke of Clarence^
4. Henry's avarice, though an odious vice in itself, and particu-
larly obnoxious in a king, was not without its advantages to his
country. It led him to encourage commerce; and it was he who
laid the foundations of the British navy. A four-masted ship,
called The Great Henry, was, properly speaking, the first ship in the
British navy, for hitherto, when the king wanted a fleet, he had no
expedient but hiring or purchasing ships from the merchants.
5. Notwithstanding his dislike to the family of York, Henry soon
found that he could not maintain himself on the throne without ally-
ing himself to it. He therefore renewed his old agreement to marry
the Princess Elizabeth. But his reluctance to this union was so
great, that he put it off till the following year. The princess was a
great favorite with the people, which gave much offence to her
husband, and was one cause of his unkind treatment of her.
6. Henry's conduct towards all those who had been connected
with the late royal family naturally irritated them against him, and
iA 1487, a scheme was contrived, which gave him for a time much
vexation and trouble. Lambert Simnel, the son of a baker of
Oxford, was instructed to personate the young Earl of Warwick,
who, it was pretended, had escaped from the Tower.
7. When Henry heard of this mock Earl of Warwick, he caused
the real earl to be t^ken from his prison, and carried in procession
through London, and permitted all who chose to converse with
him This measure, though it satisfied the people of England, did
not convince those of Ireland, by whom Simnel was proclaimed
king, by the title of Edward IV.
8. Simnel, with the few nobles who joined him, and some troops
which he had raised in Ireland, landed in Lancashire, expecting to
be joined by the inhabitants; but in this he was disappointed. He
had advanced as far as Stoke without receiving any addition to his
forces, where he was met by Henry, June 16th, 1487, and com-
pletely defeated. Simnel, who was taken prisoner, received better
treatment than he could have expected, for Henry contented him-
self with degrading the new-made king to be one of the scullions in
his kitchen.
9. Most of Simnel's army lost their lives. Among the few who
escaped from the fight was Lord Lovel. He was observed flying
towards the Trent, and, as he -was never seen afterwards, he was
thought to have been drowned in crossing that river. ,
passions 7 4. What good effect did liis avai-ice produce ? 5. How did lie try to strengthen
himselt on the throne? 6, 7, 8. Relate the story »f Lambert Simnel. 9, 10. Relate the.
Sate of Lord Lovei. 11, 12; 'What is said of secret chambers?
STORY OF PERKIN WARBECK. 1492. 217
10. But more than a hundred years afterwards, in pulling lown
a house that had belonged to him in Oxfordshire, a secret chamber
was discovered, in Avhich was found the skeleton of a man, seated
in a chair, with his head reclining on a table. An empty jar and
a barrel were found near it. It was conjectured that this was the
skeleton of Lord Lovel, who had contrived to escape to his own
house, but from some neglect had starved to death in this secret
chamber.
11. It would be a hard matter to make a chamber in a modern
liouse, in which a person could be effectually concealed; but in those
days the walls were thick, and the chimneys large, and the unquiet
state of the times made secret chambers useful, if not necessary.
12. Many a large old house in England doubtless contains such a
sanctuary. We are told of one in Nottinghamshire, which was in-
habited by a family for some generations, without its being known
that there was a secret room in the kitchen chimney ; and it was
only discovered a few years since, in making some repairs.
CHAPTER CXIX.
A new Impostor appears. — Adventures of Perkin Warbeck.
1. The old Duchess of Burgundy, sister of Edward IV., finding
how many people had been deceived by the fraud of Simnel, deter-
mined upon a new project, contrived with more art and plausibility.
She first spread a report that the young Duke of York was alive,
and had escaped from the Tower.
2. She then found a youth, named Perkin Warbeck, son of a
Flemish Jew, who bore a strong resemblance to the Plantagenets,
and who had something in his manners and carriage so bewitching,
and at the same time so princely and dignified, that all who con-
versed with him w^ere fascinated, and persuaded that he was a prince.
3. He first presented himself at the court of France, where he
was well received by the king. At the demand of Henry, he ^-as
dismissed, but with courtesy, and then sought the protection o^
aunt, as he called the Duchess of Burgundy.
4. She received him as if he had been an entire stranger to her,
and affected to disbelieve his story ; then, as if suddenly convinced
by his answers to her questions, she embraced him with a transport
of joy, exclaiming that he was indeed her long-lost nephew, and be-
stowed upon him the appellation of the White Rose of England.
5. Henry now became anxious to convince the world that the real
Duke of York had been murdered, and he obtained the confession
of two persons, who owned that they had been concerned in putting
jCXIX. — 1. W'hat project did the Duclioss of Burgundy form? 2. Who was selected
as the principal actor? 3,4. What was the saccess of Warbeck at first? 5,3. Wha*
19
218 STORY OF PERKIN WARBECK. — 1 19(\
him to death. But these confessions gained little credit at the time
though they have since received corroboration, as we have before
slated.
6. Henry also sought to ascertain the true history of Warbeck ;
but the secret was so well kept, and his origin so obscure, that this
proved to be a difficult matter. At length one of the confidants of
the im})ostor was won over. From him Henry learnt nearly the
whole history of the conspiracy, with the names of all those in Eng-
land who had favored it.
7. The former was publislied for the information of the nation,
and those concerned were all seized in one day, and immediately
tried, condemned, and executed. Sir William Stanley was be-
headed for having been heard to say, that, "if he was sure Perkin
Warbeck was the real Duke of YoVk, he would never bear arms
against him."
8. After two ineffectual attempts to get a footing in England,
Warbeck went to Scotland, where he was received with the utmost
kindness by King James IV., who engaged in his cause with the
greatest warmth. He also gave him in marriage the Lady Catha-
rine Gordon, one of the most noble and accomplished ladies of
the age.
9. James did not content himself with empty words, and in Oc-
tober, 1496, he entered England with an army, with the avowed
purpose of placing Warbeck on the throne, and all the English
were invited to repair to the standard of their rightful sovereign,
who was proclaimed king by the title of Richard IV.
10. The Scots immediately began to plunder, as was their cus-
tom, and Warbeck expostulated with James on this ba,rbarous
manner of carrying on the war, declaring that he had rather lose
a crown than obtain it by the ruin of his subjects.
11. It was expected that upon Warbeck 's first appearance in
England all the friends of the house of York would rise in his
favor ; but, contrary to his anticipations, he found none to assist
him, and was obliged to retreat towards Edinburgh. Henry, who
was at all times a better negotiator than soldier, preferred entering
into a treaty with James to meeting him in the field, and a truce
was made between the two monarchs.
CHAPTER CXX.
Conclusion of the Story of Pe^'hin Warbeck. — About Benevolences. —
Story of the Alderman who refused to lend the King Money.
1. In consequence of the treaty between the kings of Scotland
and England, Warbeck, after thanking James for the kindness and
protection he had afforded him, went to Ireland, with about a hun-
measures did Henry VII. adopt? 8. How was Warbeck received in Scotlatd? Jll.
What was Warbeck's success in England?
EXECUTION OF PERKIN WARBECK.
■\499.
219
dred and twenty followers, and his lovely wife, who would not for-
sake him.
2. After a few months he returned to England, and was joined
by about three thousand men, with whom he laid siege to Exeter.
A large body of the king's forces marched against him, and War-
beck, seeing that all resistance would be in vain, left his companions
to take care of themselves as they could, and fled in the night to a
sanctuary.
3. This was soon surrounded by the royal troops, and Henry
would gladly have forced open the gates and seized his victim, but
was persuaded to try to entice him out by the promise of sparine
his life. Warbeck, on receiving this pledge, gave himself up, and
was carried prisoner to the Tower.
4. He contrived to make his escape from this prison, but was
soon taken and brought back. He was then exposed upon a scaf-
fold, and compelled to read aloud a written paper, in which he
confessed himself to be an impostor.
5. He afterwards found means to have some communitation with
his fellow-prisoner, the Earl of Warwick, and a plan was concerted
between them for their escape; but this being discovered, they
were both executed. Perkin Warbeck was hung at Tyburn, the
place of execution for common malefactors, November 23d, 1499 ;
whilst Warwick, from respect to his undoubted rank, was beheaded
on Tower Hill.
PEKKIN WAKBECK ON THE SCAFFOLD.
6. It is interesting to read of the fate of Warbeck's young and
beautiful wife. After her husband was carried to the Tower, Henry
CXX.— 1. Whither did Warbeck go from Scotland? Who accompanied him ? 2> 2 4,
5. Relate the rest of his story. Wliat was the fate of Warlieck? 6, 7. What became of
220 STORY OF THE ALDERMAN.
sent for her, and, hard as was his heart, he seems to have been toi ched
by her youth, her beauty, and her grief; for she dearly loved War-
beck, and was a most dutiful and affectionate wife to him.
7. The king said some kind and soothing words to her, and pre-
sented her to the queen, with whom she remained as an attendant.
She had an am]3le allowance made to her, and was much beloved at
the court, where she was called "The White Rose of England."
8. Henry, from this time till his death, was undisturbed by tumults
at home or by wars abroad. He was chiefly employed in amassing
wealth, which he did in every possible way. He made many arbi-
trary and vexatious laws, and obliged those who violated them in
the slightest particular to pay heavy fines, or suffer imprisonment.
9. These rapacious schemes were carried on by the assistance of
two lawyers, named Empson and Dudley, whom he employed to
entrap the rich and unwary. He also had increased his wealth by
means of taxes and benevolences.
10. A henevoknce meant originally a voluntary contribution for the
king's expenses, made amongst his immediate vassals. Edward IV.
extended it to the whole kingdom, and, though the name implies its
being a free gift, it became, in fact, a very arbitrary tax, for the
king could quarter soldiers on those who refused to contribute, and
could annoy them in many other ways, which caused the people to
call these benevolences malevolences.
11. You will think this name not unmerited, when you read of
what happened to an alderman of London in Henry VIII.'s time.
The poor alderman, because he refused to contribute to a benevo-
lence, was compelled to serve as a private soldier in the war then
carrying on against Scotland.
12. The king sent a letter to the general of the army, command-
ing that the alderman should be lodged among the common sol-
diers, and be made to ride forth in all difficult and dangerous
enterprises. His sufferings in this mode were not of very long con-
tinuance, for he was taken prisoner in the first engagement, and
had to pay a much larger sum for his ransom than he had been
required to contribute to the benevolence.
CHAPTER CXXI.
The Architecture of Henry VIVs time. — Of his Voyages of Discovery,
— Columbus and the Cabots.
1. By confiscations of the property of those concerned in the vari-
ous conspiracies, by taxes, benevolences, and fines, Henry VII. ac-
Warbeck's wife? 8. What is said of the rest of Henry's reign? 9. Who assisted the
king in his schemes to obtain money ? 10. What is said of benevolmcos? 11, 12. Relate
the story of the alderman.
CXXI.— 1. What feeling was strong enough to overcome Henry's iTarice? How did
AECHITECTUKE OF HENRY VII.'s TxME. — 1485-1509. 221
quired immense wealth, not only in money, but also in plate and
jewels. He kept it, with the most anxious care, under his own lock
and key, in secret apartments in the palace at Richmond.
STYLE OF ARCHITECTUKK AT THE TIME OF TIENllY VII.
2. There was one feeling which was strong enough to overcome
his avarice ; this was the ambition of having a splendid tomb. With
this view, he commenced the building of what is now known as Henry
VII.'s Chapel, at Westminster Abbey. The best architects of the
age were called upon to furnish designs for this magnificent building,
on which the king did not grudge to expend large sums of his hoarded
wealth. It is still one of the most beautiful edifices in England.
3. There arose at this time a remarkable change in the style of
architecture, through the introduction of what has been called the
florid style, but which might with much propriety be styled the
Tudor style, since it came in with Henry VII. and went out with his
granddaughter Elizabeth, the last of the Tudors.
4. All the buildings of this kind are very beautiful, and are suffi-
ciently distinguished from the Gothic piles of the Plantagenets, and
massy buildings of the Anglo-Normans, by the flat arch, called
Henry the Seventh's arch, and the profusion of ornament with
which every part is loaded.
5. We have already stated that Henry gave great encouragement
to commerce. By this means he had acquired in foreign countries
the reputation of being the most sagacious, as well as the wealthiest, ;
monarch of his time. When Columbus failed in his endeavors to •
ho gratify tho feeling? 3, 4. What change took place in the style of architecture ? 5, 6;
19*
222 COLUMBUS AND THE CABOTS. 1496.
obtain assistance in Spain, in order to enable him to prosecute his
voyage in search of land, which he felt convinced he should reach
by' sailing westward, he determined to apply to Henry.
6. Accordingly, he sent his brother Bartholomew to England for
this purpose ; but he unfortunately was taken by pirates on the way,
and detained by them for four years. At last, in 1489, he made his
escape and got to England, but in too destitute a condition to be
able to present himself to the king.
7 His industry and activity of mind soon furnished him with a
re*:;urce. He set himself to work to make maps and sea-charts, and
finding a ready sale for them, he was able to purchase some decent
clothes, with which to appear at court. Presenting one of his maps
to the king, he requested an audience, which being granted, he ex-
plained to him all his brother's views and wishes.
8. Henry was so much struck with their feasibility, that he agreed
to give Columbus the assistance he desired, and Bartholomew was
sent to invite him to England. But before he arrived in Spain, Co-
lumbus had already sailed on his first voyage, under the patronage
of Queen Isabella.
9. Henry did not abandon the idea of making discoveries ; for, in
1496, after Columbus had returned to Europe, with the account of
what he had seen, Henry fitted out a small fleet, and sent it on a
voyage of discovery, under the command of John Cabot, a Venetian
merchant.
10. Cabot sailed in a northwest direction, and the first land he
saw was what we call Newfoundland, but which he called Prima
Vista (first seen) ; he next feaw the Island of St. John's, and sailed
to the south as far as Virginia, and then returned to England, where
the king received him with great honor.
11. Cabot was in fact the first discoverer of the continent of
America ; for Columbus, who certainly deserves all the honor of the
discovery, since he pointed out the way to it, had not, at the time
of Cabot's first voyage, seen any part of America, except some of
the islands.
12. John Cabot had a son, named Sebastian, who was a greater
navigator than his father. He accompanied him in his voyage tc
America, and, in the reign of Henry VIII., was employed on many
important occasions, and became highly celebrated in his vocation.
His merit and knowledge procured him great consideration in Eng-
land.
r, 8. Relate the particulars of Columbus' application to Henry. 9, 10. What is said of
John Cabot? 11. What continent did he discover? Why is Columbus entitled to th«
Most credit? 12. What is said of Sebastian Cabot?
JJLATll OF ilENKY VII. — 150'J.
22<i
CHAPTER OXXII.
Death of Henrij VII. — IVie Star Chamber.
THE STAR CllAMBKK.
1. In 1500, the king's eldest daughter, Margaret, married James
IV. of Scotland, and it was from this marriage that the Stuarts de-
rived their title to the crown of England. In 1501, his eldest son,
Arthur, married Catharine of Anjou, daughter of Ferdinand and
Isabella, the King and Queen of Spain ; but in the following spring
the young prince died, and Henry, unwilling to lose the marriage
portion of the Spanish princess, married her to his other son,
Henry, a boy of eleven years.
2. A new means of increasing his wealth now offered itself to
Henry; this was by marrying an heiress; for his wife, the Princess
Elizabeth, was dead. The Queen of Naples was reputed to be im-
mensely rich, and he accordingly made proposals to her. But
before the final arrangements had been made, he ascertained that he
had been deceived in regard to her wealth, and withdrew his offer.
3. A violent attack of the gout gave Henry warning that all his
schemes of revenge, avarice, and ambition would soon be brought
to a close. He now devoted the remnant of his life to prepara-
tions for the awful change he had to expect; but even his dying
acts were tinctured by that calculating, money-loving spirit which
had governed his life.
CXXII. — 1. When and to whom was the king's eldest daughter married? What is said
224 HENRY VIII. — 1509.
4. Amongst other things, he ordered that two thousand prayers
should be said for him, for which no more than sixpence apiece
was to be paid. One or two of his bequests, however, show some-
thing like a conscience. He ordered that restitution should be
made to those persons from whom Empson and Dudley had ex-
torted more than the law would warrant.
5. He also ordered the debts to be paid of all persons who were
imprisoned in London for sums under forty shillings. He died on
the 21st of April, 1509, in the twenty-fourth year of his reign, and
the fifty-fourth of his age.
6. Though the reign of Henry VII. was on the whole favorable to
liberty, there was one institution of his which proved, as we shall see
in the course of our history, an instrument of the greatest oppression.
This was the Star Chamber , an arbitrary court of law, in which the
king used to attend in person as judge. It was called the Star Cham-
ber, from the decorations of the room in which the sessions were held.
FAMILY OF HENRY YII.
WIFE.
Elizabeth, daughter of Edward IV.
SONS.
Arthur, who was espoused to Catharine of Anjou, and died before his father.
Henry, who succeeded his father on the throne.
DAUGHTERS.
Margaret, married to James IV., of Scotland, and afterwards to Douglas, Earl
of Angus.
Mary, married first to Louis XII., of France ; afterwards to the Duke of
Sufi"olk.
Edward VI., ]
Mary, > Children of Henry
Elizabeth, J
GRANDCHILDREN.
VIII.
James V., of Scotland, father of Mary, Queen of Scots, "j Children
Margaret Douglas, mother of Henry Darnley, and of Charles > of
Stuart, father of Lady Arabella Stuart, J Margaret.
Margaret Brandon, daughter of Mary, and the mother of Lady Jane Grey.
CHAPTER CXXIII. ^
Henry VIII. — Happy Circumstances under which he came to the
Throne. — Bise of Wolsey.
1. There was great joy in England at the accession of Henry
VIII. ; for his father had incurred the hatred of the people by his jeal-
ousy, his severity, and his avarice. The new king was only eighteen
of the marriage of his sons ? 2. What o ' his own marriage ? 5. When did he die ? Whai
iras the length of his reign ? What his age ?
CARDINAL W0L8EY. — 1509.
2^5
years old, but he gave the most promising hopes of making a good
sovereign, by the progress he had made in his literary studies; for
he had received what was then thought a good education, and had
more learning than most princes of his time.
2. He was distinguished for the strength and beauty of his per-
son, and for his skill in all athletic exercises. Hi* complexion was
fresh and ruddy, and the animation of his manner appeared to
great advantage, after the gloom and reserve of the late king.
3. The contending titles of York and Lancaster were united in
his person ; his father had left him an enormous treasure, and the
country was free from foreign and from domestic wars. In short,
no king of England ever began to reign under more prosperous
circumstances. But though free from all external foes, he had one
implacable enemy that pursued him from the earliest to the latest
hour of his life, and that enemy was his own violent temper.
4. The naturally lavish disposition of the young king made him
yield readily to the influence of the Earl of Surrey, who sought to
engage him in such a course of amusements as might make him
negligent of public business, and willing to trust the affairs of state
entirely to his ministers.
CARDINAL WOLSIiV
5. The hoarded wealth of Henry VII. was rapidly squandered in
tournaments and other expensive entertainments, to the great grief
of his son's careful counsellor, Fox, Bishop of Winchester, who,
finding remonstrances unavailing, introduced at court Thomas
Wolsey, who had already shown himself to be a very shrewd and
dexterous man, by whose assistance he hoped to counteract the
CXXIII. — 1, 2. What is said of Henry A'lII.'s character? 3. Under what circumstancea
(lid he ascend the throne? 4, 5. What'is said of his early conduct? How did Fox try to
226 CARDINAL WOLSEY. — 1509-1512,
influence of Surrey and to restrain the follies of the youthful
king.
6. AVolsey, who for a time acted a more important part in the
affairs of the world than even his master, was the son of a butcher
at Ipswich. The great abilities and the fondness for study which
he showed in his childhood, led to his being sent to the University
of Oxford, where he took his first degree at so early an age as to be
called the boy bachelor.
7. Having filled various stations with great reputation, he came
at last to be made one of the king's chaplains. His merit was not
long overlooked by Henry VIII., who, having occasion to send to
the Emperor of Germany upon a matter that required despatch, as
well as adroitness, selected Wolsey for the office.
8. The latter, having received his instructions, set off on his
journey, and made such haste, that he was back again on the
third day, and presented himself at court. The king, who was not
used to such despatch in his courtiers, blamed him for not being
yet gone, since the matter required haste ; to which Wolsey replied
by presenting him with the emperor's answer.
9. The king wondered much at his speed, but then asked him if
he had met a messenger, who had been sent after him to inform
him of a special matter which had been forgotten in his instructions.
10. To which Wolsey answered, " May it please your grace, I
met him yesterday by the way, but that matter I had attended
to before, taking the boldness to do it without authority, as know
ing it to be of special consequence ; for which boldness I humbly
entreat your grace's pardon." The king not only pardoned him,
but bestowed upon him a lucrative office.
11. Wolsey soon acquired an unbounded influence over Henry
VIII.; but he made a very different use of it from what Bishop
Fox had intended ; for he employed only it to encourage the king's
follies and to promote his own advancement. He was soon made
Archbishop of York, and chancellor.
12. The ignorant of all ranks attributed this influence to witch-
craft, but more discerning men perceived that flattery was the art
which Wolsey used. He affected to look up to Henry as the wisest
of mortals. He promoted his amusements, and joined in them
with the gayety of youth ; thus, making himself agreeable as well
as useful, he ruled for ten years, with absolute sway, one of the most
capricious and passionate of men.
counteract the influence of Surrey? 6. Who was Wolsey? What of his early life? 8,
9, 10. What anecdote is related of his skill in business? 11, 12. What of his influence
Ifith Henry VIII.?
MOilE ABOUT CARDINAL WOLSEY. 22V
CHAPTEE CXXIV.
More about Cardinal Wolsey. — Untoward Accident which befell a Dig^
nitary of the Church. — Wolsey and the young Nobleman.
1. The pope, observing the great influence which Wolsey had
with the king, was desirous of engaging him in his interest, and
made him a cardinal. Never did a churchman equal him in state
and dignity. His train consisted of eight hundred servants, of
whom many were knights and gentlemen, and the young nobles
served as his pages.
2. He was the first clergyman in England that wore silk and gold,
not only on his dress, but also on the saddles and the trappings of his
horses. The tallest and handsomest priests were selected to carry
before him the badges of his different offices. All this ostentation,
instead of awing the j^eople, only excited their merriment, and this
was increased by an accident which happened to a brother cardinal.
3. Pope Leo X. sent a cardinal to solicit Henry to engage in a
war against the Turks. Wolsey, hearing of his arrival at Calais
with a retinue in a pretty ragged condition, sent over a quantity of
red cloth, to enable them to make an appearance more becoming,
as he conceived, the dignity of their lord.
4. Wolsey gave directions for the reception of the ambassador at
Dover with great distinction, but was much mortified at finding
that eight mules could bear all his baggage. Thinking these not
enough for his honor, he sent him twelve more.
5. "But now," as the old chronicler says, "see the shame of
pride ; for as they passed through Cheapside, in London, the mules
by some mischance overthrew their cofiers on the ground, whose lids
flying open, showed the world what treasure it was that they carried,
— old breeches, boots, and broken shoes, bones and crusts of bread ;
exposing him to the laughter of all the people ; yet the cardinal went
jogging on before, with his crosses, his gilt axe and mace, borne
before him."
6. Wolsey was very courteous to his dependants, and those who
flattered and assisted him, but oppressive to the people, and haughty
and arrogant in his treatment of the nobility. This conduct some-
times met with a mortifying rebuff.
7. An extravagant young nobleman, having lately sold an estate
containing a hundred houses, came ruffling into court in a new suit of
clothes, saying, " Am not I a mighty man, that bear a hundred houses
on my back?" which Wolsey hearing, said, "You might better have
employed it in paying your debts." " Indeed, my lord," says the
no>/,e, "you say well; for, my lord, my father owed to your father
three half-pence for a calf s-head ; hold, here is two-pence for it."
8. Nothing short of the popedom would satisfy the ambition of
CXXIV.— 1. What of Wolscy's stylo of living? 3, 4, 5. Relate the accident which
oefell the pope's ambassador. 6, 7- Relate thp-vanecdote of Wolsey and the young noble
'4L//< <?5^f >*'-i
228 HENRY VIII. INVAUES FRANCE. — 1513.
Wolsey. To procure the favor of the foreign princes by whose
patronage he hoped to obtain it, he sacrificed the interebts of his
own country, and made the king his perpetual dupe.
9. Wolsey was a liberal patron of letters. Erasmus, a very
learned man, who went from Holland to teach Greek at Oxford,
tells us that " this extraordinary man had a genius and a taste for
learning, in which he had made great proficiency in his youth, and
for which he retained a regard in the highest elevation."
10. He invited the most learned men by his noble salaries. He
furnished the libraries with the best books of that day. He recalled
the learned languages, without which all learning is lame. H«,
began the erection of a college at Oxford, intending to call it Car
dinal College ; but he did not retain his power long enough to finish
it. Henry VIII. seized upon its remains, and, completing the
building, took to himself the credit of establishing it.
CHAPTER CXXV.
Henry invades France. — Battle of the Spurs. — Battle of Flodden Field.
— The Emperor Charles V. visits England, — The Field of the Cloth
of Gold.
1. Henry aspired to the fame of being a great warrior. After
making immense preparations, in 1513 he landed at Calais. From
thence he proceeded to lay siege to Terouanne. A body of French
troops was sent to the succor of the town. Henry, hearing of their
approach, sent some troops to oppose them.
2. Notwithstanding the French troops consisted of men whose
courage had been tried in many desperate battles, they fled so pre-
cipitately at the approach of the English, that the engagement has
been called the Battle of the Spurs.
3. Scarcely ever was the French monarchy in greater danger
than after this defeat ; for it was in no condition to defend itself
against the powerful army of Henry. But that monarch's passion
for military glory was already satisfied, and, after taking Tournay,
he returned to England. ^
4. Upon the same day that Tournay was taken, a battle was
fought at Flodden, between James IV. of Scotland, and an English
army under Lord Surrey, afterwards Duke of Norfolk. This is the
battle of Flodden Field, so celebrated in the old ballads; and so
finely described by Scott in the poem of Marmion. The Scots were
defeated, and James was killed.
man. 8. What was now the object of Wolsey's amljition ? 9, 10. What of his patronage
of learning?
CXXV. — 1. When did Henry invade France? 2. What name is given to a battle with
the French? Why? 4. What battle was foiie:ht in Scotland? With what result?
TITE FIELL> OF THE CLOTH OF GOLD. 1520.
229
5. Upon the death of Louis XII., in 1515, Francis I. became
King of France, and in 1517, Charles V. became King of Spain,
and soon afterwards Emperor of Germany. Both these princes
were young, j^ossessed of great talents and boundless ambition.
Each courted and cajoled Henry, whose blunt and open character
was no match for either of them.
6. Francis hoped by a personal interview to secure the favor of
Henry, and therefore invited that monarch to meet him near Calais.
But Charles was beforehand with him. For, as soon as he heard
of the proposed meeting, he started for England, and landed at
Dover, with a small attendance, before Henry had received any
intimation of his purpose.
7. In those days it showed great confidence in a monarch's honor,
thus to place one's self in his power, and the compliment thus paid
by Charles was not without its influence upon the vain Henry. By
flattering the latter, and by bribing Wolsey with gifts and promises,
Charles detached them from the interests of France. He then went
on his way to his possessions in Holland, and Henry proceeded to
Calais, to meet the French king. This meeting took place ip June,
1520, in a plain near that city.
THE MEETING OF HENRY AND FRANCIS.
8. Two thousand and eight hundred tents, many of them of silk
and cloth of gold, were not suflTicient to contain the multitudes who
flocked to this splendid festival ; and many ladies and gentlemen
5. When did Louis XII. die? Who succeeded him? What of Francis I. and Charles V.?
6. What did Francis propose to Henry? What did Charles do? 7. What of Charles'
20
230 THE SALE OF INDULGENCES. 1620.
of rank were glad to obtain a lodging in barns, and to sleep upon
iiay and straw. The French and English vied with one another in
the splendor of their dresses, and this meeting is celebrated as the
''Field of the Cloth of Gold:'
9. It continued a fortnight, and was a succession of entertain-
ments. At first the two monarchs met, attended by their trains,
and passed the day together, according to the formal etiquette pre-
scribed by Wolsey, who acted as master of ceremonies.
10. But such dull parade did not suit the frank and ardent spirit
of Francis, and, after two or tliree of these interviews, he mounted
his horse o«ie morning early, and rode off to the quarters of Henry.
The English, who were on guard, were astonished to see the King
of France at that hour, and without attendants ; but Francis de-
sired to be conducted to Henry's apartment, and, undrawing his
bed-curtains, awoke him out of his sleep.
11. Henry was as much amazed as his guards had been; and
from that time the intercourse was conducted with more freedom,
as it will appear from a little incident. One day, after the two
kings had been looking at a wrestling-match, Henry, seizing Francis
by the collar, said, " My brother, you and I must wrestle," and en-
deavored to throw him down ; but Francis, being the more expert,
nimbly twisted Henry round, and threw him to the ground.
12. Though Henry affected to consider this as a pleasant joke,
yet he was greatly vexed, and never forgave it. The two kings
separated on the '25th of June, and more ceremonious visits were
then exchanged between the Em^jeror Charles and Henry. Amidst
the tournaments and splendid entertainments to -which these gave
occasion, Charles never lost sight of his own interests, but sought to
make sure the favor he had gained with Henry and his ambitious
minister. I
CHAPTEE CXXVI.
Henry VIII. writes a Book against the Reformation. — About Anne
Boleyn. — Thomas Oranmer rises into notice. — Disgrace and Death
of Wolsey.
1. In every age there had been some men, more enlightened than
the great mass, who had protested against the assumptions of the
see of Rome, as well as the immorality of the clergy. But it was not
until the age at which we have now arrived that any very extensive
effects were produced.
2. Pope Leo X., having occasion for a great deal of money to
carry on the building of the magnificent church of St. Peter ai
Rome, attempted to raise it by the sale of indulgences, or licenses to
visit to England? 8. What of tho interview between Henry and Francis? 10, 11. What
did Francis do to get rid of the formality? 12. What of the final interview between
Henry and Charles?
CXXVI.— 2. What were indulgences? 3. Who opposed tho sale of them? 4. What
I
ANNE BOLEYN. — 152],
23i
sin, as they have been called ; for these indulgences were under-
stood not only to pardon past sins, but those that might after-
wards be committed. No doubt the sellers of these indulgences
somewhat stretched their authority, but still it is evident that they
were in the main sanctioned by the head of the church.
3. Martin Luther, himself a monk, was induced to oppose the
rfale of these indulgences, and proceeding by degrees, he at length
ventured boldly to deny the authority of the pope to issue them.
He found ready converts to these opinions, and the Reformation^ as
it is called, made rapid progress.
4. In 1521, Henry appeared in the field, as an author, against
what he deemed the new heresies. He wrote a Latin book, which
was presented with great ceremony to Leo, who rewarded the royal
author with the title of " Defender of the Faith,'^ and sent him a
letter, praising his '' wisdom, learning, zeal, charity, gravity, gentle-
ness, and meekness," — most of which epithets few people could
less deserve.
5. But a change in the relations between the king and the pope
was soon to take place, and we shall see the consequences. At the
court of Henry was a beautiful young lady, named Anne Boleyn,
who had been educated at the French court, and who had returned
with her English beauty adorned by French grace and vivacity.
JIKMiY VIII. AND ANNE BOLEYN.
6. The king was captivated by her charms, and sought for some
pretext upon which he could be separated from his wife, that he
might marry Anne. This was soon found, and Wolsey was sent to
the pope 10 sue for a divorce upon the ground of Catharine's pre-
vious marriage with PAnce Arthur.
did Henry VTTI. r]o? 5, 6. What led to a change in the relations between Henry and th«
232
THOMAS CRANMER. 1628.
7. The pope, unwilling to displease the emperor, who was the
nephew of Catharine, declined giving a decided answer, and, after
keeping Henry in suspense for a year, sent, in 1528, Cardinal Cam-
peggio to England, to decide, in concert with Wolsey, the validity
of the king's marriage with Catharine.
8. Campeggio tried to settle the difficulty by private negotiation.
He first addressed himself to the king, and exhorted him to give up
the thoughts of a divorce. Not succeeding in this, he sought to
prevail on Catharine to retire to a nunnery ; but with her he was also
unsuccessful. After another year of delays, the two cardinals pro-
ceeded to a trial ; but they seemed unwilling to come to a decision.
The king's patience was nearly exhausted, and it now became ap-
parent to the courtiers that Wolsey's favor was waning.
9. It chanced about this time that Gardiner and Fox, two of the
king's servants, fell by accident in company with a young priest,
named Thomas Cranmer. The conversation turned upon the sub-
ject of the king's divorce. Cranmer at first declined any opinion
about it, but, being pressed, said he would spend no time in nego-
tiating with the pope, but would propose to the most learned men
in Europe this plain question, "Can a man marry his brother's
widow ?"
10. The two doctors were much struck with this hint, and men-
tioned it to the king, who exclaimed, in his blunt way, " that Cran-
mer had got the right i^ow by the earP Cranmer was at once taken
DKATH OF WOI.se Y.
into the service of the king, and engaged to write a book in favor
of the divorce. *
pope? 7, 8. How did the popo seek to avoid a quarrel ? 9, 10. "What brought Cruunio.;
HENR^ MARRIES ANNE BOLEYN. 1533. 233
11. From this time Wolsey's influence declined. Anne Boleyn,
who suspected that he opposed her elevation to the throne, joined
his enemies, of whom his pride and arrogance had created many.
Such secrecy was used, that Wolsey's first knowledge of their pro-
ceedings was an indictment brought against him with the king's
consent.
12. All his property, even his clothes, and a tomb which he had
prepared for himself at Windsor, was seized by the king, and he
was himself banished from court. Henry's resentment, however,
soon subsided, and he sent Wolsey a general pardon, restoring a
portion of his revenues, but requiring hira to reside at York.
13. But adversity had not cured him of his love of magnificence,
which again drew on him the king's displeasure. He was now
arrested for high treason. His anxiety threw him into a violent
fever; in which condition he set out on his journey to the Tower.
On the third day he arrived at Leicester Abbey, and Wolsey said
to the abbot, who came to the gate to receive him, " My father, I
am come to lay my bones among you."
14. He was lifted from his mule, and carried to his bed, from
which he never rose. He died November 29th, 1530. On his
death -bed he uttered these affecting words : "Had I served my God
as diligently as I have served my king, he would not have left me
in my gray hairs."
CHAPTER CXXVII.
Henry VIII. marries Anne Boleijn, and is declared Head of the
English Church. — The Monasteries dissolved. — Sir Thomas More. —
Death of Anne Boleyn. — Marriage and Death of Jane Seymour.
1. From the time of Wolsey's disgrace, Henry was busily em-
ployed in collecting the opinions of learned men on the subject
of the divorce. But delay after delay was made by the clergy,
and two more years passed without the business being at all
advanced.
2. In 1533, Cranmer was made Archbishop of Canterbury, and
proceeded to try the question. A sort of court was assembled, and,
after a fortnight spent in hearing arguments, sentence of divorce
was pronounced, declaring that the marriage was not valid from
the beginning, and that Mary, daughter of Catharine, was not an
heir to the crown.
3. The poor queen retired to Ampthill, where she died in 1536,
and the king was publicly married to Anne Boleyn. The news of
the sentence excited violent commotion at Eome. The pope at first
Into notice? 11,12. What now befell Wolsey? 13,14. Relate the particulars of hia
death.
CXXVII.— 1, 2. When was the matter of the king's divorce settled? 3. What did
20*
234
SIR THOMAS MORE. 1636.
was doubtful what to do, but at length issued an angry decree, de-
clarino; the marriao;e with Catharine to be valid.
111
UENHY VIII. BKCOMES HEAD OF THE CHURCH.
4. He soon saw the political error he had committed ; for Henry,
in a violent passion, called a parliament, which transferred the
supremacy of the Church of England from the pope to the king,
and with it all the revenues that had hitherto accrued to the see of
Rome. The monasteries and nunneries were also dissolved, and
their possessions bestowed upon the king.
5. Commissioners were sent over the kingdom, requiring all per-
sons to subscribe the act that had declared the king to be the head
of the church/ Sir Thomas More, and Fisher, Bishop of Roches-
ter, both men of great learning and wisdom, refused to subscribe,
and were consequently belieaded.
6. Sir Thomas was one of the most learned and virtuous men
of his age. He gave proofs at an early period of his genius, and
great pains were taken with his education. When he was about
twenty, he became a religious devotee, wore a hair shirt, slept upon
boards, and had a great inclination to become a monk.
7. In conformity, however, with his father's commands, which he
never disobeyed, he gave up his own pleasure, and applied himself
to the study of the law. He soon became conspicuous for hi?
eloquence, and was employed in every important cause.
8. In the midst of the greatest hurry of business, in which his
whole day was occupied, he stole time from his sleep to pursue his
favorite studies, and to compose his Utopia, which excited univer-
sal admiration. Henry VIII. was so pleased with his conversation,
that he sent frequently for him to entertain and divert him.
the pope do? 4. What was the consequence of the pope's measures? 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. What
I
DEATH OF ANNE BOLEYN. 1536.
235
9. This was very disagreeable to Sir Thomas, as it consumed so
much of his time, and in order to get rid of this royal interruption,
DEATIT OF SIR THOMAS 3IOKE.
he made use of a stratagem. He affected to be very dull and un-
entertaining several times successively, and was no more sent for,
sacrificing the reputation of being a wit, and the conversation of
a king, to save his time.
10. Anne Boleyn's enjoyment of a crown was of short duration.
Her French manners and vivacity, though so pleasing to the king
before, displeased him after she became queen. Upon a false accusa-
tion she was, therefore, arrested on the 2d of May, 1536, and sent
a prisoner to the Tower.
11. She now paid dearly for her brief exaltation ; accused of a
crime of which she was innocent, denied the sight of her parents, and
surrounded by her bitterest enemies, after a mock trial, at which she
was allowed no counsel, she was pronounced guilty, her marriage
declared void, and herself condemned to death. Her daughter,
Elizabeth, afterwards queen, was declared incapable of inheriting
the crown. •
12. Anne was beheaded, and the king paid her memory the com-
pliment of wearing white mourning one day, and on the next Avas
married to Jane Seymour, daughter of Sir Thomas Seymour. The
new queen died at the end of the year, leaving one son, Edward.
Is said of Sir Thomas More ? 10, 11 What was the fato of Anne Boleyn ? 12. Whom
did t]ie king raarrv next?
236 ANN OF CLEVES, — CATHARINE PARR.
CHAPTER CXXVIII.
Thomas OromweU. — The King marries in succession Ann of Cleves
Catharine Howard, and Catharine Parr.
1. Among the few of Wolsey's servants who remained faithful
to their master in his disgiace, was Thomas Cromwell, the son of a
blacksmith, who, by the force of his natural talents, had risen from
the situation of a common soldier to be the secretary and confidential
friend of the cardinal. After the death of Wolsey, he entered into
the service of the king, and rose rapidly in favor, so that he
engrossed some of the chief offices in the state.
2. The king now looked abroad for a wife ; but there were some
who thought that the brief enjoyment of the post of queen might be
paid for too dearly ; one lady whom he asked, sent him a refusal,
saying, " She had but one heati ; if she had two, she might have
ventured to marry him."
3. Cromwell, who was a zealous friend to the Reformation, was
desirous that Henry should ally himself to one of the Protestant
princes of Germany, and procured a portrait of Ann of Cleves, to
show to the king. Henry was so much pleased with the picture,
that he sent to demand the lady in marriage.
4. When she arrived in England, the king found her so unlike the
portrait, that he was with difiiculty persuaded to marry her ; and
when he discovered that she was stupid and ignorant, and could
speak no language but Dutch, he disliked her more than before, and
resolved on being divorced from her ; but as a first step, he beheaded
Cromwell, because he had been the adviser of the measure.
5. He then summoned a parliament, who most obsequiously de-
clared the marriage void. The king treated Ann with much liberal-
ity, assigning her an ample income, and a fine palace, and she
passed the rest of her life to all appearance very contentedly.
6. A fortnight had not elapsed, before Henry presented Catharine
Howard, niece of the Duke of Norfolk, to the court as queen. He
was so much charmed with the wit and agreeableness of his new
wife, that he caused a thanksgiving prayer to be made for his happy
marriage. But he soon found reason to be discontented, and, on the
12th of February, 1542, she lost her life upon the scaffold.
7. Tired of marrying for beauty, Henry looked out for sense and
discretion in his next wife, which he happily found united in Catha-
rine Parr, the widow of Lord Latimer. He married her in 1543.
She contrived to preserve the good opinion of the king, amidst all
the storms and variations of his capricious temper.
CXXVIII.— 1. Who was Thomas Cromwell? 3. Whom did Cromwell induce the king
to marry? 4. IIow was the king pleased with his bride? 5. What became of her? «'».
Whom did lie next marry ? What became of this wife? 7. Who was his last wife?
HENRY VIII. AND THE REFORMERS. — 1543. 237
CHAPTER CXXIX.
Henry VIII. very zealous against Heretics. — Catharine Parr incun
great Danger. — By what Means she escapes from it.
1. It was, as already stated, in a fit of passion that Henry re-
nounced the authority of the pope. He was very far from being a
convert to the doctrines of Luther and other Reformers. It is true
he abolished monasteries and nunneries, with all their rules and
observances ; but yet he appointed priests to say masses for his own
soul.
2. All who denied the supremacy of the king in matters of re-
ligion were deemed heretics, and many were burned to death;
papists and Protestants suffered at the same stake. The king was
particularly vain of his theological knowledge, and even engaged
in public controversy with those who were accused of heresy.
3. Theology was also a favorite topic of conversation, but woe to
such as had the hardihood to differ from the despotic and passionate
monarch.* Queen Catharine, who was at heart a Protestant, in-
curred no small hazard. Upon one occasion she expressed herself
rather too strongly in favor of the reformed faith.
4. Henry, provoked that any one should presume to differ from
him, complained of the queen's obstinacy to Gardiner, a bigoted
Roman Catholic, who- sought to inflame the quarrel. He at length
prevailed on the king to consent that the queen should be publicly
accused and tried as a heretic.
5. With so capricious a monarch it was dangerous for any officer
to sign the articles, since it was high treason, a capital offence, for
any one to slander the queen. The paper was prepared for the
king's own signature. By some means it fell into the hands of the
queen's friends, and she was at once informed of her danger.
6. She did not despair of being able, by prudence and address, to
disappoint the efforts of her enemies. She paid her usual visit to
the king, and found him more placid than she expected. He en-
tered at once upon his favorite topic, and seemed to challenge her
to an argument in divinity.
7. She gently declined the conversation, saying that such pro-
found speculations were ill suited to her sex. That she was blessed
with a husband who was qualified, by his judgment and learning, not
only to choose principles for his own family, but for the most wise
and learned of the nation. That she found conversation apt to
languish when there was no opposition, and therefore she some-
times ventured to oppose, to give him the pleasure of refuting her.
8. "And is it so?" replied the king; "then we are perfect
friends again." Her enemies, who knew nothing of the change in
the king's sentiments, prepared the next day to carry her to the
CXXix.— 1. What of the king's feelings towards the Reformers? 3. What danger did
Catliarine incur? 5. How did she become informed of her danger? 6, 7, 8. How did Bhe
avert it? 9. What reception did her enemies meet with?
238
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. — 1543.
Tower. Henry and Catharine were conversing amic.ibly in the
garden, when the chancellor appeared, with forty of his attendant
officers.
9. The king spoke to him at some distance from her, and seemed
to treat him with great severity ; she overheard the epithets knave,
fool, and beast, liberally bestoAved upon the magistrate. When the
king joined her, she interposed to mitigate his anger. "Poor soul!"
said he, " you know not how ill entitled this man is to your good
offices." The queen took good care never again to contradict his
majesty, and Gardiner never could regain his good opinion.
CHAPTER CXXX.
Cranmer causes the Bible to be translated into English, and to be pub-
licly read. — Proofs of the Ignorance of the People.
CRANMER.
1. There was one of Henry's servants who retained the favor of
his master from first to last, and that not by any obsequiousness,
but by the integrity of his character. This was Cranmer. He was
the only one of Henry's favorites who had no selfish views of his
own. His whole soul was placed on one great object, the reforma-
tion of religion.
CXXX.— 1, 2. What of Cranmer? 3. What effect hail liis virtues on Henry? 4
TRANSLATION OF THE BIBLE INTO ENGLISH. 239
2. Wolsey's great abilities were solely employed in raising him-
self to the highest worldly dignity. Cromwell, though a zealous
reformer, was intent on enriching himself from the pillage of the
religious houses. Cranmer's character was so devoid of covetous-
ness and ambition, that he at first declined the archbishopric, and
at last acce])ted only from the hope that it would give him better
means of forwarding the cause he had at heart.
3. Notwithstanding a timidity of character which betrayed him
into some weaknesses, the virtue of Cranmer awed the overbearing
Henry, who usually contrived to send him to a distance when he
was about to commit any of his flagrant acts. The king's regard
for him was at all times sincere.
4. Upon one occasion, Gardiner and the Duke of Norfolk, the
leaders of the papists, thought they had obtained the king's consent
to send Cranmer to the Tower; but Henry privately warned the
archbishop of the plot, and advised him how to defeat the malice
of his enemies.
5. Cranmer was very anxious that the public services of the
church should be in English instead of Latin, but he knew that the
king would violently oppose such a change. He therefore thought
it best to lead to it by degrees ; and when a prayer was to be com-
posed for the king's preservation, in an expedition to France, in
1544, Cranmer besought him that it might be composed in English,
that the people might pray*with more fervor, from understanding
what they uttered.
6. By degrees he gained permission to have the Lord's Prayer,
the Creed, and the Commandments read in English in the churches.
He was also desirous of obtaining a better translation of the Bible
than Wickliffe's, of which a few copies were yet extant. At last he
gained the king's permission to have one prepared, but it was four
years before it was completed.
7. These Bibles, when they did appear, were received with thank-
fulness all over the kingdom ; they were placed in churches, and
secured by a chain to the reading-desk. The people flocked to the
f)laces where they could hear the holy book read, and many persona
earned to read for the sole purpose of perusing it. But Henry, in
the latter part of his life, would not permit the Scriptures to be
read by the lower orders of the people.
8. The increase of books, through the invention of printing, had
already made the English much greater readers than formerly ; but
in regard to writing, they do not seem to have been much advanced.
An anecdote illustrative of this is contained in a letter, dated 1516,
giving an account of some seditious paper which was stuck up on
ISt. Paul's Church.
9. In order to discover who had written it, the aldermen of Lon-
don were ordered to go round all the wards, and " see all write who
could." We may conclude, also, that country gentlemen were not
better scribes than the citizens ; for in a book on agriculture, written
Wliat instance of the king's regard for him? 5. IVhat object had Cranmer much at
heart? 6. What of his translation of tlie Bible? 7. How did the people receive th«
Bjblo? 8, 9. What instances of the ignorance of the people?
240 TYRANNY OF HENRY. — 1546.
about this time, it is suggested that those gentlemen who could not
write might note down anything they wished to remember by cutting
notches on a stick.
CHAPTER CXXXI.
War between England and Scotland. — Battle of Solway Moss. — Death
of the King of Scotland, who is succeeded by the beautiful Mary,
Queen of Scots. — Henry becomes more tyrannical, as he grows old. —
Arrest of the Duke of Norfolk, and of the Earl of Surrey. — Charac-
ter of these Noblemen. — Death of Surrey. — Death of Henry VIII.
1. Henry was very fond of royal interviews, and, in 1541, a
meeting between him and his nephew, James V., of Scotland, was
agreed upon, to be held at York. Henry and his court kept the
appointment, and waited for some days ; but the King of Scots was
prevented by his clergy from fulfilling the engagement.
2. Henry was so much enraged at this insult, that he declared
war against him. The English army obtained a victory at Solway
Moss, and James was so much overwhelmed when he heard of it,
that he sunk into a settled melancholy, and died December 14th,
1542, leaving an infant daughter, only seven years old, as heir to
his throne.
3. This princess was the celebrated Mary, Queen of Scots, of
whose unhappy life and death you will hear in the proper place.
Henry was desirous of a marriage between the young Queen of
Scotland and his son Edward, and used both force and artifice to
bring it about. He wished also to be made Protector of Scotland
during the queen's minority ; but the Scots were too bold to be
frightened, and too wary to be ensnared.
4. In 1546 peace was made with Scotland, and lienry, being also
at peace with France and Germany, had nothing to do but to tor-
ment his own subjects. As he required the people to make his
opinion the standard of their faith, and. was continually changing
that opinion, and making contradictory laws, it was scarcely pos-
sible for his subjects to steer a safe course, among the difficulties
which his tyrannical caprice laid in their way.
5. Towards the end of his life he was troubled with a very pain-
ful disorder in his leg, which, added to his unwieldy corpulence,
disabled him from walking, and made him more furious than a
chained lion. These infirmities so greatly increased the natural
violence of his temper, that everybody was afraid to come near
him.
6. Even the queen, though she was his most attentive nurse, per-
CXXXI.— 1, 2. What led to a war with Scotland? What effect had the defeat of the
Scots upon their king? Who succeeded James V.? 3. What marriage was Henry de-
sirous to effect? 4. What of his treatment of his own subjects? 5. What increased his
natural ill temper? 6. What was one of the last acts of his life? 7. Wliatof the Duke
DEATH OF HENRY VIII. 1547. 241
forming the most disagreeable offices for him, was treated with
harshness. His tyranny and caprice were such that none could feel
safe. Among the last acts of his life was the arrest of the Duke of
Norfolk and his son, Lord Surrey.
7. The former was regarded as the greatest subject in the king-
dom. He had been one of the king's earliest favorites ; he had ren-
dered great services to the crown, which had been rewarded by
honors and estates ; he was allied to the royal family by marriage
in various ways.
8. The Earl of Surrey was the most accomplished nobleman in
the kingdom. He was equally distinguished as a courtier, a scholar,
and a soldier. Himself a poet, he was a liberal patron of letters
and of the fine arts. Both these noblemen were zealous Roman
Catholics, and the duke was regarded, both at home and abroad, as
the head of that party.
9. It was doubtless the king's fear that they might prove danger-
ous subjects during the minority of his son Edward, that led to their
ruin. But the charges actually brought against them were frivolous
in the extreme. But with the parliaments and juries of Henry's
reign this was of small consequence. Surrey was found guilty of
high treason, and was beheaded January 19th, 1547.
10. Norfolk tried every concession to save his own life, but Henry,
as if he thirsted for blood, hurried on the proceedings of parliament,
and the death-warrant was signed January 27th, but before it could
be executed, the king expired, and thus his victim escaped.
11. Henry's temper was so terrific, that, when he was dying, no
person dared to give him the least hint of his danger. At last one
bolder than the rest ventured to tell him he had not long to live, and
asked him if he would have a clergyman sent for. He replied, " If
any, Cranmer." When the archbishop arrived, the king was speech-
less, but he knew Cranmer, and expired as he pressed his hand. He
was in the fifty-sixth year of his age, and the thirty-eighth of his reign.
12. Though the princesses, Mary and Elizabeth, had been de-
clared not to be capable of inheriting the crown, Henry appointed
them in his wdll, after their brother, to the succession. In case they
all died Avithout children, he left the succession to the heirs of his
youngest sister, the Duchess of Sufiblk, in exclusion of those- of his
eldest sister, Margaret, who, after the death of the King of Scotland,
had married the Earl of Angus.
FAMILY OF HENRY VIII.
Catharine of Aragon, whom he divorced.
Anne Boleyn, whom he beheaded.
Jane Seymour, who died a natural death.
Ann of Cleves, whom he divorced.
Catharine Howard, whom he beheaded.
Catharine Parr, who survived him.
of Norfolk? 8. What of Lord Surrey? 9, 10. What was the fate of these noblemen?
11. Relate the p vrticulars of Henry's death. 12. What did he appoint a<» the order ol
succession ?
21
242 ANECDOTES OF HENRY VIII.
CHILDREN.
Edward, son of Jane Seymour, who succeeded.
Mary daughter of Catharine of Ar agon, | Afterwards Queens :f England.
Elizabeth, daughter of Anne Boleyn, j ^ a
CHAPTER CXXXII.
Anecdotes of Henry VIII. — His patronage of Men of Learning. —
Erasmus invited to England to teach Greek. — Violent Disputes as to
the proper Pronunciation of that Language. — The King interferes to
put a stop to them. — Hans Holbein, the Fainter. — Several new Vege-
tables introduced into England.
1. It may seem extraordinary, that, notwithstanding his cruelty,
his extortion, his violence, and the many vices which disgraced his
character, Henry possessed to the last, in some degree, the love and
affection of his subjects. His exterior qualities were calculated to
captivate the multitude; his magnificence and personal courage
made him illustrious in vulgar eyes. His liberality helped to rec-
oncile his courtiers to his ill-humors.
2. A single anecdote will suffice to show how completely the Eng-
lish people were subdued by the royal authority and will ; indeed, in
regard to freedom of thought or action, they were little better off
than the slaves of an eastern despot. Upon one occasion, the House
of Commons did not pass a law granting a supply quite so speedily
as the king wished.
3. Whereupon Henry sent for Edward Montague, one of the
members who had considerable influence in the house ; and he, in-
troduced to his majesty, had the mortification to hear him speak in
these words : " Ho ! man ! will they not pass my bill ?"
4. And laying his hand on Montague's head, who was then on his
knees before him, " Get my bill passed by to-morrow, or else to-mor-
row this head of yours shall be off!" The bill was passed within
the appointed time. — After the evidence we have given of barbar-
ism in the manners of the age, it will not surprise us to learn tliat
the traffic in slaves, by Christian nations, began in the rei2:n of
Henry VIII.
5. We have already said that Henry was distinguished among
the princes of his age for his scholarship. Learning now became
fashionable in England. Erasmus speaks with great satisfaction of
the regard paid by the nobles to men of knowledge. To speak and
write pure Latin was deemed a polite accomplishment, to which
persons of the highest rank and of both sexes aspired.
CXXXII.— 1. What were the feelings of Henry's subjects towards km? 2. 8, 4
ANECDOTES OF HENRY VIII. 243
6. The greatest scholars of the age did not disdain o spend their
time in writing grammars, vocabularies, colloquies and other books,
to assist the unlearned in making this acquisition. Cardinal Wol-
sey is said to have written the preface to a grammar, which has not
yet gone entirely out of use in England, prepared by William Lilly,
a man who, for his great learning, was made the first master of St.
Paul's School, then just founded in London.
7. The restorers of learning found it much more difficult to per-
suade people that a knowledge of the Greek language was either
useful or agreeable. By the invitation of Wolsey, Erasmus came
to Oxford to teach Greek. The introduction of this study rent that
university into violent factions, which frequently came to blows.
8. The students divided themselves into parties, which bore the
names of Grecians and Trojans, and sometimes fought with as great
animosity as formerly animated those hostile nations. A new and
more correct method of pronouncing Greek being introduced, the
Grecians themselves were divided into parties ; and it was remarked^
that the Catholics held to the old, while the Protestants favored the*
new mode.
9. Bishop Gardiner declared that, rather than permit the liberty
of changing the pronunciation of the Greek alphabet, it were better
the language itself were banished from the universities ; and the
king, by his influence, made it an offence, subject to whipping and
other ignominious punishments, to use the new pronunciation.
10. Hans Holbein, having acquired a great reputation as a
painter in his native city of Basle, in Switzerland, was invited to
England, where he" was patronized by Henry VIII., who employed
him to portray the beauties of his wives, or of those whom he pro-
posed to wed. To procure a just report of the latter, he was twice
despatched to the continent of Europe, as the secret emissary of the
king's love.
11. But he was not always a faithful messenger, for his pencil
imparted unmerited charms to Ann of Cleves, and ensnared his em-
ployer into a marriage. As he was one day engaged in painting a
lady's portrait for the king, a nobleman made his way into his
room. Offended at the intrusion, Holbein pushed him down stairs.
12. The nobleman went straight to Henry, complaining loudly
of the insult, and demanding redress. " It is I, in the person of
Holbein, who have been insulted," said the monarch ; " I can, when
I please, make seven lords of seven ploughmen; but I cannot make
one Holbein even of seven lords."
13. It was not till the end of this reign that carrots, turnips, and
other edible roots were produced in England. The little of these
vegetables that was used was formerly imported from Holland and
Flanders. Queen Catharine, when she wanted a salad, was obliged
to despatch a messenger thither on purpose.
What anecdote is related of him ? 5, 6. What is said of the study of Latin ? 7, 8, ft
What of the Greek lang^a{Je ? 10, 11, 12. What of Hans Holbein ? 13. What of vege
tables?
244 EDWARD VI.— 1547.
CHAPTEE CXXXIII.
The Duke of Somerset appointed Protector. — Edward VI. — A Book oj
Prayer prepared. — Sternhold and Hopkins make a Metrical Version
of the Psalms. — The Thirty-nine Articles. — An apparent general
Conformity in religious Faith.
— 7 ^-^5 7.^E^ ::^gfe^22^9^>^vn ^h-i^c^zTZ^ -
EDWARD VI. AND CRANMEE.
1. Henry, who desired to rule even after his death, left very
peremptory commands for the government of the state until his son
Edward should be old enough to take the reins into his own hands.
But all his directions were disregarded, and the government was
intrusted to the Duke of Somerset, Edward's eldest uncle, under
the title of Protector.
2. Edward was in his tenth year when his father died, and his
love of study and early application already gave great promise of his
future capacity for government. The protector, who favored the
Protestants, intrusted his education to men of the reformed religion.
The young king readily imbibed their opinions, and he showed a
knowledge, zeal, and piety quite extraordinary in a boy of his age.
3. Theology was his favorite study, and his greatest delight was
listening to sermons. Latimer, who had suffered much in the reign
of Henry for his zeal in behalf of the reformed faith, was appointed
the king's preacher, and had a pulpit placed in one of tne royal
gardens, where Edward loved to sit out of doors and listen for
hours to his very long, but very eloquent sermons.
4. But we must not suppose that the king neglected his other
studies. His Latin exercises have been preserved, and do him great
CXXXIII.— 1. What of the government after Henry's death? 2. What of Edward?
S. What was his favorite study? 4. Did he respect others? 5. What of the progress
THE REFORMATION. — 1517. 246
credit. There can be no question that he possessed abilities of a
very high order. At the same time he endeared himself to all
around by the gentleness of his disposition.
5. The work of reformation in religion was now undertaken in
earnest. By direction of the protector, Cranmer, and Ridley, after-
wards Bishop of London, prepared a Book of Prayer, from which
the one now in use in the English Church differs but little. To
conciliate those who yet inclined to popery, many of the prayers
of the Romish Church were retained.
6. About the same time, Thomas Sternhold, an officer in the
palace of the king, being displeased by the silly and profane songs
he used to hear the courtiers sing, and thinking he should do them
a kindness by furnishing them with something better, made a trans-
lation of the Psalms of David into verse, beiug assisted in the work
by a schoolmaster, named Hopkins.
7. At first these Psalms were sung to the tunes of songs, but
soon becoming generally known and approved of, they were adapted
to church music, and placed at the end of the Prayer-Book. That
there mi^ht be a general conformity in religious belief, Cranmer
drew up forty-two articles, from which, with some slight alterations
and retrenchments, the Thirty-nine Articles are formed. These
articles are a short summary of the doctrines of the Church of
England.
8. Severe penalties were denounced against all who did not avow
their belief in the religion of the government. The Princess Mary,
who was a rigid papist, refused to conform to the law. On this, her
chaplains were imprisoned, and she herself threatened with punish-
ment ; but when she appealed to her cousin, the emperor, and made
an attempt to escape from England, it was deemed prudent to per-
mit her to worship God according to the dictates of her own heart,
provided she did it privately in her own house ; a concession which
cost the young king many tears. .
9. Bishop Gardiner likewise refused to conform, and suffered im-
prisonment. But the nation was in a great measure brought to a
seeming conformity in religion. Some adopted the reformed faith
from conviction of its truth ; some, because it was the religion of
the court; while those who had obtained grants of abbey lands
warmly supported the views of the protector, lest, with the restora-
tion of the old religion, they should be obliged to refund their share
of the plunder.
of the Reformation? What of the Book of Prayer ? 6. Who made a metrical version of
the Psiilms? Why was it done? 7. What are tlie Thirty-nine Articles? 8. Who refused
to confirm to the reformed mode of worship? What was the result? 9. By what dif-
ferent motiTes were tlie people actuated?
21 *
246 BATTLE OF PINKIE. — 1547.
CHAPTEK CXXXIV.
The Protector seeks to force a Marriage between Edward and Mary. —
Battle of Pinkie. — Marij sent to France. — Catharine Parr marriei
Lord Seymour. — Her Death. — Dudley, Earl of Wanvick, inducer
Seymour to commit Acts which lead to his Execution.
1. The marriage of Edward with the young Queen of Scots had
been a favorite measure with Henry, who foresaw the advantages
which would result from the union of the whole island under one
fifovernment. He had enjoined it upon his council to procure its
completion by force, if it could not be done by negotiation.
2. Failing in the latter, the protector, in 1547, marched into Scot-
land at the head of an army, and advanced to within four miles of
Edinburgh, without meeting with much opposition. At the same
time a large fleet arrived in the Frith of Forth to assist the opera-
tions of the army. The governor of Scotland summoned the whole
force of the kingdom to repel this formidable invasion, and posted
his army in a very advantageous position on the banks of the
river Esk.
3. Somerset, seeing the impossibility of attacking the enemy with
any hope of success, moderated his demands, and only required that
the young queen should not be married to any one else until she
was old enough to choose for herself. But the Scots refused to
agree to these terms, supposing that Somerset only offered them
from finding himself in a perilous condition ; and they Avere con-
firmed in this belief, by observing that the English army moved
towards the sea, as if to embark.
4. To intercept its escape, the Scots unwisely left their strong
post, and descended into the plain, placing themselves between the
English and the sea. Here they were exposed to the cannon of
the ships, and, being thus placed between two fires, were compelled
to fall back. A panic now seized them, and the retreat became
a flight.
5. The Battle of Pinkie, as it is called, from the name of a house
near the field, was fought September 10th, 1547. In it perished more
than ten thousand Scots. Among these were a great number of
monks and priests, who had been drawn to the camp by their hatred
of the English heretics. A large number of prisoners were taken,
amongst others the Earl of Huntley, who, being asked how he stood
affected to the marriage, replied, " That he liked the marriage well
enough, but he liked not the manner of wooing."
6. These rough proceedings so irritated the Scots that they re-
solved their queen should never marry Edward. To place her
beyond the power of the English, they sent her, being now six
years old, to be educated at the court of France, and betrothed her
to the dauphin.
CXXXrV.— 1. Why did Somerset invade Scotland? When? 2, What did the Scots
do? 3. What terms did Somerset propose? 4, 5. What of the battle of Pinkie? 6.
INSURRECTIONS AND TUMULTS. — 1549. 247
7. Somerset now returned in great haste to England, for he had
received intelligence of some designs to remove him from his high
office. At the head of the malcontents was his own brother, Lord
Seymour, who aspired to supplant the protector. Seymour was a
man of great powers of flattery, and had won so much on the good
opinion of Catharine Parr, that she married him very soon after
Henry's death.
8. She lived only a year after the marriage, and Seymour then
aspired to a still higher connection ; for he addressed the Princess
Elizabeth, and it is supposed would have been successful in his
suit, had it not been opposed by other officers in the state.
9. Seymour was encouraged in his opposition to Somerset by
Dudley, Earl of Warwick, son of that wicked Dudley who had
been a judge in Henry VII.'s reign, and who hoped to raise him-
self by the ruin of both the brothers. Having induced Seymour to
commit some violent actions, he then persuaded Somerset to have
him arrested for high treason. His condemnation and execution
soon followed, and thus the wicked designs of Dudley were to that
extent successful. '
CHAPTER CXXXV.
Chnsequences of the Suppression of the Religious Houses. — Somerset
resigns the Protectorship. — Is condemned and executed for High
Treason. — Warwick rides the Country. — Many Books destroyed for
the sake of their rich Ornaments.
1. The destruction of the religious houses was a very severe
measure upon large numbers of people. Some of the heads of
these establishments were allowed small sums for their own sup-
port ; but the monks and nuns were turned adrift, a helpless race of
creatures, who could do but little towards their own maintenance.
2. It Was also a harsh proceeding to those farmers who had en-
joyed the church lands at easy rents. There was a still more
numerous class of sufferers, the idle poor, who had 'been fed daily
at tlie convent gates, and scarcely knew how to work. All these
were now obliged to seek their daily bread by labor.
3. In addition to the distresses of these persons, the industrious
poor suffered greatly from a change which took place about this
time in the system of agriculture. Many arable farms were, on
account of tlie'high price of wool, turned into sheep-pastures; and
a scarcity of corn, and a diminution of the demand for labor, were
the consequences. These causes made the year 1549 a period of
insurrections and tumults all over England.
What effect had this invasion on the Scots ? What resolution did they adopt ? 7. What
induced Somerset to return to England? W'hat of Lord Seymour? Whom did he marry?
9. Who encouraged the opposition of Seymour? \i\mt was the result?
CXXXV.— 1, What was one consequenco of the destruction of the religious honsosT
248 DISPOSAL OF THE RELIGIOUS HOUSES.
4. The protector, who really felt a pity for the poor, did all in his
power to relieve their distresses, and the commotions Avere quelled.
But the protector gave offence to the nobles by the great state and
royal dignity which he assumed. *He also displeased the people of
London, by demolishing a church to erect a magnificent palace
upon its site. This palace, after being the residence of many roya\
personages, was pulled down in 1775, and a grand edifice for the
accommodation of the public officers erected. The name of Somer-
set-house was still retained.
5. A confederacy, headed by Warwick, was formed against the
protector, who, seeing himself deserted by all except Cranmer and
his secretary, Paget, resigned the protectorship. The government
was intrusted to a council of regency, of which Warwick was the
president. Not satisfied with the degradation of Somerset, War-
wick, in 1551, accused him of a design to excite a rebellion. •
6. Upon this charge Somerset was tried, condemned, and exe-
cuted, to the sincere grief of the people, to whom his goodness of
heart had much endeared him. When he was beheaded, many
rushed on the scaffold to dip their handkerchiefs in his blood, and
these were preserved as memorials of him.
7. Under Warwick the work of the reformation was carried on
with more intemperate zeal. The good Archbishop Cranmer en-
deavored to preserve to the popish clergy the scanty provision that
still remained to them. But his integrity was no match for the
avarice of the spoilers, whose rapacity nothing could escape.
8. Under pretence of searching for forbidden books, the libraries
of the Universities of Oxford, and that at Westminster, were rum-
maged, and all books with gold or silver ornaments on their
bindings were seized as being superstitious relics, and thus many
valuable works were destroyed.
9. Books in those days were commonly bound in parchment, and
much ornamented. Sometimes the clasps and the corners of the
covers were of gold or silver, and they were frequently secured to
the shelves by long chains, to prevent their being carried away.
One of the later kings, Charles I., had some books whijch were
bound in velvet, and their clasps set with pearls and precious stones.
CHAPTER CXXXVI.
tfow the Religious Houses were disposed of. — Fashions of Dress. — Pim
and Needles come into use.
1. The reader may be curious to know what became of the old
monasteries and nunneries. Some of them were, doubtless, levelled
with the ground; others were left to decay, and their ruins still
3. What other cause produced distress? What was the consequence? 4. How did the
protector oflfend the nobles? 6, 7. Relate the rest of his story, 8. What of the progress
of the Reformation ? 9. What of the binding of the books ?
FASHIONS OP HENRY VIII.'s TIME. — 1509-1547. 249
remain, objects of admiration to lovers of relics of antiquity. Many
were given to laymen, who converted them into dwelling-houses.
2. Some of these still preserve much of their original monastic
appearance. Others retain only the name. Woburn Abbey is one
of these, where nothing of the establishment remains, except, per-
haps, the old oaks, one of which is pointed out as the tree upon
which the last abbot was hung, for refusing to give up his house to
the king's commissioners.
3. Henry bestowed many of the religious houses on his personal
attendants. One was rewarded with some abbey lands for having
wheeled his chair further from the fire, and a lady had a monastery
given to her for making the king a dish of puddings which he liked.
Many of the larger ones were converted to purposes of public util-
ity. St. Stephen's Chapel was appropriated by Edward VI. to the
meetings of the House of Commons, for which purpose it was used
till its destruction by fire in 1834.
4. Bethlehem Priory was converted into a hospital for lunatics,
and its name corrupted into Bedlam Hospital. Another old relig-
ious house was converted into a school by Edward VI., and is now
known as Christ's Hospital. Here more than one thousand orphan
boys are maintained and educated ; the blue coats and petticoats,
and yellow stockings of the boys, still show the dress worn by chil-
dren in the reign of the founder.
5. The fashion of the dress of the men of this age is retained to
this date by the yeomen of the guard, or king's beef-eaters, as they
are vulgarly called. Some antiquaries suppose this name to be a
corruption of buffefiers, because it was part of their duty to guard
the silver on the buffet or sideboard. Others derive it from the
circumstance of there having been maintained for them a long oaken
table, whereon roast beef, plum pudding, and other good cheer
were to be daily seen smoking at one o'clock. The dress is scarlet ;
the coat like a modern frock-coat, with yellow stripes.
6. About the middle of the last century, in consequence of some
jokes which were cut at the expense of the corps, whom some wag
compared to boiled lobsters, the king ordered them to wear white
stockings. But George IV., who loved splendor and had a good
taste, renewed the red hose, which, with the adoption of the white
ruff, and large white gauntlets, or gloves, restored to the guard its
ancient showy splendor. As Henry VIII. was a fat, burly man,
the courtiers stuffed out their clothes, to make themselves look as
big as he did ; though the rest of the dress was wide and baggy, the
sleeves were made so tight, that some of the fine gentlemen had
them sewed up every time they put them on.
7. One would think that so troublesome afashion must have been
confined to the rich, who had plenty of time to waste upon trifles.
But that the fashions of the courtiers were aped by people of much
lower degree, is clear from the following story. John Drakes, a
shoemaker, was a great admirer of Sir Philip Calthorp's style of
CXXXVI. — 1. Wliat became of the monasteries and nunneries? 3,4. Mention soma
that were appropriated to public uses. What of Christ's Hospital? 5. By what body
\s the fashion of dress of "this period still retained? 6. What of the fashions of Henry
250 DUDLEY, DUKE OF NORTHUMBERJ.AND.
dress, and prevailed with his tailor to make him some clo1n(-s whicb
should be exactly like that gentleman's.
8. Sir Philip having ordered a new cloak, the fellow to it was
accordingly made for John Drakes, which the knight nearing of.
gave directions to the tailor to cut little slits all over his cloak. Aa
the shoemaker's cloak was to be exactly like Sir Philip's, the tailor
cut it also in the same way ; and this, as the story goes, completely
cured John Drakes of aping Sir Philip Calthorp.
9. The convenience of ladies' dress was very much assisted about
this time by the invention of pins. Before this, there were a vari-
ety of contrivances for fastening clothes ; buttons, hooks and eyes,
laces and loops ; and ladies used even wooden skewers to keep their
dress in its proper place. Needles were not known till the reign of
Mary, when a Moor came to London and made some there ; but, as
he refused to discover his art, they were not manufactured in any
considerable quantity till some time after.
10. In the place of the large and fantastical head-dresses, which
had been the vogue, ladies now wore coifs and velvet bonnets.
Among gentlemen, long hair remained fashionable, through Europe,
till the Emperor Charles devoted his locks for his health ; and Henry
VIII., a tyrant even in matters of taste, gave efficacy to the fashion
by a peremptory order for his attendants and courtiers to poll their
heads.
11. The same spirit induced him to regulate the dress of his sub-
jects. Cloth of gold or tissue was reserved for dukes and mar-
quises, and that of a purple color for the royal family. Silks and
velvets were restricted to persons of wealth and distinction, and
embroidery was forbidden to all beneath the dignity of an earl.
Cuffs for the sleeves, and ruffs for the neck, were also the invention
of Henry's reign.
CHAPTER CXXXVII.
Dudley marries his Son to Lady Jane Grey, whom Edward appoints
to be his Successor. — Death of Edward VI. — Lady Jane Grey pro-
claimed Queen by Dudley. — Her claims not acknowledged by the
People, and she yields to Mary. — Character of Lady Jane.
1. The young king was now completely in the power of Dudley,
who was created Duke of Northumberland, and endowed with the
vast possessions which had belonged to the former earl, and which
had been forfeited to the crown.
2. Having attained to this height of power and wealth, his ambi-
VIII.'s time? 8. What invention assisted the toilet of the ladies? 9. How were clothes
fastened before this time? 10. What change in the head-dress? 11. What regulations
for dross ?
CXXXVII.— 1. What of the ambition of Dudley? 2. To what did he try to persnada
DEATH OF EDWARD VI. 1553.
251
tion soared stiJl higher, and he formed the project of raising one of
his sons to the throne. He began by persuading Edward that the
declaration of his sister's incapacity to succeed him was irreversible,
and that, consequently, as the Duchess of Suffolk had no sons, her
eldest daughter, the Duchess of Dorset, was the undoubted heir to
the crown
LADY JANE GREY-
3. The duchess, who had no son, was willing to resign her claim
to her daughter, Lady Jane Grey, and Northumberland married
her to his son, Gilbert Dudley. Edward felt no scruple about de-
priving Mary of her birthright, fearing that her bigotry would be
hurtful to the Protestant cause.
4. But he felt many regrets in regard to Elizabeth, whom he
affectionately loved, and used to call '' his dear sister Temperance."
He, however, consented to settle the succession upon Lady Jane
Grey. The instrument of settlement was to be signed by all the
great officers of state; when some of them hesitated to do so,
Northumberland violently declared that he would fight anybody
in his shirt, in so just a cause as that of Lady Jane's succession.
5. Cranmer only yielded his consent to the pathetic entreaties of
the king, and Sir James Hales, one of the judges, positively refused.
From this time the king's health, which had before begun to decline,
grew rapidly worse. Northumberland affected an anxious concern
for him, waited on him with the most assiduous zeal, and dismissing
his physicians, put him under the care of an ignorant old woman,
who pretended to have a specific for his disease.
6. Edward was so far from receiving benefit from her treatment,
that he soon after died, on the 6th of July, 1553, in the sixteenth
the king? 3. To whom did Dudley marry his son? What relation was Lady Jane Grey
to Edward? 4. Did Edward yield' to his persuasions? 5, 6. Relate the ren^aining par
252 LADY JANE GREY. — 1653.
year of his age, and the seventh of his reign. His disease was
probably consumption ; but the suspicions of Ihe people attributed
his death to slow poison, given to him by the Dudleys ; for it was
remarked that his health had been declining from the time that
Lord Robert Dudley was placed in close attendance upon his per-
son. Robert was the son of the Duke of Northumberland, of whom
we shall hear more under the title of Earl of Leicester.
7. Northumberland did not at once proclaim the king's death,
for he had not yet secured the persons of the two princesses. But
they, having received intimation of their danger, put themselves
in places of safety. The reason for secrecy being thus removed,
Northumberland proceeded in state to the residence of Lady Jane
Grey, and saluted her as queen.
8. She had been kept in a great measure ignorant of the duke's
transactions, and now received intelligence of them with grief and
surprise. She entreated that the dignity might not be forced upon
her, and pleaded the superior claims of the two princesses.
9. But the duke had gone too far to be stopped in his career by
the scruples of a girl of sixteen ; and Lady Jane, who was of a timid
and gentle disposition, was soon overborne by the entreaties of her
father and father-in-law, and suffered herself to be proclaimed;
and, in compliance with custom, removed to the Tower to pass the
first days of her reign.
10. She had not long to endure the cares of royalty, for North-
umberland found few supporters in his scheme, and, after a joyless
reign of ten days. Lady Jane returned to the privacy of her own
house, and the Princess Mary took possession of the royal apart-
ments in the Tower, amidst the loudest acclamations of the people,
who dreaded the unprincipled character of the duke more than the
stern bigotry of the Princess Mary.
11. Lady Jane Grey was a singularly excellent woman. Being
of the same age with the late king, she had received all her educa-
tion with him, and seemed to possess even greater facility in acquir-
ing knowledge. She had attained a familiar acquaintance with the
Greek and Latin languages, beside modern tongues.
12. Roger Ascham, tutor to the Princess Elizabeth, having one
day paid her a visit, found her employed in reading Plato, while
the rest of the family were engaged in a party of hunting in the
park ; and on his admiring the singularity of her choice, she told
him that " she received more pleasure from that author than the
others could reap from all their sports and gayety."
13. In one version of the story it is added that she told Ascham
that she applied to study as a refuge from the severity of her.
parents, who used to " so sharply taunt her, and give her pinches^
nips, and bobs," if she displeased them in the slightest degree, that
she was in constant misery in their presence.
ticTilars of Edward's life. Whon did he die? In what year of his age? of liis reign?
What of Robert Dudley ? 7. Why did Dudlej' seek to conceal the king's death ? Whom
did he proclaim sovereign? 8. What were Lady Jane Grey's feelings? K). Did sho
retain the sovereignty? 11. What was her character?
THE MANNERS OF QUKEN MAK y's TIME. — 1553-1568. 26*6
CHAPTER CXXXVIII.
7'he Manners of Queen Mary's Time. — The Houses of the Nobler. -
Some Particulars of the Mode of Housekeeping.
DRESS OF QUEEN MARY'S TIME.
1. From the observation at the close of the preceding chapter,
we may conjecture that the treatment of children by their parents
was quite different from that adopted at the present day. The
harshness of the English towards their offspring excited formerly
the surprise and condemnation of foreigners.
2. Erasmus says that the English were like schoolmasters to
their children ; and that the schoolmasters were like overseers of
houses of correction. Children trembled at the sight of their
parents, and the sons, even when they were forty years old, stood
bareheaded before their fathers, and did not dare to speak without
permission.
3. The grown-up daughters never sat down in their mother's
presence, but stood in respectful silence at the farther end of the
room, and when weary of standing, were perhaps allowed to kneel
on a cushion. It was a privilege to be admitted to their presence
at all, and it was only granted during short and stated periods ol
the day.
4. The ladies in Queen Mary's reign carried fans with handles a
yard long. The use of these handles one would hardly guess ; for
CXXXVIT7 —1, 2, 3, How were children treated formerly in England? 4. What wer«
22
254 HOUSES OF THE NOBLES AND HOUSEKEEPING.
they were to beat their daughters with. After this account of the
severity of parents, it need not surprise us to learn that the nobility
were often employed as jailers.
5. When any person of rank was to be put under confinement, it
was no uncommon thing to commit him to the custody of some
nobleman, whose house was thus converted into a prison. Indeed,
the dwellings of the nobility were so surrounded by walls that they
seemed as if they had been built for prisons originally.
6. Let us imagine that we enter one of these old houses, and look
at things as they were two or three hundred years ago. We will
begin our survey at the kitchen, where we should probably see, if it
was before eleven o'clock in the day, a huge fire, with a monstrous
piece of meat roasting before it, turned by a poor miserable boy,
whose business it was to act as turnspit, before smoke-jacks and
roasters were invented.
7. Let us next proceed to the great hall, where the lord of the
mansion passed the day, and which in the night we should find
spread with beds for the men-servants to sleep on. This hall we
should observe to be covered with rushes, under which was the
accumulated dirt of twenty years, for so filthy were the English
habits at this period, that Erasmus attributes to this circumstance
the great prevalence of contagious disorders in England.
8. An Earl of Northumberland, who lived in the reign of Henry
VIL, wrote a book of directions for the management of his house-
hold. This is still preserved, and is called the Northumberland
Household Book. In it the earl enters into the most minute
particulars.
9. He even directs the number of fagots to be allowed to each
fire, and gives the items of what the men-servants were to have for
their breakfast, and the number of bones of mutton that were to be
provided for his own. The family consisted of 166 persons, and
the allowance of meat and drink was quite sufficient, but the stock
of house-linen was surprisingly small.
10. There were only eight table-cloths "for ray lord's table," and
one for the upper servants, which was washed once a month. The
earl divided the year between three different houses, but he had
furniture only for one; so that, when he removed from one to
another, all his household goods were removed also, even to the
saucepans for the kitchen.
11. Everything was packed upon seventeen carts and one wagon ;
and this might well be sufficient, since one large table and three
long benches constituted the whole of the furniture of the state
apartment.
12. A removal at the present day is apt to make sad work with
the china and glass ; but there was no such danger in those days.
Drinking-glasses were not made in England till the time of Queen
Mary, and were at first considered more precious than silver. Aa
for looking-glasses, there were very few in use, and these were prob-
fans used for? 6, 7. Describe the dwellings of the nobles. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. Relate ecmt
particulare of tho mode of life.
MORE ABOUT THE ENGLISH IN THE 16TH CENTURY. 255
ably very small, and commonly carried by the ladies in theil
pockets, or hung to their girdles.
CHAPTER CXXXIX.
More about the Manners of the English in the Sixteenth Century.-
About Commerce. — Disastrous Voyage of Sir Hugh Willoughby.
, SHIPS OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
1. The following amusing account of the manners of the English
is written by a French priest, who visited England in the reign of
Edward VI. We will give his own words: "The people of this
country have a mortal aversion to the French, and in common call
us France knave, or France dog.
2. "The people of this land make good cheer, and dearly love
junketing. The men are large, handsome, and ruddy, with flaxen
hair. Their women are the greatest beauties in the world, and as
fair as alabaster. The English in general are cheerful, and love
music ; they are likewise great drunkards.
3. "In this land they commonly make use of silver vessels when
they drink wine. The servants wait on their masters bareheaded,
and leave their caps on the buffet, (side-board.) It is noted that in
OXXXIX.— 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, Relate what the French traveller says of the EngliBh in Ed
256 DISASTKOUS FATE OF biR HUGH WILLOlfGHBY. 1653.
this excellent kingdom there is no kind of good order ; the people
are reprobates, and thorough enemies of good manners.
4. " In the windows of the houses are plenty of flowers, and at
their taverns a plenty of rushes on their wooden floors, and many
cushions of tajjiestry, on which travellers seat themselvr<. The
English consume great quantities of beer ; the poor people drink
out of wooden cups. They eat much whiter bread than is com-
monly made in France.
5. " With their beer they have a custom of eating very soft saflron
cakes, in w^liich are likewise raisins. It is likewise to be noted that
the servants carry pointed bucklers, even those of bishops. And the
husbandmen, when they till the ground, commonly have their buck-
lers, swords, and sometimes their bows, in one corner of the field."
6. To this account we may add, that the cookery was distin-
guished for a profusion of hot spices ; and that, at entertainments,
the rank of the guests was discriminated by their position above or
below the salt-cellar, which was placed invariably in the middle
of the table. The chief servants always attended above the salt-
cellar, below which the table was crowded with poor dependants,
whom the guests despised, and the servants neglected.
7. Before the Keformation, churchmen affected a greater state than
the nobility. The Abbot of St. Albans dined alone at the middle of
a table elevated fifteen steps above the floor of the hall, and the monks
who served his dinner, at every fifth step performed a hymn.
8. Commerce had heretofore been chiefly carried on by foreign
merchants, who, from tfie place where they had been accustomed
to transact their business, were called Merchants of the Steel Yard.
But in the reign of Edward VI., many of the privileges of these
merchants were taken f'^Zia them, and the native English were
encouraged to enter into trade.
9. The discovery of America occasioned a greater demand for
ships, and an increase of commerce, which had never at any former
period flourished so much. There arose also an unusual demand
for woollen cloth, which gave great encouragement to the English
manufacturers, and first brought "Wakefield and Leeds into notice
as manufacturing towns.
10. The spirit of enterprise which had distinguished the youth of
Sebastian Cabot, was not wanting in his old age. In 1553, being
the governor of the company of Merchant Adventurers, he fitted
out an expedition, consisting of three vessels, under the command
of Sir Hugh Willoughby, to attempt the discovery of a northeast
passage to India.
1 1. The fate of Sir Hugh, and the companies of two of the vessels,
was most disastrous. Having put into a port of Lapland to winter,
they were found there the next spring frozen to death. The third
vessel, commanded by Eichard Chancelor, was more fortunate, who,
having wintered at Archangel, and opened an intercourse with Russia,
ward VI.'s time. 6. What of the cookery? Of the entertainments? 7. What of the
pomp of the cJergy? 8. What of the state of trade? 9. Wliat occasioned a demand foi
ihipj? 10, 11. What discovery was made? What new trade opt-.. e'l? •'
CHARACTER OF v<^UEEN MARY.
257
reached home in safety. A company was formed to trade mth
Russia, of which Cabot was appointed governor for life.
CHAPTEE CXL.
Queen Mai^. — She restores the Popish Religion,- Persecution of Cran-
mer. — Marriage of the Queen. — Rebellion in consequence of it. —
Execution of Lady Jane Grey.
DEATH OF JjADY JANE GREY.
1. Mary was in her thirty-seventh year at the time of her brotli er^s
death. She possessed few qualities either estimable or amiable ; and
her person was as little engaging as her behavior and ad Iress. She
inherited her mother's gravity with her father's violence and obstinate
temper; the natural sourness of which had been increased by the
early mortifications to which she had been subjected.
2. Her education had been almost entirely neglected. During her
father's life she had lived for the most part in a species of confinement ;
and though more at liberty during the reign of her brother, still she
CXL.— 1, 2. What of Mary?
22*
3. What was her first act? 4. What did she do ir
258 KESTORATION OF THE P«)PISH RELIGION. 1553.
led a dull and secluded life ; and the great affection and constant
intercourse which subsisted between Edward and Elizabeth must
have been a renewed source of unhappiness to her.
3. The first act of her reign led the people to hope that they had
been deceived in her character. She restored to liberty the old
Duke of Norfolk, who had languished in prison, Avith his unexecuted
sentence hanging over his head, ever since the death of Henry VIII.
She also exhibited moderation in the punishment of the supporters-
of Lady Jane Grey. Northumberland was the only man of rank
who suffered death. Lady Jane and her husband were condemned
to death, but on account of their youth and innocence thgy were
not executed, but kept in prison.
4. The next act of the queen was to reinstate Gardiner, Bonner,
and Tonstall in their several bishoprics, of which they had been
deprived in the last reign. With their assistance she hastened to
overturn the fabric of the Eeformation, and to restore the old re-
ligion, and to replace everything on its old footing.
5. The pope made some difficulty about receiving within the pale
of the church such a country of heretics as England ; but th^ was
at length overcome, and Cardinal de la Pole was appointed^tegate,
or the pope's representative, in England. But though Maiy could
restore the rites and ceremonies of the Romish Church; she found it
impossible to recover to their former uses the lands p,nd buildi^jgs
of the religious houses.
6. Seeing the storm that was approaching, the foreign Protestants
hastily left England, and the country thus lost tlie services of some
of the most skilful artisans and mechanics. Many English gentle-
men also left the country. Cranmer was advised to f]y ; but he said
he had been too much concerned in every measure of the Reforma-
tion to desert its cause.
7. The queen had early marked him for destruction. She was
not of a temper to forget an injury, and hated him for the share he
had had in her mother's divorce ; which the many good offices he
had done to herself could never atone for in her eyes. Many times,
as she well knew, the good archbishop had stood between her and
her father's wrath.
8. Upon one occasion Henry had determined on her death, and
was only prevented by Cranmer's remonstrances from putting his
purpose in execution, while the time-serving Gardiner stood by
without uttering a word in her behalf. But all these things were
forgotten, and Cranmer was imprisoned in the common jail at Oxford.
9. His life was spared for the present by the intervention of
Gardiner, who knew that the queen intended, on Cranmer's death,
to give the archbishopric to Cardinal de la Pole, a man whom he
hated, because his mild and benignant disposition led him con-
stantly to oppose his own violent and sanguinary counsels.
10. The queen now turned her thoughts upon marriage. The
engaging person and address of the young Gourtenay, Earl of Devon-
regard to religion ? 5. What of the pope ? 6. What did the Protestants do ? 7. What
'^f Cranmer? How had he deserved well of Mary? 9. Why was his life spared
EXECUTION OF LADY JANE GREY. — 1554. 259
shire, a son of the Marquis of Exeter, had ipade an impression on
her heart, of which he received many intinMtions. But the noble-
man neglected these overtures, and seemed rather to attach himself
to the Princess Elizabeth, whose youth and agreeable conversation
he preferred to all the power and grandeur of her sister.
11. The ancient quarrel between their mothers had sunk deep
into the indignant heart of Mary ; the attachment of Elizabeth to
the reformed religion offended her bigotry; but when ghe found
that her sister had obstructed her views in a point, which, perhaps,
touched her still more nearly, her resentment knew no bounds;
and the princess was visibly exposed to the greatest danger.
12. Courtenay's place in the qupen's affection was soon supplied ;
for, in 1554, she accepted proposals made to her by the Emperor
Charles V. fo;* a marriage with his only feon, Philip. The match
was exceedingly disliked by the English, who were well aware of
Philip's cruelty and sullenness of temper.
13. Although it was agreed that neither Philip nor any foreigner
4L0uld have any share in the government, stiil so great an alarm
.^s excited that a formidable insurrection broke out in Kent, which
"Fas headed by Sir Thomas Wyatt, who, having travelled in Spain,
brought home such an account of Philip, as added to the previous
liorror entertained of him.
14. The avowed object of the rebels was to dethrone Mary, and
place Lady Jane Grey on the throne ; but the want of an efficient
leader rendered the project abortive. The rebels dispersed of their
own accord, and Wyatt and 400 more w^re taken and executed.
Soon afterwards Lady Jane Grey, whose fate it was always to suffer
for the faults of others, was warned to prepare for death.
15. Her constancy to the reformed religion could not be shaken,
and she employed a portion of the little time left her in writing in
Gr^k a farewell letter to her sister, exhorting her to be firm in her
faith. Lord Guilford Dudley was also condemned to die, and en-
treated to have a parting interview ; but Jane refused, lest the afflic-
I tion of such a meeting should overcome their fortitude. " Their
separation," she said, "would be only for a moment; and they
would soon rejoin each other in a scene where their affections
would be forever united, and where nothing could have access to
disturb their eternal happiness."
16. She appeared on the scaffold with a serene countenance, and
declared that she had greatly erred in not having more firmly re-
fused the crown ; but that filial reverence, and not her own ambi-
tion, had been the cause of her fault. Her father was beheaded
soon after, and the queen became so suspicious that the prisons
were filled with nobles and gentlemen.
17. Mary now sent a fleet to escort Philip to England ; but the
admiral informed her that he dared not receive him on board, lest
the soldiers should commit, some violence against him. Such was
the detestation in which he was held. At last he arrived in a
12. Whom did the qnooR xnarry? How did the English like the match? 13. What wa»
tho consequence? 15, W Relate the v^jmaining particulars of Lady Jane Grey's life.
260
PERSECUTION OF THE PROTESTANTS. 1555.
vessel of his own, and the marriage was celebrated at Westminstei
in July, 1554.
CHAPTER CXLI.
Persecution of the Protestants. — Martyrdom of Latimer, Ridley, ana
Hooper. — Death of Gardiner. — Martyrdom of Oranmer.
BUKBTINQ OF RID ,EY AND DATIMER.
1. From this time the chief business of parliament was to guard
against the encroachments of Philip; while Mary's only anxiety
was to increase the power and influence of a husband on whom
she doted with a troublesome fondness, though he, on his part,
could with difficulty conceal his own dislike to his unengaging
partner.
2. On one subject, however, they were perfectly agreed, and that
was the desire to extirpate heresy, even by the most violent and
sanguinary measures. Gardiner entered fully into their views, but
finding this work of cruelty more arduous than he had expected,
he turned it over to Bonner, a man of such inhumanity of nature,
that he even delighted to see the dying agonies of the sufferers, and
would often take upon himself the office of executioner.
CXLI. — 1. What were the respective feelings of Philip and Mary for one anothori
MARTYRDOM OF RIDLEY AND LATIMER. — 1555 261
3. In the course of the next three years, nearly 300 perfeous were
burned alive, martyrs to their religion. Latimer and Ridley were
among the first who suffered. Such was the inveteracy of Gar-
diner against these two venerable and pious men, that, on the day
of their death, he made a vow that he would not dine until he re-
ceived information that fire was set to the fagots with which they
were to be burned.
4. Though the messenger did not arrive so soon as he expected,
Gardiner would not break his vow, but kept the old Duke of Nor-
folk, who was that day his guest, waiting from eleven (the then
usual dinner-hour) till three o'clock. But when the desired intel-
ligence arrived, and dinner was served up, Gardiner did not par-
take of it ; for he was taken suddenly ill, and carried to his bed,
from which he never rose.
5. Hooper, Bishop of Gloucester, was another of the martyrs.
When he was tied to the stake, the queen's pardon was placed on
a stool before him; and if he would have recanted, he had but to
stretch forth his hand to save his life; but he would not purchase
it at such a price.
6. Gardiner's death hastened that of Cranmer. No opposition
was now made to the queen's wish that he should be put to death,
and he was condemned to be burned at Oxford. But the queen's
resentment went further ; she wished to degrade him in the eyes of
the whole world, and employed people to persuade him that his
life was so valuable to his country that he ought to save it by any
means.
7. They were also authorized to promise him a pardon if he
would recant — a promise, however, which Mary never meant to
keep. In a moment of weakness Cranmer signed a paper, express-
ing his belief in the popish doctrines ; but Mary sent him word
that this was not sufiicient, and that he must acknowledge his errors
in the church, before the people.
8. The strength of Cranmer's mind now returned ; and when he
was brought forth to make his public recantation, instead of doing
so he bitterly bewailed his weakness, and asserted his firm belief in
the Protestant faith. He was, therefore, immediately led forth to
execution.
9. When the fagots were on fire, he stretched out his right hand,
with which he had signed the paper, and held it in the flames till
it was consumed, saying frequently, "This hand has offended;"
then, as if his mind was more at ease for having made this atone-
ment, his countenance became full of peaceful serenity, and he
appeared insensible to all worldly suffering. The next day Cardinal
de la Pole was made Archbishop of Canterbury, and he showed so
much lenity towards the Protestants as to excite the displeasure of
the pope.
2. In what did they agree? By whom seconded? 3. Who were among the first mar-
tyrs? Relate the particulars of Gardiner's death. 5. What of Hooper's death? 7
What instance of Cranmer's weakness ? 8, 9. How did ho atone for it?
262 xJATTLE OF ST. QUENTIN. — 1557.
CHAPTER CXLII.
Philip leaves England. — War with France. — Arbitrary mode of raisimj
Money. — Battle of St. Quentin. — The English lose Calais'. — Death
of 3£ary.
1. Philip soon became weary of England, and went to Flanders ;
and the queen, seeing herself treated with indiiference and neglect,
spent her time in lamentations, and in writing long letters to him,
which he never condescended to answer, perhaps never to read.
The more he slighted her, the more she doted on him; and to pro-
cure money, in the hope of winning him back, she loaded the
people with taxes.
2. In 1556, the Emperor Charles V., wearied with the cares of
royalty, took the extraordinary resolution of resigning all his
dominions to his son Philip, and of passing the remainder of his
days in a monastery. Philip, who had the ambition but not the
talents of his father, immediately declared war against France.
3. The queen could not prevail upon her council to give their
consent to join it. When Philip, however, came to London, and
protested that he would never set foot again in England, unless war
was declared against France, the queen, almost frantic, pressed the
matter so urgently as to overcome the reluctance of the council.
4. War was declared; but Mary's resources were already ex-
hausted in furnishing Philip with money; and she was obliged to
resort to the most unjust measured to extort the means of fitting
out a fleet and raising an army. To deter the people from rising
in rebellion, she caused many of the most considerable gentry to be
imprisoned, and adopted the Spanish custom of having them seized
in the night, and carried off hoodwinked, that they might not be
known, nor see to what place they were conducted.
5. The army took part in the battle of St. Quentin, in which
Philip gained a complete victory over the French. But Mary's
triumph at this success was of but short duration. Though every-
thing else in France had been lost to the English, they had still
preserved Calais, which had been guarded as the chief jewel of the
crown by every sovereign, since Edward II., who obtained it.
6. It had been strongly fortified, and so well garrisoned, that the
French had never attempted to recover it. But in Mary's feeble
reign the monks and bigots who composed her ministry thought
more of burning heretics than of any other concern of state. They
had neglected to keep the fortifications in repair, and to save the
charge of what they supposed an unnecessary garrison, withdrew
the greater part of it during the winter months.
7. The Duke of Guise being well informed of all this, determined
to attempt the recovery of the town. He accordingly appeared un-
CXLII.— 1. How did Philip treat Mary ? 2, When did Philip beconiS Kii)g of Spain
What measure did ha adopt? 3. What did Mary do in consequence? How did she
raise money? 5. What victory was gained? What loss did the country sustain?
DEATH OF MARY. — 1558. *26(
expectedly before it, and, after a siege of eight days, made himself
master of a fortress which had been deemed impregnable, and had
been for two hundred years a thorn in the side of France.
8. The news of this event struck a universal dismay throughout
England, and the queen declared that, when she died, the word
Calais would be found engraved upon her heart. In fact, her
health declined visibly from this time. She dragged on a few
miserable months, and died November 17, 1558, in the forty-third
year of her age,^nd the sixth of her reign.
9. Thus endeo^tjjj^life of this unhappy woman, who, by the bad-
ficss of her temper, made herself, and everybody about her, miserable.
The Cardinal de la Pole died on the same day with the queen, and
left an unsullied name behind him.
FAMILY OP MARY.
HUSBAND.
Philip, King of Spain, son of Charles V.
She had no ohildreu.
CHAPTER CXLIII.
Elizabeth proclaimed Queen. — Her Character. — The Reformed Faith
restored. — Beforms in Public Affairs. — Frosperotis State of the
Kingdom.
1. When Mary's death was announced to the parliament, which
happened to be in session, the members all sprang from their seats ;
and shouts of joy, and the words " God save Queen Elizabeth 1"
were heard to resound on every side. When the news spread
abroad, the transport of the people was so great that they hurried
in crowds to Hatfield, where Elizabeth was then residing, and
escorted her in triumph to London.
2. Elizabeth was now twenty-fi.ve years old. Her temper was
very impetuous ; but there was a spirit and animation about her,
with a cheerfulness and gayety of heart which made her occasional
bursts of passion to be overlooked and forgiven. There had been
no opportunity for displaying that vanity and caprice, which, in
her la,ter years, made her both vexatious and ridiculous.
3. She had a tall, commanding person ; her forehead was high
and open, her nose aquiline, her comj^lexion pale, and her hair in-
clining to yellow. Her features were good, but the length and
narrowness of her face prevented her from having any just preten^
sions to beauty.
4. The new queen seemed anxious to forget her former suflferinga,
and never showed any resentment towards those who had been in-
Kalate the particulars. 8, When did the queen die? In what year of her age? Of her
roign ? 9. Who died oa the same day ? '
CXLIII.— 1. With what feelings was the news of Mary's death received? 3. Wh»U
264 ELIZABETH. — HER CHARACTER, — 1558.
strumental in inflicting them. Even Sir Richard Banefield, in
whose custody she had been for a time, and whom she had found a
most severe and churlish jailer, experienced no other punishment
or rebuke than that of her telling him that he should have the cus-
tody of any state prisoner whom she wished to have treated with
peculiar severity.
5. The cruel Bonner was the only one of her sister's ministers to
whom she showed any marked dislike. When he came to make
his obeisance to her, she turned from him with horror, and would
neither speak to him nor look at him. The first great anxiety of
the Protestants was to have a settlement of the affairs of the
Church. Elizabeth proceeded with great prudence and caution,
and soon restored the state of things which had existed at her
brother's death, and all without one drop of blood being spilled, or
a single estate confiscated.
6. At the same time the queen was busily employed in arranging
the other affairs of her kingdom. The coins, though nominally of
the same value as heretofore, had been debased during the three
last reigns, by an undue mixture of inferior metals. Elizabeth
called in this base money, and issued coin of the standard value.
She filled her arsenals with arms, and introduced the manufacture
of gunpowder into England ; the militia were well disciplined ; and,
in short, the country was put in a complete state of defence.
7. She encouraged agriculture, trade, and navigation, and in-
creased her navy so much that she has been called "the queen of
the northern seas." Her wise government was respected abroad
and prosperous at home. She was extremely sagacious in the
choice of ministers; Lord Burleigh, her treasurer, and Walsing-
ham, her secretary, were men of extraordinary abilities and
integrity.
8. While affairs were managed with so much vigor and success,
the people were scarcely aware in how great a degree their sharp-
witted queen kept enlarging her prerogatives, nor how muoh their
liberties were infringed. In all cases in which her own authority
was concerned, she was decided and peremptory; and she had
generally such good reasons to give for all she did, and was so
frugal of expense, that the mass of the people, though kept in great
subjection, were enthusiastically fond of her.
3f the character of Elizabeth? 4. What of her person? 5. How did she treat her ene-
xies? What of the Church ? 6. What measure did she adopt in state affairs ? 7. What
of her conduct in general ? Who were her chief ministers ? 8. What of the people?
A GLIMPSE AT THE COURT OF ELIZABETH. 265
CHAPTER CXLIV.
A Glimpse at the Interior of Elizabeth^s Court. — Robert Dudley. —
Many Suitors for the Queen^s hand. — She declares that sht will never
marry.
1. The interior of the court of Elizabeth presented a most extra-
ordinary scene. The rivalries and jealousies of the courtiers were
a continual source of discord. The queen herself encouraged their
rivalries in order to retain them in more subservience to herself;
and certainly the awe of her, which they seem to have felt, and the
flattery they offered up to her, appear to us quite unaccountable
and ridiculous.
2. But though she liked and required adulation, she had too
much sense to be wholly blinded by it. She saw the follies of
those about her, and turned them to her own purpose, and seemed
to manage her courtiers much like puppets, by wires that were out
of sight. She intrusted all affairs of state to men of sense, but she
filled her court with frivolous characters, with whom she could
unbend from the cares of royalty.
3. Having a gay and lively disposition, she sometimes treated
them with an extraordinary degree of familiarity, or, as it would
appear to us, strange rudeness, such as slapping them on their
back, and patting their cheeks. But if any of them presumed
upon this freedom, she could instantly resume her dignity, and by
a severe look, or a cutting word, check all further frowardness.
4. She knew very well how to keep up her own dignity. One
writer thus speaks of her: "She is the very image of majesty and
magnificence." He goes on to say, " She is accustomed to march
with leisure, and with a certain granditie rather than gravity, unless
it be when she walketh apace for her pleasure, or to catch a heat in
cold weather."
5. Her chief favorite was Robert Dudley, whom she created Earl
of Leicester. His handsome person and pleasing address gained for
him the queen's favor, and his assiduous attentions, which were
pleasing to her vanity, retained it for him. He was guilty of many
infamous crimes, but he had the art of deceiving the queen, both
as to his merits and his abilities, and continued in favor till his
death, in 1588.
6. As we may suppose, there were many suitors for the hand of
Elizabeth. No sooner did Philip hear of Mary's death than he
proposed himself in marriage to her successor. Elizabeth delayed
giving an answer as long as she could, and when she sent her re-
fusal, she took the opportunity of declaring to her parliament a
determination to lead a single life.
7. Notwithstanding this declaration, she some time afterwards
admitted the addresses of the Duke of Anjou, brother to the King
CXLIV.— 1. What of the state of Elizabeth's court ? 3, How did she treat her c jurtiera ?
23
266
ELIZABETHS COSTUME.
of France. After keeping him a long time in suspense, she at last
broke oif the match, probably through fear of lessening her own
authority if she admitted another to share it;
8. In the year 1563, Elizabeth caught the small-pox, and for
some days her life was considered to be in danger. Upon her re-
covery, the parliament besought her either to marry or to name
her successor. Both these requests were very disj)leasing to Eliza-
beth. She gave them encouragement, however, that at some day
or other she would marry.
9. Immediately on this declaration she was beset with princely
suitors; but, either from coquetry or policy, siie always avoided, as
long as possible, the giving a decisive answer, and kept all persons,
both friends and enemies, in entire suspense as to her real intentions.
CHAPTER CXLV.
Elizabeth^ 8 Costume, — The Queen of Scots,
PORTRAIT OF MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS.
1. The courtiers of Elizabeth would fain have persuaded her thai
3he was free from all the bad qualities and above all the weaknesses
incident to human nature ; but we, who are safe from her capricious
6. Who was her chief farorite ? What of Robert Dudley ? 6, 7. What suitors had she!
What declaration did she make? 8, 9. Did she modify tiiis at all?
MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS. — 1542-1587. 26V
and vindictive temper, may venture to declare that she possessed
some of them in no ordinary degree.
2. Her excessive personal vanity led her to encourage painting,
because she was never tired of seeing portraits of herself. A pale
Roman nose, a head of hair loaded with pearls, and powdered with
diamonds, a large ruff, and a still larger fardingale, are the features
by which we may recognize Elizabeth.
3. This was, perhaps, a harmless exhibition of vanity, but the
weakness, with the consequent jealousy, led her to the commission
of a crime which has left an indelible stain on her character. This
was her savage treatment, and murder, under the forms of law, of
the beautiful aud unfortunate Mary, Queen of Scots.
4. This princess, at the age of sixteen, was married to the dauphin,
afterwards King of France, by the title of Francis II. The exquisite
beauty and graceful manners of Mary, gained for her unbounded
influence over her husband, to the great disappointment of her
ambitious and wicked mother-in-law, Catharine de Medicis, who
aspired to rule.
5. For seventeen months Mary presided over the most brilliant
and polished court in Europe, and entered eagerly into all its
amusements. At the end of that period the death of her husband
put an end to her happiness. Although she was now subjected to
all the mortifications that the malice of Catharine could invent, she
yet lingered in France ; her attachment to that country and her early
associations making her reluctant to return to her native country.
6. At length the impatience and clamors of her subjects compelled
her to return. When she was in the ship that was to carry her
over, she fixed her eyes on the coast of her beloved France till the
darkness of evening would not allow her to see it any longer. She
then had a couch brought on deck, on which she lay down to sleep,
giving orders that if, on the return of dayliglit, the French coast
should be still in sight, she should be awakened.
7. During the night the vessel made little progress, so that in the
morning she had another parting view of the country which she
loved so well. Her regret at leaving it she expressed in some
pathetic French verses, very expressive of her feelings at the time.
The contrast between the country she left, and that which she now
came to inherit, increased her melancholy, and the rude and savage
manners of the Scots filled her with disgust.
8. This disgust was increased by difference of religion. Mary had
been brought up a strict Catholic ; and the Reformation, which had
now made great progress in Scotland, was not marked there with
the same mild spirit which had distinguished it in England. The
Scotch reformers were men of rigid zeal, and were shocked at the
gayety and amusement so becoming and natural in a girl of nineteen.
9. Though Elizabeth was as much superior to Mary in political abil-
CXLV. — 1, 2. What evidence of weakness in Elizabeth? 3. What cnme did her yan^
ity lead her to commit? 4, 5. What of Mary Queen of Scots' life in France? 6. Whj
did she return to Scotland? What were her feelings at leaving France? 7. How did
she express them? How did she feel after her arrival in Scotland? 8. What increa«ed
her disgust? What of the Reformation in Scotland? 9. What were Eliaabeth's fpel-
268 MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS. — 1542-1587.
ities as she was inferior to her in beauty and gracefulness of personj
she was weak enough to envy and hate her as a rival by whom she
was eclipsed. This hatred was increased by the fear of Mary's pre-
tensions to the crown of England, which were founded upon Henry
VIII.'s declaration of her own incapacity to inherit it.
10. Mary had never attempted to enforce these pretensions ; on
the contrary, contenting herself with her undoubted right to succeed
upon the death of Elizabeth, she affected to treat that princess with
the greatest respect. Both queens, indeed, pretended extraordinary
regard for one another, and styled themselves, in their letters, " lov-
ing sister." But Elizabeth was all the while secretly exciting the
Scots to rebellion.
CHAPTEE CXLVI.
Continuation of the Story of Mary.
1. Mary, having been urged by her council to a second marriage,
paid Elizabeth the compliment to apply to her to choose a suitable
match for her. Elizabeth's wish was that her " loving sister " should
remain a widow. Indeed, it was one of the weaknesses of this great
queen to have the utmost dislike of any person's marrying ; and she
plagued and persecuted many of her own subjects, for no other
reason than because they did not choose to live single like herself.
2. Having proposed two or three matches for Mary, which she
knew she would not accept, she pretended to be exceedingly dis-
pleased with her when she at last chose for herself, and married her
cousin, Henry Stuart, Lord Darnley. He was the grandson of Mar-
garet, sister to Henry VIII., and her second husband, Lord Angus.
3. Darnley was a papist, and on that account the marriage was
opposed by the reformers, at the head of whom was John Knox,
who gave just cause of offence to the queen, by the violence with
which he inveighed against it at a personal interview. It would
have been fortunate for Mary, had she listened to the remonstrants.
She had been captivated by the beauty and exterior accomplish-
ments of Darnley, and quite overlooked the qualities of his mind.
4. These by no means corresponded with the excellence of his
outside figure. He was violent, fickle, insolent, and ungrateful,
and soon came to treat his wife with great indifference and neglect.
This conduct deprived him of that influence over her, which, in the
early period of their marriage, had made him the source from
whence flowed all honors and preferments, and which had gained
for himself the title of king.
inss towards Mary? What increased Elizabeth's hatred? 10. How did they publicly
treat each other?
CXLVI.— 1. What compliment did Mary pay to Elizabeth? What were Elizabeth'!
wishes about Mary's marrying? What her feelings about marriage in general? 2.
Whom did Mary marry? 3. Why was the marriage opposed? 4. What of Darnley!
MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS. 1542-156" 269
6. This change in the queen he imputed to the infiuence of some
of those about her, and sought for an object on whom to wreak his
vengeance. There was in the court an Italian musician, named
David Rizzio, who had lately acquired a great degree of confidence
and favor with thg queen, and had been made her secretary.
Those who were themselves envious of Rizzio's fortune, found no
difliculty in exciting the jealousy of Darnley.
6. One evening, When the queen was at supper with the secre-
tary and some of the ladies of her court, Darnley, with a company
of armed nobles, rushed into the room, and one of them, reaching
over the queen's shoulder, stabbed Rizzio, as he clung to her gar-
ments for protection.
7. Some time afterwards the king was taken sick, when, to the
surprise of every one, the queen paid him a visit, and took him
with her to her palace of Holyrood House, and was to all appear-
ance reconciled to him. The position of this palace in the city of
Edinburgh, and upon low ground, and the noise of the court, fur-
nished reasons for removing the king to a house in a more airy and
retired situation. The queen accompanied him, and for several
days attended upon him with every appearance of regard.
8. The marriage of one of her women, which was to be cele-
brated in her presence, obliged the queen to pass the night of the
9th of February, 1567, at her palace. About two o'clock on the
morning of the 10th, the whole town was aroused by a great noise
at the king's house, which was blown up by gunpowder. The
king's lifeless body was found at some distance.
CHAPTER CXLVn.
Continuation of the Story of Mary. — She seeks a Refuge in England
from her rebellious Subjects.
1. There could be no doubt that the king's death was produced
by design ; and public opinion at once fixed on the Earl of Both-
well as his murderer. The earl was a man of considerable abilities
and of boundless ambition, which, unrestrained by any religious or
moral principles, would not scruple at the commission of any crime
for its gratification.
2. He was one of the handsomest men of the age, and the cour-
tesy of his manners contrasted favorably with the rude and savage
demeanor of the majority of the Scotch nobles. Being in the
palace at the time of Rizzio's murder, he had hastened to the
assistance of the queen, and this service, with his constant deference
and assiduity, gained for him her favor.
5, Upon whom did Darn.'ey take vengeance? 7. What was Mary's subsequent treatment
of Darnley? 8. Relate the particulars of his death.
CXLVII.— 1, Upon whom did the public charge the murder of Darnley? 2. What of
23*
270 MARY SEEKS A REFUGE IN ENGLAND. — 156S.
3. The influence which he soon acquired over her, led him to be-
lieve that the king was the only imi^ediment to his arriving at the
highest office. We have just stated the mode in which this impedi-
ment was removed. Both well was tried for the murder of the king
and acquitted ; for no one dared to appear as \^tness against a man
of his influence, and who came to the place of trial attended, not only
by his own retainers and vassals, but by a body of hired soldiers.
4. Both well's next step was even more bold ; accompanied by a
thousand armed men, he attacked the queen as she journeyed upon
the road, and, dispersing her escort, carried her a prisoner to Dun-
bar. Although this was done apparently by violence, there were
many who believed that the queen was a willing prisoner ; for, so
far from resenting the outrage, she not long after gave her hand in
marriage to the offender. The reformers had uniformly maintained
that the murder of Darnley had been committed with the previous
knowledge and consent of the queen ; her marriage with his mur-
derer seemed to justify and confirm this opinion.
5. The question of her guilt or innocence has been sharply con-
tested from that day to this. We have not space to detail the
arguments on both sides. The facts adduced against her may,
perhaps, be reconciled with her innocence. She was thoughtless
and imprudent, and her education at the court of France was not
favorable to the growth of religious principles; but there was
nothing in her disposition which can make us suppose her capable
of so monstrous a crime.
6. Although a large portion of the nobles of all parties, and of
both religions, had in writing requested the queen to marry Bothwell,
yet nearly the whole country now rose in arms against her. She was
taken by her enemies and imprisoned at Lochleven Castle, where she
was compelled to sign a resignation of her kingdom to her infant son,
who was accordingly crowned by the title of James VI. The Earl of
Murray, a half-brother of Mary, was made regent of the kingdom.
7. Bothwell meantime had fled from the country ; and after lead-
ing a wandering and wretched life, supporting himself by piracy, he
was at last thrown into prison in Denmark. He fell into a state
of insanity, and lingered ten miserable years in that condition.
8. Through the romantic attachment of George Douglas, brothei
to the Lord of Lochleven, Mary made her escape, and, raising an army,
encountered Murray at Langside; but her troops were completely
defeated ; and she, having watched the battle from a neighboring
eminence, fled from the field, and never paused till she gained the
banks of a little river, which divides England from Scotland.
9. Here the Bishop of St. Andrews, who had accompanied her
flight, caught hold of the bridle of her horse, and on his knees be-
sought her to turn back ; but she, preferring to trust to Elizabeth's
generosity, rather than again encounter the insults of her own sub-
jects, rushed through the stream to the other side. She sent forward
Bothwell? 3. To what did Bothwell aspire? 4. What step did he take to accomplish
his object? 6. What was the consequence of the queen's marrying him? 7. What be-
came of Bothwell? 8. What followed Mary's escape from imprisonment' 9. Relate
«hat happened to her after the defeat of her tfoops.
ELIZA ni'.ill DETAINS MARY A PllISONER. 156S. 271
a messenger with a letter informing Elizabeth of the step she had
taken, and herself proceeded to Carlisle to await the answer.
10. A contemporarj^ letter- writer tells us, " There are six wait-
ing-gentlewomen with her, although none of account except Mrs.
Mary Seaton, who is praised as being the best busker (dresser) of a
woman's head, that is to be seen in any country. Whereof we
have seen divers experiences since her coming hither ; and, amongst
other pretty devices, yesterday she did set such a curled hair upon
the queen, that was said to be a periwig, and that showed very
delicately."
CHAPTER CXLVIII.
Elizabeth detains Mary as a Prisoner. — Plans for her Rescue. — The
Duke of Norfolk is detected in such a Project, and executed.
1. Whatever Elizabeth's thoughts were on receiving Mary's
letter, she concealed them with great dissimulation, and, pretend-
ing the utmost friendship for that unhappy queen, declared that
before she could be received at the English court, it was necessary
for Mary's honor, and her own satisfaction, that she should be
cleared of the heavy charges made against her. Lady Scrope was
sent under pretence of attending on her, but in reality to detain
her in a sort of imprisonment.
2. Mary agreed to submit the matters in dispute between herself
and her subjects to Elizabeth, who appointed commissioners to hear
the parties. Mary appeared by representatives, and Murray attended
in person. After a tedious succession of protestations and letters,
in which both parties acted with great duplicity, and seemed
equally afraid of arriving at the truth, the conferences ended with-
out any definite result.
, 3. Elizabeth now declared that as Mary was by no means cleared
by the investigation, she was herself justified not only in refusing
to see her, but even in detaining her a prisoner; and she now
placed her in the custody of the Earl of Shrewsbury. At first
Mary was allowed to receive visitors, and her eloquence convinced
every one who conversed with her of her innocence, however they
might have been prepossessed with an opinion of her guilt.
4. The papists, too, all took her part, believing that Elizabeth's
jealousy towards her was partly on account of her religion. Eliza-
beth soon had reason to repent of her crooked policy in detaining
Mary, for she was subjected to a succession of alarms of insurrec-
tion and assassination. She took advantage of one of the earliest
attempts at rebellion to subject Mary to more rigid confinement
CXLVIII.— 1. What reply did Elizabeth make to Mary's letter? 2. What did Mary
agree to? What was the result? 3. What treatment did she afterwards receiye? 4.
272 PLANS FOR mart's RESCUE. 1671.
and to forbid her having any intercourse with persons not of Lord
Shrewsbury's family.
5. It was very easy to forbid, but more difficult to prevent, for
Mary and her friends were ever on the alert. But Elizabeth's
ministers were likewise vigilant ; for Lord Burleigh, in one of his
letters, desires Lord Shrewsbury " to be on the watch for a boy who
was bringing letters from Scotland for Mary," adding, that "he
might be known by a cut on his left cheek, and that the letters
were sewed up in the seams and buttons of his coat."
6. Indeed, Shrewsbury was hardly less a prisoner than the queen,
being never permitted to leave his own house, nor to invite any of
his friends to come to see him. He was even severely reprimanded
as having neglected his charge by taking a little ride one day for
exercise ; and Elizabeth was constantly tormenting him by her sus-
picions of his being too indulgent.
7. The immense wealth and the splendor of the family of the
Duke of Norfolk rendered him, beyond all question, the second
person in the kingdom, and the qualities of his mind well cor-
responded with his high station. He enjoyed the good opinion of
both the religious parties, and was equally in favor with the queen
and the people.
8. He entered heartily into the cause of the Queen of Scots, and
carried on a correspondence with her, though so secretly that even
the vigilant Burleigh did not for some time discover it. At last, in
1571, Mary wishing to send some money to her friends in Scotland,
Barrister, a confidential servant of the duke, was the person fixed
on to take it.
9. The money, and a letter which was to accompany it, were sent
to Barrister by a person not in the secret ; and he, perceiving that
there was some mystery, took the letter to Lord ^urleigh, who thus
discovered that the duke was conspiring with Mary to dethrone
Elizabeth. Norfolk was brought to trial, and, believing that some
papers had been destroyed which he ordered his secretary to burn,
denied being concerned in the plot.
10. But these papers, instead of being destroyed, had been hidden
by the secretary beneath the mats in the duke's chamber, and under
the tiles of the house, and were produced at his trial to prove his
guilt. He was condemned to death, and the sentence was executed
June 2d, 1572. Elizabeth declared, with what sincerity we cannot
say, that she could have forgiven him, if, instead of denying his
guilt, he had made a free confession.
What was a consequence of Elizabeth's crooked policy ? 5. What severe measures did
she adopt towards Mary? 7. What of the Duke of Norfolk? 8. Of his correspondence
with Mary ? How was it discovered by Burleigh? 10. What became of Norfolk?
PLOT TO ASSASSINATE ELIZABETH. — 1586. 273
CHAPTER CXLIX.
A new Phi in favor of Mary is detected, and the Conspirators pun-
ished. — Mary is put to Death by order of Elizabeth.
1. Mary passed sixteen weary year? in the custody of the Earl
of Shrewsbury, at the end of which time Elizabeth, thinking him
too indulgent, relieved him of his onerous charge. During this long
period, Mary had never ceased plotting to recover her liberty.
2. The papists, who hoped through her means to re-establish
their religion in England, formed, in 1586, a plot to assassinate
Elizabeth, and to place Mary on the throne. The arrangements
were made known to, Mary by means of letters conveyed to her
through a chink in the wall; and her answers, expressing her
approbation, were returned in the same way.
3. But with all their secrecy the plotters could not escape the
vigilance of the ministers. Indeed, the man w-ho carried the letters
was a spy of the government, and constantly brought them to
Walsingham, one of Elizabeth's secretaries of state, to read. They
were then re-sealed, and taken to the persons they were meant for,
who did not discover the treachery of their messenger.
4. When Walsingham had obtained the information he wanted,
he thought it time to secure the conspirators ; fourteen of whom
were condemned and executed, before Mary had any idea that the
plot was discovered. One day, as she was taking the air on horse-
back, she was met by a messenger from Elizabeth, who informed
her of the death of her friends, and that she must set off instantly,
without returning to the house, or making any preparations, for
Fotheringay Castle, in Northamptonshire.
5. Commissioners soon made their appearance to try her for the
part she had taken in the late conspiracy. That she had assented
to it, was clearly proven, and, on the 25th of October, 1586, sen-
tence of death was pronounced upon her. The news of this proce-
dure excited the utmost astonishment in other countries.
6. The young King of Scotland sent an urgent remonstrance to
Elizabeth, on her unjustifiable conduct towards his mother. Whether
he was sincere in this, has been doubted ; he had been brought up
by the Scottish reformers, and had been taught from his infancy to
consider her a very wicked woman. It is certain that one of hia
ambassadors secretly advised Elizabeth not to spare Mary.
7. Elizabeth affected the utmost reluctance to execute the sen-
tence, and some of her courtiers thought her sighs and tears were
those of sincere regret. At length, after some months of duplicity
and apparent indecision, she signed the death-warrant, or order for
Mary's death. But when she found it had been despatched to
CXLIX. — 1. How long did Mary remain in Shrewsbury's charge?. 2. By whom wa«
a new plot formed? 3. How detected? 4. What was the result? 5. What was the
consequence to Mary? What frffect did the news of her condemnation produce? 6.
What did Mary's son do? 7. What appparance did Elizabeth assume? What artiflr«
274 CONDEMNATION AND DEATH OF MARY. 1587.
Fotheringay, she expressed the most violent displeasure at the
hasty officiousness of her servants, in hopes, by such an artifice, tc
transfer to them the blame of Mary's death.
8. On the 6th of February, 1587, the warrant was brought to
Fotheringay by the Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent, who informed
Mary that she must prepare for death the next morning. She re-
ceived their message with composure, and employed herself during
the rest of the day in writing letters, in dividing the few valuables
she had among her attendants, and taking leave of them.
9. She retired to rest at her usual time, but arose after a fcAv
hours' sleep, and spent the rest of the night in prayer. The follow-
ing Latin petition was composed by her at this time :
Dornine Deus, speravi in te !
care mi Jesu, nunc libera me !
In dura catena, in misera poena desidero te !
Languendo, gemendo, et genuflectendo,
Adora, implora, ut liberes ine !
10. Towards morning she attired herself in the only rich dress
she had reserved — a black satin gown, trimmed with pearls and
jet, over a crimson velvet petticoat. A white lawn veil was thrown
over her head ; and when she was summoned to the hall where she was
to die, she took a crucifix and prayer-book in her hand, and walked
with a serene and composed countenance. She was met on the
way by her faithful servant, Andrew Melvil, who flung himself on
his knees before her, and burst into an agony of grief.
11. Mary endeavored to console him with the utmost firmness ;
but, on charging him with her last message to her son, she melted
into tears. She then entered the hall in which the scaffold had
been raised, and saw, with an undismayed countenance, the two
executioners standing there, and all the preparations for her death.
12. After some time spent in prayer, she began, with the aid of
her women, to unrobe herself; and, seeing them ready to break
forth into tears and lamentations, she made to them, by putting
her finger to her lips, a sign to forbear. She then gave them her
blessing ; a handkerchief was bound round her eyes, and without
any visible trepidation she laid her head upon the block, and with
two strokes it was severed from her body.
13. There was at least one other servant who remained faithful
to his mistress; this was her favorite little dog, which had concealed
itself among the folds of her dress, and could with difficulty be re-
moved from her body. Thus perished this unfortunate princess, in
the forty-fifth year of her age. She had been a queen almost from
the hour of her birth. From the age of six to that of nineteen she
had been trained to levity and dissipation in the French court.
14. From her nineteenth to her twenty-seventh year she had lived
in Scotland, in a succession of follies and sorrows, and in the midst of
enemies. The remaining nineteen years of her life she had passed in
did she use? 8. How was Mary affected b}' the arrival of the death-warrant? 10, 11,
12. Relate the particulars of her death. 13. TIow old was she? How had the different
IIIE INVINCIBLE ARMADA. — 1588.
275
a miserable captivity. But time and affliction had neither subdued
her spirit, nor wholly destroyed that extraordinary beauty which
had first excited the hatred of her more cool and politic rival.
15. When the news of the execution was brought to Elizabeth,
she thought it necessary to assume the appearance 6f excessive
grief; she wore mourning, and for some days shut herself up with
only her women. The King of Scotland expressed great resent-
nent at the murder of his mother, and threatened Elizabeth with a
var, but she found means to ajjpease the indignation of a sovereign
Jii'ho was not of a very warlike disposition.
CHAPTER CL.
The Invincible Armada. — Elizabeth displays great Vigor, and her Sub-
jects great Courage and Zeal. — The Spaniards entirely defeated.
DEFEAT OF .THE SPANISH AR3IADA.
1. We have spent so much time in detailing the painful, yet in
teresting, story of Queen Mary, that we must pass rapidly over the
rest of Elizabeth's reign. The Invincible Armada makes a consid-
erable figure in history. This was a great fleet and army fitted out
by Philip II., of Spain, with which he hoped to overwhelm Great
Britain.
2.. Elizabeth could muster but a small naval force to wiiJistand
this imposing array ; but she was undismayed ; for she relied with
confidence on the superior skill and bravery of her seamen and
leriods of her life been spent? 15. How did Elizabeth behave after the death of
Mary ?
CL. — 1. What was the Invincible Armada? 2. Who were the off5cex*s of the English
276 DISPERSION OF THE ARMADA. 1588.
ofl&c(3rs. Her fleet was commanded by Lord Howard, of Effing-
ham. Under him served Drake, Hawkins, and Frobisher, all of
whom were much distinguished as naval commanders.
3. The land forces, which were inferior in number and discipline
to those of Philip, were posted wherever it was thought likely the
Spaniards would land. The vigor and prudence exhibited by the
queen inspired the people with courage. She appeared on horse-
back at the camp at Tilbury, where Lekiester was in command,
and riding through the ranks, roused, by an animated speech, the
enthusiasm of the soldiers.
4. Amongst other things she said to them, " I know I have the
body of a weak and feeble woman, but I have the heart of a king,
and of a king of England too ; and think proud scorn that Parma,
or Spain, or any prinT^e of Europe, should dare to invade the bor-
ders of my realms; to which, rather than any dishonor shall grow
by me, I will myself take up arms."
5. The Armada, as it approached Lizard Point, was descried by
a Scotch pirate, who was cruising in those seas, and he, hoisting
every sail, hastened to give notice of the enemy's approach. The
information was well timed, for Effingham had just time to get out
of port; if he had been shut up there, his superior naval skill
would have been useless, and his fleet would have been destroyed
by the superior force of the enemy.
6. He was hardly out before he saw the Invincible Armada coming
full sail towards him in the form of a crescent, and stretching over a
distance of seven miles. He soon perceived that the Spanish ships
were ill built and unmanageable, and his chief fear was, that these
huge vessels might run upon, and, by their weight, sink his own.
7. But their great size proved of advantage to him, for whilst the
Spanish shot all passed over the heads of his people, his own had
a large mark. In the mean time vessels poured forth from every
English port, and, joining Effingham, hovered upon the skirts of
the enemy, cutting off" such ships as were so unlucky as to be sepa-
rated from the rest.
8. Vessels filled with combustibles were set fire to, and sent into
the midst of the Spanish fleet, which dispersed in the utmost alarm.
By this warfare the enemy' was nearly disabled, while the English
had lost only one small vessel ; and the Spanish commander deter-
mined to return home.
9. The wind being contrary, he was obliged to sail to the north
t») make the circuit of Scotland ; but the English still pursued, and
had their ammunition held out, would probably have taken every
vessel. As it was, ver}^ few escaped, for the tempests lent their aid
in the work of destruction. Those Spaniards who lived to return
home, gave such accounts of the bravery of the English, and the
tremendous dangers of their coasts, as effectually repressed all in-
clination to attempt another invasion.
fleet? 3. What of the queon's conduct? 4. What dii she say to the troops? 5. Who
gave information of the Spaniards' approach? Wliy was this information well timed f
6. What was Effingham's fear? 7. Why was the size of the Spanish ships of advantajcf
to the English? 8, 9. What bocanie of the Spanish fleet?
SIR WALTER RALEIGH.
'in
CHAPTER CLI.
Sir Walter Baltigh, — Virginia settled, — About the Earl of Essex
SIR WALTER RALrEIGH EMBARKING FOR VIRGINIA.
1. Amongst those who fitted out ships at their own cost to op-
pose the Armada, was Sir Walter Raleigh, who was born in 1552,
and after passing through the University of Oxford with great
reputation, volunteered as a soldier to assist the Protestants in
France and the Netherlands.
2. Here he made good use of his time in acquiring valuable
knowledge, so that upon his return home, in 1578, he was con-
sidered as l)eing in all respects one of the most accomplished gentle-
men in England. His active mind would not let him be idle, so
he engaged heart and hand in an expedition which his half-brother,
Sir Humphrey Gilbert, a distinguished commander, was fitting out
to make discoveries in America.
3. The expedition was very unfortunate, but Raleigh gained a
knowledge of seamanship which made him afterwards one of the
most skilful naval commanders. A man of his great abilities could
not fifil to gain the favor of the queen, but he recommended him-
self j)S'rticularly by a little act of gallantry.
4. As Elizabeth walked abroad one day, attended by some of the
CLI. — 1, 2. What of Sir Walter Raleigh? In what expedition did he engage with his
♦lalf-brother?. .".. With what resnlt? By what act did he gain the notice of the queen ?
24
278 THE EARL OF ESSEX.
courtiers, she chanced to arrive at a very muddy place, which she
could not cross without wetting her feet. Raleigh, without hesita-
tion, took from his shoulder a new and very rich cloak, and spread
it on the ground ; treading gently upon this, the queen passed over
clean and dry.
5. This attention fixed Raleigh in her good graces, and a wag re-
marked that the sacrifice of a cloak obtained for him many a good
suit. The great favor which he enjoyed at court enabled him to
procure an extensive grant of lands in America, and in 1584 he sent
out an expedition to make a settlement there.
6. The first attempt was made on the coast of what is now called
North Carolina, in commemoration of which event the capital of
that State is now called Raleigh. The ships brought back no gold
or silver, which was the chief object of the adventurers, but were
so well freighted ^vith other merchandise, as to induce Raleigh to
send out a second expedition the next year. A tract of country
rather more to the north was taken possession of, and named, in
honor of the maiden queen, Virginia.
7. Leicester was alarmed at the progress which Raleigh made in
the queen's favor, and brought forward, as a competitor, his own
son-in-law, the Earl of Essex. This young nobleman possessed a
noble and generous nature, and his lofty and impetuous spirit,
which would not stoop to that mean subservience in which all
others were held by the queen, quite won her heart.
8. She permitted him to speak to her with more freedom than
she would allow to any of her old and faithful servants. On one
occasion he became so heated in an argument with her as entirely
to forget the rules of good breeding, and turned his back upon her
in a contemptuous manner.
9. She took fire at this, and gave him a sound box on his ear,
telling him she would not bear his impertinence. Instead of apolo-
gizing for his affront, the impatient youth laid his hand on his
sword, and, declaring he would not bear such usage, withdrew
from court.
10. His friends endeavored to persuade him that a blow from a
woman ought not to be resented ; but Essex said that the character
of woman was sunk in that of sovereign, and would not make any
advances towards reconciliation. But the queen herself was too
fond of him to bear his absence patiently ; the quarrel seemed to
increase her affection, and he was recalled and enjoyed more than
his former favor.
5. What grant did he obtain ? 6. What colony did he attempt to found ? Wliat colony
was afterwards established? Whence its name? 7. Who was brought forward as the
rival of Raleigh? How did Essex win the queen's favor? 8. IIow did he treat her?
9, 10. Relate an instance of his impetuosity.
' DRESS IN THE TIME OF ELIZABETH. — 1658-1603. 279
CHAPTER CLII.
The Fashions of Dress in the Time of Elizabeth.
1. There was one striking difference between Sir Walter Ealeigh
and the Earl of Essex. The former was minutely particular in hi.-^
dress, whilst the latter, as his secretary. Sir Henry Wotton, tells us,
was so little of a coxcomb in his attire, that he hardly knew what
he had on. His dressing-room was filled with friends and suitors,
to whom he gave his attention, while his servants put on his
clothes, "with little care of his own."
2. This is quite remarkable, for dress was then a matter of great
importance. Even old Lord Shrewsbury directs sotfie one in London
to send him down some new clothes into Yorkshire, and desires the
person "to talk with the tailor, and devise some new jerkin of thin
pretty silk, or else one of perfumed leather, with satin sleeves, as
the fashion is."
3. The queen herself set the example of wearing costly apparel.
Her conceit of her beauty, and her desire to make an impression on
the hearts of beholders, made her fond of wearing a great variety
of rich dresses. As she never gave any away, there were found in
her wardrobes, at her death, above three thousand different habits.
4. Of one of these dresses a foreigner has given us a description.
" When I saw Elizabeth, she was in her sixty-seventh year, and had
in her ears two pearls with very rich drops. She wore false red Jiair,
and her bosom was uncovered. She was dressed in white silk, bordered
with pearls of the size of beans, and over it a mantle of black silk,
shot with silver threads, and instead of a chain, she had an oblong
collar of gold and jewels. Wherever she turned her face, a^ she
went along, every one fell down on his knees."
5. He does not mention the perfumed gloves, ornamented with
tufts of rose-colored silk, which were so much her delight that she
would always be painted with a favorite pair — brought to her frorn^
Italy, by the Earl of Oxford. Nor does he speak of her silk stock-
ings, which were then a great novelty. Mrs. Montague, her silk
woman, having presented to her a pair of black silk hose, she de-
clared she never would wear cloth ones again.
6. But why not wear knit ones ? Because the art of making thera
was almost unknown. One of Henry VIH.'s wives is said to have
had a pair of knitted stockings, but all other people wore them of
cloth, laced or buttoned tight to the leg. Towards the end of Eliza-
beth's time, a man named Lee invented a machine for weaving stock-
ings, and set it up with great success in a village near Nottingham ;
but the stocking-knitters, fearing it would spoil their trade, drove him
away. He retired to Paris, where he died of disappointment. His
invention, however, did not die with him ; and it is a remarkable cir-
CLII.— 1. What difference in habits between Raleigh and Essex? 2. Why remark-
able in ISssex? 3. What of tli*^ queen's fondness for dress? 4. Give a deBcription of hei
280 ^UEEN Elizabeth's progresses.
cumstance that Nottingham should still be the principal place in
England where the stocking manufacture is carried on.
7. There were some curious fashions at this time. Thefardingale, an
enormous petticoat, was introduced from Spain, Ruffs, made of lawn
and cambric, and well stiffened with yellow starch, reaching to the
upper part of the head behind,were worn both by ladies and gentlemen,
8. The size of these ruffs appears to have alarmed her majesty,
for we are told that certain grave persons were appointed to stand
at the gates of the city of London, for the purpose of cutting dowL
every ruff that was more than a yard in depth. These ruffs gave
great offence to a religious party called the Puritans, of whom we
shall hear more presently.
9. A writer of this sect, in a book called "The Anatomy of
Abuses," thinks it a heinous addition to the sinfulness of the ruff,
that it was so " doggecV^ and ^^ pestered" with needlework. He tells
us, also, that the lords of the court were very choice about their
shirts, which were often made of cambric, with open-work down the
seams, and sometimes cost fifty dollars each, which, he adds, " is
horrible to think of."
CHAPTER CLIII.
Queen Elizabeth'' s Progresses. — Anecdote of Sir Thomas Gresham. —
About Sir Philip Sidney. — Change in the Manners of the People. —
Shakspeare's Plays.
1. Queen Elizabeth was very fond of travelling about the
country, or making progresses, as it was called, and visiting her
wealthy subjects at their own houses. Upon such occasions great
entertainments were given. The most celebrated was that at Ken-
ilworth Castle, provided by the Earl of Leicester. It lasted several
days, and invention was exhausted to furnish all sorts of diversion.
" 2. There were stag-huntings, and bull-baitings, and pageants of
every kind ; indeed, so numerous and magnificent were the shows,
that the account of them fills quite a large volume. The queen did
not confine her visits to the nobility. Sir Thomas Gresham, a rich
London merchant, who erected, at his own cost, a building for an
Exchange J had the honor of entertaining her at his magnificent
house called Osterley.
3. Elizabeth, after viewing the whole mansion, remarked as she
was going to bed, "that it would have been much more handsome
if the court-yard had been divided by a wall." Sir Thomas heard
the remark, and instantly set to work such a number of masons and
laborers, that when the queen arose in the morning, she found that
a wall had risen, as if by magic, in answer to her wish.
dress. 6,6. What of the use of gloves and stockings? What of the manufacture of
stockings? 7. What droll fashions of dress? 8, 9. What of the ruff?
CLTTI. — 1. What is said of Elizabeth's progresses? 2. What of Leicester's entertain
CHANGE IN TPIE MANNERS OF THE PEOPLE. 28 J
ELIZABETH IN PROCESSION.
4. Before we return to our general story, we must say something
of Sir Philip Sidney, who was one of the great men of this reign,
so prolific in genius and talent. He was a perfect model of what a
true knight should be, — courteous, brave, eloquent, accomplished,
and learned. His fame and great merits were so well known
throughout Europe, that the Poles thought of electing him their
king, but Elizabeth would not consent.
5. He received a mortal wound in an engagement near Zutphen,
in Holland, Sept. 22d, 1586. As he was stretched on the ground, his
attendants brought him some water to quench his raging thirst. Just
as he was raising it to his lips, he saw a poor wounded soldier, who
was lying near him, looking wistfully at the cup. " Take this water
to him," said Sir Philip ; " his necessity is greater than mine."
6. Sir Philip was the author of a sort of pastoral romance, called
the " Arcadia," which was thought very delightful at the time it
was published, though to us it appears somewhat dull. Indeed, in
the time of Elizabeth, a conceited, hyperbolical style of writing and
speaking was necessary to every one who wished to be thought a
fine gentleman. »
7. A change had taken place, in every respect, since the days of
Henry VIII., who himself set the example of running, jumping,
and wrestling, with all kinds of boisterous sports. Elizabeth's
courtiers, out of compliment, we suppose, to their female sovereign,
affected a measured behavior, and quieter recreations.
8. Lord Mountjoy, who is described as being a pattern of what a
nobleman should be, " delighted in study, in gardens, in riding on
a pad to take the air, in playing at shovel-board, in fishing in a
ment? 2, 3. What of Sir Thomas. Gresham? 4, 5. What of Sir Philip Sidney?
6. What of his Arcadia? What was thought necessary for a fine gentleman I
24*
282 LORD liURLEIGH. 1598.
fish-pond, or in reading play-books." He showed a good taste in
this hist occupation, if he Avere occupied with Shakspeare's plays;
and we may suppose he was, for they were written in the reign of
Elizabeth, and were the delight of the court, the town, and the
country.
9. These plays were all acted by men and boys, it being consid-
ered a great indecorum for women to appear on the stage. The
play-houses were little better than barns; and we are told that,
instead of painted scenes to represent the places where the action
was supposed to pass, there used to be only a board hung up over
the stage, with an inscription on it to tell the spectators where they
were to imagine the scene to be !
CHAPTER CLIV.
Death of Lord Burleigh. — Lord Essex appointed to the Government of
Ireland. — Is reproved by Elizabeth. — His Interview ivith the Queen.
— Last Cause of Offence.
1. Elizabeth had one faithful servant, who, without courting
her, or making any improper concessions to her, maintained his
place in her confidence from her accession to his own death. This
was Cecil, Lord Burleigh. For forty years he was prime minister
of England, and the most sagacious one that country ever had.
2. This wise and cautious minister had always endeavored to
check the queen's fondness for the headstrong Essex, who, from a
love of military glory, would have kept the country continually in
a state of war. ' Burleigh died in 1598, and Essex remained without
a competitor in her regard.
3. In 1599, he received the appointment of Governor of Ireland,
under the title of lord lieutenant, for the express purpose of putting
an end to an insurrection Avhich had broken out there, headed by a
powerful chief, the Earl of Tyrone. Nothing doubting of his own
abilities, Essex hastened to his task; but he found greater difficulties
than he expected.
4. After some months of harassing warfare, in defiance of the
queen's commands, he entered into a treaty with Tyrone. Eliza-
beth sent a sharp reproof for this and other disobedience, at the
same time commanding him to remain in Ireland till further orders.
Essex, however, instantly set off for England, and arrived at court
before it could be known that he had left Ireland.
5. Splashed with dirt, he rushed into the presence-< hamber, al-
.nough he knew the queen was exceedingly punctilious about the neat
7. What change in manners? 8. What author was a favorite? 9. What of acting
plavs?
CLIV.— 1. What faithful serrant had Elizabeth? What of Lord Burleigh? 3.. What
uppointnient did Essex receive? How did he discharge its duties? 4,5. H'^w did b»
MORE ABOUT THE EARL OF ESSEX. 1599. 283
and seemly apparel of those who approached her. Not finding her
there, he hurried forward to her bed-chamber, where she was barely-
risen, and sitting with her hair about her face.
6. Essex fell on his knees before her, and Elizabeth was so taken
by surprise at this sudden appearance of her favorite, that she re-
ceived him most graciously. But when he was gone, and she had
time to reflect on his conduct, she considered this last presumption
as an aggravation of his former faults ; upon his next appearance,
a few hours after, his reception was quite different, and he was
placed in the custody of Lord Egerton.
7. Essex, from the agitation of his mind, fell seriously ill. The
tenderness of the queen returned when she heard of his danger.
She ordered eight physicians to consult on his case, and sent one
of them to him with some broth, saying, while the tears ran down
her cheeks, that if she could, consistently with her honor, she would
visit him. Essex upon this recovered, and was permitted to remain
in retirement in his own house.
8. Elizabeth, after a severe struggle between her affection for her
favorite and her sense of justice, at length consented that Essex
should be called to account for his mismanagement of affairs in Ire-
land. He did not attempt to excuse himself, but made a humble
submission to the queen, who received his contrite messages with
great complacency.
9. He then ventured to apply for a renewal of a grant she had
formerly made him, but she refused, saying that "an ungovernable
beast must be stinted in his provender." These contemptuous ex-
pressions were too much for the proud heart of Essex. His temper,
hitherto restrained with difficulty, now broke loose. He declared,
in his rage, that " the queen, now that she was an old woman, was
as crooked in her mind as in her person."
10. This was reported to Elizabeth. It was bad enough to call
her, who was so vain of her person, crooked ; but to call her old was
even worse ; so great a dread had she of being thought aged, that
she contrived, wlien she was nearly seventy, to be surprised by the
French ambassador in the act of dancing a galliard, a sort of figure
dance, to the music of a little fiddle, upon which, we believe, she
herself played.
CHAPTEK CLV.
Execution of the Earl of Essex. — Death of Queen Elizabeth.
5^1. The breach between Elizabeth and her favorite now seemed
to be irreparable. Essex, completely maddened by passion, sought
to overturn the government. But his open nature made him a bad
observe the queen's orders? 6. How did the queen receive him? 7. How did
bear his disgrace? 8. Were they reconciled? 9. What new cause of offence did he give?
10. What instance of the queen's vanity?
284 DEATH OF EilZABETH. — 1603.
plotter. His designs were all known to the ministers, and lie wa&
seized and committed to the Tower. His trial soon followed, and
his guilt was too clear to give the queen the least pretext for grant-
ing him a pardon.
2. Her former tenderness and her late resentment reduced Eliza-
beth to the most pitiable state of mind. She signed the warrant for
the execution; she countermanded it; she again resolved on his
death ; she felt a new return of tenderness.
3. It appears that, aware of his impetuous temper, she had for-
merly given him a ring, telling him that whatever disgrace he
should fall into, she would promise him, on receiving that ring, to
grant him a favorable hearing. This pledge she had fully expected
to receive at this juncture of his fate, and she attributed his not
sending it to sturdiness and obstinacy.
4. When she had given him, as she thought, ample time for re-
pentance, and there came not the important ring, she no longer
delayed his execution, which took place February 25th, 1601, in
the thirty-fourth year of his age. For a time her feelings of resent-
ment supported her under the loss of her favorite.
5. But this consolation, such as it was, was taken from her when,
two years after the death of Essex, the Countess of Nottingham,
being on her death-bed, besought the queen to come to her, as she
had something to reveal. She then confessed that Essex had in-
trusted her with the ring to restore it to her majesty, but that she
had been prevailed on by her husband to withhold it.
6. Elizabeth, in an agony of grief at this disclosure, shook the
dying countess in her bed, saying, "God may forgive you; I never
can." She then broke from her, and when she had regained her
own apartments, threw herself on the floor, and gave herself up to
the most incurable melancholy.
7. For ten days and nights she lay on the floor, supported by
cushions. She refused to go to bed, or to take anything that her
physicians prescribed. Her end visibly approaching, her attendants
requested her to appoint her successor, and she named the King of
Scotland. When she became too weak to make resistance, she was
laid in her bed, where she died, March 24th, 1603, in the seventieth
year of her age, and the forty-fifth of her reign.
8. Such was the melancholy end of the most brilliant reign in
English history. Notwithstanding her haughty temper, and her
arbitrary government, Elizabeth was a favorite with the people,
who long afterwards referred with pride and pleasure to the " golden
days of good Queen Bess."
9. Being looked upon as the head of the Protestant interest in
Europe, she exercised a great influence upon its affairs. Her fame
even reached the ears of the Grand Seignior at Constantinople, who
till then had supposed England to be a dependent province of France.
CLV.— 1, What did Essex now attempt? 2. What eflfeot had his conduct on the
queen? 3. What reason had she to suppose Essex obstinate? 4. When did he die?
5, 6. How had the queen been deceived? What were her feelings at the discovery? 7.
Relate the particulars of her death. Her age? Iler length of reign? 8, What were the
feelings of the people towards her ? 9, What of the Grand Seignior?
CHARACTER AND ANECDOTES OF ELIZABETH. 285
He sought to atone for the insulting idea by the high comphmentis
he paid the queen, whom he styleS " a fountain of honor," and a
'* comfortable cloud of rain.' '
CHAPTER CLVI.
Character and Anecdotes of Elizabeth. — Spenser, the Poet Laureate.
].. Next to her personal beauty, her learning was the object of
Elizabeth's vanity. For this there was somewhat more of reason.
To an address in Greek by the University of Cambridge, she re-
plied without any preparation, in the same language. Once, when
the Polish ambassador had said something to displease her, she
made a spirited reply in very good Latin; then, turning to her
attendants, she said, "I have been forced, my lords, to scour up my
Latin, which has been long rusting."
2. She also aspired to the reputation of a wit, and one of her own
jokes, though a very poor one, saved a Dr. Man from a severe re-
buke. Philip of Spain had sent an ambassador, of the name of
Gusman, to Elizabeth, and she in return sent Dr. Man, who con-
ducted the affair with which he was intrusted so badly, that the
queen thought of punishing him.
3. But happening to say to one of her courtiers that Philip had
sent a (roose-man [i. e., a Gusman) to her, but that she had sent a
Man-goo^Q to him, this conceit diverted her so much, that she let
the matter pass, and Dr. Man escaped without any more serious
censure.
4. Elizabeth was fond of music, and played " indifferently well "
on the lute, and on the virginals, an ill-shaped, clumsy instrument,
with strings and keys. She seems to have thought there was some-
thing royal and stately in loud noises ; for, when she dined, she
would have twelve trumpets and two kettle-drums, besides other
instruments, all thundering at once in her ears.
5. Upon a certain occasion she went in great state to hear a ser-
mon preached. Besides a numerous train of lords and ladies, she
had a thousand soldiers, and ten great cannons dragged after her,
with an abundance of drums and trumpets ; and, besides all these,
there was a party of morris-dancers, and two white bears in a cart.
6. It was the custom in her day, as it is now, for the sovereign to
keep a maker of verses, by the title of poet laureate, whose duty it is
to compose odes for the royal birth-days, and other like occasions..
Elizabeth was fortunate enough to have a real poet upon whom to
bestow the office. Such was Edmund Spenser, whose poems of the
Fairy Queen and the Shepherd's Kalendar are among the most
beautiful in the language.
7. For some time he only wore the barren laurel, and held the
place without the salary. The queen was so well pleased with one
of his stanzas, that she ordered him a hundred pounds for it.
CLVI.— 1. What of Elizabeth's learning? 4. What of her fondness for musioT
286
JAMES 1. 1603.
"What," said the economical Burleigh, "all this for a song!*'
"Give him, then, what is reason," said the queen, who already
repented of her generosity.
8. Spenser, to whom the conversation had been told, waited foi
some time with patience, but at length presented his petition :
"I was promised on a time to have reason for my rhyme,
From that time unto this season, I've received nor rhyme nor reason"
The queen forthwith ordered the hundred pounds to be paid.
TABLlTOF THE LINE OF TUDOR.
Began to reign. Reigned.
1485 . . 24 . . Henry VII.
1509 . . 38 . . Henry VIIL, son of Henry VII.
1547 . . 6 . . Edward VI., son of Henry VIII.
155.3 . . 5 . . Mary, daughter of Henry VIII.
1558 . . 45 . . Elizabeth, daughter of Henry VIII.
CHAPTER CLVII.
James I. — Change in the Planners of the Court. — Sir Walter Raleigh
introduces the Use of Tobacco, and the Cultivation of Potatoes.
JAMES I. EXAMINING AND TASTING TOBACCO.
.V?
1. The crown of England was never transmitted more quietly
from father to son, than when it passed from the family of Tudor to
6. What is the poet laureate? Who served Elizabeth in that capacity? 7,8. Whni
anecdote of Burleigh's economy ?
SIR WALTER RALEIGH. 287
that of Stuart. James I. of England, and VI. of Scotland, was
thirty-seven years old, when the death of Elizabeth made him the
sovereign of the whole island of Great Britain. His character was
an odd mixture of sense and folly, which it is very difficult to describe.
2. He had a natural shrewdness and sagacity, with a great share
of vanity and conceit, and he made even his learning, which was
considerable, appear ridiculous by his pedantry and pomi|.-<jsity.
With all this he had a great deal of childish simplicity, and there
was an openness of temper about him, which, though a virtue, made
him unfit to control the jealousies which arose between his English
and Scotch subjects.
3. His person was awkward, and his manners uncouth and with-
out dignity ; and these defects, together with his broad Scotch accent,
soon made him an object of contempt to those who had been accus-
tomed to the stately majesty of Elizabeth. A graceful and dignified
wife might have made up for the king's deficiencies. But Anne,
daughter of the King of Denmark, whom he married, is described
as very homely and unprepossessing.
4. From these causes, the manners of the court became so rude
and unpolished as to disgust the old courtiers of Elizabeth. Indeed,
James hated pomp and parade, and used to discourage all who had
no particular business at the court from coming .to it. He used to
say to the country gentlemen, " At London you are like ships in a
sea ; you look like nothing ; but in your country villages you are like
ships in rivers, which look like great things."
5. James was fond of study; he read much, but it was chiefly on
religious subjects, upon which he was a warm controversialist.
Argument was his delight and his glory. He loved to exhibit his
wisdom and learning in long harangues. But though he could talk,
he could not act ; he wanted both decision and exertion ; and the
parliament, soon finding out his weakness, listened to his speeches,
but paid no other attention to them ; and contrived by degrees to
strengthen its own power at the expense of the crown's ; so that
while he was perpetually talking of his royal prerogative, he grad-
ually lost much of it.
6. James was also ambitious of the reputation of an author. One
of his books was on the duty of a king, and another was called " A
Counterblast to Tobacco," to the use of which he was much opposed ;
and he was accustomed to say he had no notion of men's making
chimneys of their mouths. This herb was first brought to England
in 1598, upon the return of Sir Walter Raleigh's unfortunate settlers
from Virginia, where they did not succeed in establishing a perma-
jient home. Sir Walter himself was one of its first admirers, but for
some time preserved great secrecy in h*s attachment, till the foible
was discovered by a ridiculous accident.
0' -7. He was one day enjoying his pipe in solitude, forgetful that he
had ordered his servant to attend him with a goblet of ale. The
faithful domestic suddenly entering the study, and finding, as he
CLVII.— 1. Who succeeded Elizabeth? What pf James' character? 3. What of his
person? What of his wife? 4. What of the manners of the court? 5. Of what was
288 I.ADY ARABELLA STUART.
thought, his master's brains ou fire, and evaporating in smoke and
flame through his nostrils, did his utmost to extinguish the confla-
gration, by emptying the goblet on his head ; then rushing out of
the room, he alarmed the family with an account of the frightful
scene he had witnessed.
8. But Raleigh conferred a less questionable benefit on his country.
It was the fashion in those days to make, what we should call pirat-
ical, expeditions against the West India islands, and the continent
of America in that vicinity, all of which was then in the possession
of the Spaniards. Captain Hawkins, on his'-return, in 1565, from
such an expedition, presented to Sir Walter some roots which he
said furnished an article of food for the inhabitants of New Spain,
or Mexico.
9. Sir Walter planted them upon some land the queen had given
him in Ireland. When the plant came to maturity, the fruit was
gathered, but was found to be so nauseous, that he had nearly con-
signed the whole crop to destruction. Fortunately the merits of the
real potato were discovered. No one then imagined that the plant
which Sir Walter cultivated as a dainty, would be the means of
saving the Irish nation from famine.
CHAPTER CLVIII.
Conspiracy to place Lady Arabella Stuart on the Throne. — Conclusion
of the Story of Sir Walter Raleigh.
1. The tranquillity of James' reign was soon interrupted by a
conspiracy to place Lady Arabella Stuart upon the throne. By
referring to the table of the family of Henry VII., you will see that
she was related to that monarch in the same degree with James ;
being a daughter of a brother of Lord Darnley, the king's father.
The plot was soon discovered, and the conspirators punished.
2. Lady Arabella was neither qualified nor desirous to be a queen,
and was totally ignorant of the conspiracy. Although brought up
in great privacy, yet being nearest to the throne after James, she
had been an object of jealousy both to him and to Elizabeth.
James, however, treated her with great kindness, so long as she re-
mained unmarried. At last she was united to a Mr. Seymour.
For this offence both she and her husband were imprisoned.
3. Though confined in different prisons, they both contrived to
make their escape at the same time, and hoped to join eacli other
abroad. Mr. Seymour was so fortunate as to get safely to Flanders,
but poor Lady Arabella was retaken on the road to Calais, and brought
back. This disappointment deprived her of her reason. She never
the king fond ? What of the parliament ? 6. What of the use of tobacco ? What anecdote
of Raleigh's use of it? 8, 9. What of potatoes?
CLVin.— 1. What first disturbe* Ihe tranquillity of James' reign? 2. What of Lady
DEATH OF SIR WALTER RALEIGH. 161S. 289
recovered it again, and died in a few years. ' Some of her letters are
preserved, and show her to have been an amiable woman, of a
cheerful temper, and without any ambition to be a queen.
4. Sir Walter Raleigh was accused of being concerned in the
conspiracy in favor of Lndy Arabella. He was hated by. the people
on account of his known enmity to their darling, the unfortunate
Earl of Essex. He had also made himself obnoxious to the king,
and to his minister, Cecil, Earl of Salisbury, a son of the great
Lord Burleigh, who possessed much of his father's capacity, bu'"
without his integrity.
5. Under such circumstances, Raleigh, whether guilty or inno-
cent, could have no hope to escape conviction. He was sentenced
to death, but reprieved and held for many years in imprisonment,
which he employed in writing a "History of the World," and
other works which have gained him a high reputation as an
author. He was cheered in his confinement by the friendship of
Henry, Prince of Wales.
6. The prince, who was as unlike his father as possible, sincerely
admired the splendid talents of Sir Walter, and used to say that
"no king but his father would keep such a bird in a cage." He
would have seen, had he lived, that this poor bird was at length
permitted to enjoy a short period of liberty. Thirteen years of
imprisonment had subdued Raleigh's pride and haughtiness. The
people had forgotten his enmity to Essex, and now exceedingly
desired his liberation.
7. This was at length granted, probably by the application of
bribes to the king's favorite, Villiers, of whom we shall soon hear
more. No formal pardon was granted, but might readily have
been purchased; Sir Walter, indeed, thought of doing this, but
he was told by Lord Bacon, whom he consulted, that it was not
necessary, since the king's appointment of him to the command of
an expedition to Guiana, with the power of life and death over those
under him, was a sufficient pardon.
8. This expedition was fitted out, at the instigation of Sir Wal-
ter, to go in search of a very rich gold mine, of which he said he
had obtained information in a former voyage. He sailed with
several ships, and directed his course to the river Orinoco. Nothing
was effected but the destroying of a small Spanish town, in the
attack on which Raleigh's eldest son was killed.
9. The Spanish government complained of this act, and James,
who was desirous to keep on good terms with that government,
resolved to sacrifice Raleigh to appease their resentment. He was
first tried for misconduct in the late expedition, but after frequent
examinations, the commissioners insisted that there was no ground
for complaint. James then ordered the old sentence to be put in
force. On the 29th of October, 1618, he was brought to the scaffold,
where he behaved with great manliness and dignity.
Arabella Stuart? 4. What befell Sir Walter Raleigh? 5. How did he employ his time
in prison? 6. What of Prince Henry? 7. Why did not Raleigh demand a formal par-
don? 8. Wh.at expedition did he go upon? With what success? 9, 10. Relate the n-
maining particulars of his life.
25
290
THE GUNPOWDER PLoT. — 1605.
10. He desired to see the axe, and, feeling the edge of it, said in)
the sheriff, " Tliis is a sharp medicine, but a sure remedy for all
evils." This act of deliberate cruelty is the greatest blot on James'
reign, and caused great indignation among the people, who felt
that they had lost the only man in the kingdom who had any
reputation for valor or any military experience.
CHAPTER CLIX.
The Gunpowder Plot.
GUNPOWDER PLOT.
1. For the sake of giving the life of Sir Walter Raleigh to its
conclusion, without interruption, we have gone a little before our
story, and must now return to the year 1605. The Roman Catho-
lics had expected great indulgences from James on his mother's
account ; but they found, to their great chagrin, that he was no
less steady than Elizabeth had been to the cause of the Protestants.
2. To this disappointment was owing the famous Gunpowder Plot,
Two Catholic gentlemen, named Percy and Catesby, being in conver
sation about public affairs, became highly excited, and in their heat^
agreed to attempt the destruction of the king, lords, and commons, at
one stroke. This was to be done by blowing up the Parliament
House with gunpowder, at a time when the lords an4 cominona
CLIX. — 1. What disappointments did the Catholics meet with? 2. What was the
THE GUNPOWDER PLOT. — 1605. 291
should have met together to hear the speech which the king makes
at the opening of each session.
3. The design was communicated to a few persons, and Guy
Fawkes, a man of known courage and zeal, who was then serving
as an officer in the Spanish army, was sent for to aid in its execu-
tion. Percy hired the building next to the parliament-house, and
the conspirators began to undermine the wall between the two
houses. After they had worked some time, they learned that the
cellar of the parliament-house was to be let.
4. This was exactly what they wished ; Percy at once hired it for
the ostensible purpose of storing fuel. Thirty-six barrels of gunpowder
were secretly placed in it, and covered over with fagots and billets
of wood. To complete the deception, the doors were boldly kept
open, and everybody admitted as if it contained nothing dangerous.
5. The secret, though intrusted to above twenty persons, had been
faithfully kept for nearly a year and a half, during which time there
had been no meeting of parliament. At length the members were
ordered to assemble on the 5th of November, 1605. A few days
before the time appointed for the meeting, Lord Monteagle re-
ceived a letter from an unknown hand, begging him not to be
present at the opening of parliament.
6. It warned him not to think lightly of this advice ; " for though
there was no appearance of any stir, yet they will receive a terrible
blow this parliament, yet they shall not see who hurts them." Mont-
eagle knew not what to think of this letter, and showed it to Lord
Salisbury, who was not inclined to pay much attention to it; but
who, nevertheless, laid it before the king.
7. The king had sagacity enough to perceive, from its earnest
style, that something important was meant ; and this forewarning
of a sudden and terrible blow, yet with the authors concealed, made
his suspicions come very near the truth. The day before the meet-
ing of parliament, he sent the Earl of Suffolk to examine all the
cellars under the buildings where they were to assemble.
8. Suffolk was surprised to see so many piles of wood and fagots
in the cellars under the house of lords, and was struck also with
the dark and mysterious countenance of Guy Fawkes, who called
himself Mr. Percy's servant. Suffolk departed, however, without
giving any intimation of his suspicions, but resolved to make a
more thorough search at an hour when the conspirators would
probably be making their last preparations.
9. Accordingly, about midnight, a party of officers proceeded to
the cellar. Near the door they seized Guy Fawkes, dressed in a
cloak and boots, and carrying a dark lantern ; and in his pockets
were found matches and everything requisite for setting fire to the
powder. On turning over the fagots, the barrels of gunpowder
were discovered. Fawkes at first appeared undaunted, but his
courage afterwards faifed him, and he made a full confession.
10. Percy, Catesby, and some others fled into Warwickshire, where
gunpowder plot ? 3. Who were the principal actors? Relate the preparation made by
the conspiratora. 5, 6, 7. How was it discoTered? 8, 9. What steps were taken by th«
292
THE GUNPOWDER PLOT. 16UD.
Sir Everard Digby, another of the band, had already taken up arms,
so confident was he that the " terrible blow" had been given in Lon-
don. The country was soon roused against the criminals, who took
refuge in one of those fortified houses, so common at that day.
SKIZURE OF GUY FAWKES.
11. But the same fate awaited them which they had designed for
80 many others. Their gunpoAvder took fire and blew up, maiming
and destroying several of them. The rest rushed out upon the
multitude, and were literally cut to pieces, except a few who were
taken alive, and afterwards tried and executed.
12. The 5th of November is still observed as a holiday in Eng-
land, and was also observed in this country so long as it remained
in a state of dependence upon Great Britain. One of the most
noisy observances of the day is the burning of Guy Fawkes in
effigy. But the bundle of rags which serves as his representative,
by no means does justice to him.
13. We are told that during his trial and imprisonment he was
richly apparelled, to the great scandal of the people ; some, it is
said, were especially indignant at him for " taking tobacco out of
measure ;" tobacco being then a novelty, it was doubtless considered
too great a luxury for a traitor.
government? IQ il. What became of the chief conspirators? 12, 13. What of Guj
Fawkes?
DEATH OF PRINCE Hj:.NRY. 1612. 293
CHAPTER CLX.
Prince Henry. — The Condition of the English People unatr James. —
Masques. — Baronets first created.
1. Prince Henry has been introduced to the reader in so favor-
able a manner, thai he may doubtless be willing to hear something
more of him. He is always spoken of in history as an extraor-
dinary young man. He was fond of study, and before he was
seven years old he could write Latin correctly ; he was also ex-
ceedingly expert in all manly and active exercises.
2. He was sincerely religious, and when he was old enough to
have an establishment, would keep no persons in his service whom
he did not think worthy of his good opinion. We are told that he
kept his numerous household in the most exact order, and that a
glance of his eye served instead of a command ; but though a strict,
he was a very kind master.
3. He was warm and ardent in his friendships, and a great
proof of his sense was that his friends were always well chosen.
He had an anxiety to know all great and distinguished persons,
and he cultivated the correspondence of learned men, his own coun-
trymen as well as foreigners.
4. There was one trait in his character which might have been
productive of national evils. This was his ambition of military
glory. His mother, because his person had a real or a fancied re-
semblance to Henry V., used to tell him that he was born to
conquer France like that hero. He had too much good sense to
be misled by such a foolish prognostic ; yet it is certain that he in-
dulged in many visionary schemes of future prowess.
5. He took great interest in the navy, and made frequent visits to
Chatham, where there was and still is a dock-yard, to examine and
learn all he could about shipping. He was never idle, and his
extraordinary diligence gave him time to attend to a great many
things. Possessed of so many noble qualities, it is no wonder that
the English looked forward with pleasure to the time when he
should rule over them.
6. But all their anticipations were disappointed by his death at
the early age of eighteen. When first taken ill he did not show his
usual discretion. He had such confidence in his own strength of
constitution that he would not give up his accustomed duties and
exercises so long as he could rise from his bed. The ignorance of
his physicians completed what his own imprudence had begun.
7. The death of this prince was a peculiar disappointment to all the
restless and ardent men who hoped for an opportunity to signalize
themselves under a prince of martial genius. To such, the peace-
ful and inactive disposition of his father was matter of complaint;
but to the great mass of the people it brought comfort and happi-
ness. There were no expensive wars, and therefore few taxes.
CLX. — 1, 2, 3. What of Prince Henry's character? 4, 5. What sovereign was he said
to resemble ? What was predicted on this account ? 6. How were the hopes of all dis*
25*
294 CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE UNDER JAMES. — 1603-1626.
8. By discouraging the thronging of the higher orders to court,
James kept many of the principal families quietly at home, where
they lived both frugally and usefully among their tenantry. A con-
temporary writer says, " There is no people in the whole world
where men of all conditions live so peaceably, and so plentifully,
yea, and so safely also, as in England."
9. We are also told that "the houses of farmers were often fur-
nished with a garnish of pewter on the cupboard; three or four
feather-beds, with as many coverlets, and carpets of tapestry, a
silver salt, a bowl for wine, and a dozen spoons to finish out the
suit." This is an establishment superior to that of earls in the
time of Henry VII.
10. James himself was probably the poorest man in his domin-
ions. Though not extravagant in his habits, he was always em-
barrassed, from his ignorance of the value of money, and from his
thoughtless profusion to his favorites. It is said, that one day as
he was standing in the midst of his courtiers, a porter passed by
loaded with money for the royal treasury. The king observed that
Kich, Earl of Holland, one of these favorites, whispered something
to his neighbor.
11. Upon inquiry he found that Eich had said, "How happy
would that money make me!" Without hesitation, James be-
stowed it all upon him, though it amounted to 3000 pounds. He
added, " I think myself very happy in having an opportunity to
oblige a man whom I love."
12. The queen also brought great expenses upon him by her pas-
sionate love of shows and entertainments, especially of masques.
These were a kind of play, generally performed by ladies and gen-
tlemen in private houses. The queen was excessively fond of
appearing in these masques, in which the characters had little else
to do than to display their fine dresses.
13. On one occasion she and the ladies of her court performed a
masque in the character of Moorish women, and had their faces and
arms blackened in order to look like Moors, and the effect, as we are
told by one of the spectators, was "horridly ugly." The court
masques were got up under the direction of Ben Jonson, who, after
being a bricklayer, a soldier, and an actor, finally, by the assistance
of his friend, Shakspeare, attained to great celebrity as a dramatic
writer. He died in 1637, and was buried in Westminster Abbey.
On his grave-stone is this inscription: "0! Eare Ben Jonson."
14. To meet all his expenses, James was obliged to have recourse
to various expedients ; amongst others, to the sale of titles and dig-
nities; though at his accession he had given these away in such
profusion as to lead some wag to advertise to teach an art by which
people could remember the names of the new nobility. A species of
hereditary knighthood, unknown in other kingdoms, was invented ; it
was that of baronet, and was sold to any one for a thousand pounds.
appointed? 7, 8, 9. What of the state of the country under James? 10, 11. What in
Btance of his liberality? 12, What were masques? Who directed the court masques?
14. How did James raise money for his expenses?
A^'ECDOTES OF JAMES.
295
CHAPTEE CLXI.
Anecdotes of James I. — The Bible translated. — Coaches introduced.
TRANSLATING THE BIBLE.
1. Next to controversy, the employment which James loved best
was hunting ; and he carried it to such an extreme, that he led his
poor courtiers, who were not equally fond of it, a weary life. One
of them makes heavy complaints of being obliged to ride with him,
in heat and cold, dry and wet, from eight in the morning till four
in the afternoon, in full career, from the death of one poor hare to
that of another. »
2. James had a hunting-palace at Newmarket, and another at
Royston. When he and his attendants were there, they consumed
all the provisions in the place, and made such a bustle that the quiet
inhabitants did not at all like these visitations. In one of these
hunting bouts, Jowler, the king's favorite hound, was missing.
3. The king was exceedingly vexed at his loss ; but the next day
Jowler reappeared with a piece of paper tied to his collar, bearing
these words : " Good Mr. Jowler, we pray you speak to the king,
{for he hears you every day, and so doth he not us,) that it will
please his majesty to go back to London, or else the country will be
undone; all our provision is spent, and we are not able to entertain
him any longer."
OLXI. — 1. Of what amusement was James fond ? 2. Relate the anecdote of his dog.
296 THE king's favorites.
4. James, like his predecessor, sometimes attempted a joke. We
will give one as a specimen. A gentleman of the name of Lumley
was boasting to him of the great antiquity of his family. " Hoo,
mon," exclaimed the king in his broad Scotch, " I did nae ken that
Adam was a younger son of the Lumley family."
5. Though we are very apt to ridicule James for his folly and ped-
antry, yet we ought not to forget that we owe liim one obligation,
which it would be very ungrateful not to remember. We are in-
debted to him for the excellent translation of the Bible now in use,
Cranmer's Bible, having been made from very defective Latin trans-
lations, was in many places not faithful to the originals. James
therefore employed some very learned men to make a translation
from the original languages ; the Old Testament being in the Hebrew,
and the New Testament in the Greek language. Nearly fifty per-
sons were occupied about it for four years.
6. Although James was of so peaceful a temper, he took great
pride in his navy, and built many large vessels. These were em-
ployed in protecting commerce, which had much increased, and in
visiting the new colonies of Virginia and Plymouth, which were
successfully planted during his reign. The increase of commerce
brought increase of wealth and luxury. Ladies and gentlemen had
become too effeminate to ride on horseback, but must needs have
coaches. The first coach we read of as used in England is one that
Lord Arundel had in 1580. But in the reign of James there were
even hackney coaches.
7. These early coaches were very liivC modern wagons ; they were
cumbrous, jolting vehicles, and so capacious as to hold eight persons
commodiously. Six individuals, three on each seat, sat opposite to
one another; the two others sat back on two stools that faced the
two doors. But the favorite Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, jvas too
effeminate to ride in a coach even. He introduced sedan chairs, to
the great scandal of the people, who thought it degrading to men to
make them do the work of horses.
CHAPTER CLXn.
The King's Favorites, Carr, Earl of Somerset, and Villiers, Duke of
Buckingham. — Romantic Expedition of Prince Charles into Spain,
— Death of James I.
1. As we have frequently spoken of the king's favorites, it is time
to say something more particularly about them. It was one of his
follies to have an exclusive regard for some one person, who was
generally chosen for his agreeable exterior. The first of these was
For what are we indebted to James ? 6. What colonies were planted in his reign i 7.
What of the use of coaches ?
EXPEDITION OF PRINCE CHARLES INTO SPAIN. 297
Robert Carr, a Scotch youth of good family, but of a neglected
education,
2. James undertook to be his tutor, and to teach him Latin. As
he grew older, he loaded him with dignities, and finally created
him Earl of Somerset. This favorite had a sincere and wise friend.
Sir Thomas Overbury, who, on his wishing to marry the Countess
of Essex, strongly advised him against it. The countess, irritated
at this, persuaded Somerset to have him put in the Tower, where
he was soon after poisoned.
3. Somerset and the countess, the guilty contrivers of his death,
then married ; but he, being less hardened in wickedness, sunk into
melancholy, and became such a dull companion that the king grew
weary of him. The guilt of Somerset and his wife was some time
afterwards discovered.
4. They, and all who had been accessory to the murder, were
tried and convicted. The accomplices were executed, but Somerset
and his wife were only banished. They lived many years, dragging
on a most miserable life ; their former love, which had led them
into guilt, being turned to the most deadly hatred.
5. As the king was one day listening to a play which was repre-
sented for his entertainment by the scholars of Cambridge, he w^as
attracted by the handsome person and fine clothes of George Villiers,
who had purposely been placed in a conspicuous situation. James
at once took him into his service. Villiers soon gained an unbounded
influence over the king, who created him Duke of Buckingham.
6. James was exceedingly desirous of marrying his son, Charles,
who was now the heir to the throne, to a daughter of the King of
Spain. A Spanish match was not at all to the liking of the people,
who remembered the days of Philip and Mary. It found, however,
a warm advocate in the Duke of Buckingham. This nobleman, who
enjoyed the rare good fortune of being in equal favor with the reign-
ing monarch and with the heir to the throne, possessed Prince
Charles with a desire to undertake a romantic journey into Spain,
to see the princess, and to woo her in person.
7. It was with great difficulty that the king could be persuaded to
consent to this. At last, entirely against l^is own judgment, he agreed
to permit the departure of his son and Buckingham. To the latter he
gave many charges to take care of the " baby Charles," as he was
accustomed to call the prince, though then in his twenty-second year.
8. The prince and the duke left England disguised and undis-
covered. In their way through France, they attended, without being
recognized, a ball, where Charles first saw the French princess,
Henrietta Maria, whom he afterwards married. When he arrived
at Madrid, he made himself and his errand known.
9. The King of Spain treated him with great respect; but whether
it was that Charles did not like the Spanish princess so well as the
beautiful sister of the King of France, or whether Buckingham,
CLXIT.— 1. Who was the first favorite of the king? 2.3. What became of Somer-
set? 5. What of Villiers? 6. What expedition did Prince Charles go upon?
7. What charge did th^ king give to Buckingham? 9. Why was the Spanish
298 DEATH OF JAMES I. — 1626.
who thought himself slighted by the haughty Spaniards, to whom
his insolent manners were highly offensive, persuaded him to
abandon the suit, it is certain that after some months' absence, he
returned to England, wholly unwilling to pursue the negotiation
into which James had entered.
10. It w^as accordingly broken off, and overtures of marriage made
to Henrietta Maria. Whilst this negotiation was still pending, the
king fell ill of an ague. Finding his end approaching, he took an
affectionate leave of his son, and died March 27th, 1625, in the
fifty-ninth year of his age, and the twenty-second of his reign over
England. He had been recognized as King of Scotland, as will be
recollected, almost from his birth.
FAMILY OF JAMES I.
W^IFE.
Anne, Princess of Denmark.
CHILDREN.
Henry, died November 6th, 1612, in the eighteenth year of his age.
Charles, who succeeded his father.
Elizabeth, who married Frederick, ex-King of Bohemia. From her, through
her daughter, Sophia, who married the Elector of Hanover, the present
royal family of England derive their title to the throne.
CHAPTEE CLXIII.
2%e great Philosopher , Lord Bacon. — Lord Napier invents Logarithms,
— Sir Edward Coke. — The Puritans.
1. We have had no opportunity, in the course of our story, of
introducing, except by name, the brightest ornament of this reign.
Francis Bacon, Viscount St. Albans, better known as Lord Bacon,
first came into notice in the reign of Elizabeth. She was sensible
of his great talents, but his advancement was steadily opposed by
Lord Burleigh, who assured Elizabeth that, though he was a man
of extraordinary genius, his head was filled with philosophy, and
not with political knowledge.
2. James raised him to the office of chancellor, and his misconduct
in that high post fully justified the sagacious Burleigh's opinion.
One of the most important duties of the chancellor is to act as
judge, and as his court is the highest in the kingdom, the most im-
portant causes, in respect to property, are brought before it.
3. Bacon was accused of taking bribes from suitors in his court ;
and being brought to trial for the offence, he confessed that he had
connived at the reception of them by his officers. He was dismissed
match broken oflF? 10. When did James die? How old was he? How long did ha
reign ?
CLXIII. — ^1 When did Lord Bacon come into notiee? Who opposed his advance-
ment? Why? 2. By what conduct did he justify Burleigh's opinion? 3,4. What of
LORD BACON LORD NAPIER SIR EDWARD COKE. 299
from his station, and sentenced to pay a heavy fine, and to be im-
prisoned during the king's pleasure. James, in consideration of
his many merits, released him from prison, and remitted the fine.
L.ORD BACON.
4. Bacon survived his disgrace five years, during which time he
employed himself in prosecuting those philosophical studies in
which he was naturally fitted to excel, and in which he has attained
a higher reputation than, perhaps, any other writer of any age or
country. He died in 1626.
5. There is another man of science who deserves a passing
notice. This is Lord Napier, who immortalized himself by the
invention of a system of artificial numbers, called logarithms, which
greatly facilitated the calculation of great sums in arithmetic.
6. This age was so prolific in great men, that we hardly know
where to stop. We can mention but one more. Sir Edward Coke
was the most eminent lawyer of this age. He met with many
changes of fortune ; but he made the best of adversity, and King
James used to compare him to a cat, who always falls upon her feet.
7. Before beginning the story of King Charles, we must notice
a new sect which had arisen among the Protestants, Many of these
had taken refuge from the persecution of Mary, at Geneva, and had
there learned the doctrines of Calvin, the Swiss reformer.
B*con after his disgrace? 5. What of Tx>rfl Napier? 6. What of Sir Edward Coke'
300 CHARLES I. 1625.
8 These Puritans — for so they were called from their strict man-
ner of living — laid a most serious stress on many minute trifles.
Square caps, like those still worn by the students at the English
universities, had hitherto been a part of the dress of the clergy.
The puritans attacked the use of them as being a sinful remnant
of popery ; and the respective merits of square caps and round caps
became a subject of furious contention.
9. The puritans found no favor with the court, for they did not
acknowledge the supremacy of the queen, any more than of the
pope, in spiritual matters ; yet their doctrines made rapid progress
among the people. Their public preachings and private exhorta-
tions had a visible effect on the manners of the age, particularly in
regard to the Sabbath, which, by their example, began to be 'ob-
served with seriousness, instead of being made, as heretofore, a day
of pastime, and often of excess.
CHAPTER CLXIV.
Charles /., sometimes called the Martyr, is opposed by the Parliament
in his Attempts to increase the Royal Power. — Murder of the Duke
of Buckingham.
1. Charles was in the twenty-fifth year of his age when he as-
cended the throne. His features were regular, and he would have
been handsome, if it had not been for the melancholy cast of his coun-
tenance. His deportment was exceedingly dignified, though during
the early part of his life it was somewhat ungracious from its too
great stateliness and formality ; but this wore off as he grew older.
2. In the morality and regularity of his conduct he set a good
example to bis court and people ; he was moderate in all his habits
and his expenses, humane and gentle in his disposition, was a man
of kind affections, and a most tender husband and father. His
mind was highly cultivated, and he had extraordinary talents for
reasoning and argument ; but through his indecision of character,
he seldom acted as wisely as he could talk, and was often swayed
by the counsels of men of far inferior capacity. His temper was
somewhat hasty, but he was generous and forgiving.
3. But Charles had imbibed some notions, which, notwithstand-
ing his many fine and good qualities, at length brought about his
destruction. He had too high an idea (S the royal prerogative;
many of the unjust usurpations of powei made by Elizabeth he
considered as the natural rights of the sovereign, which he could
not fairly be expected to resign.
4. From the very commencement of this new reign, much popu-
7. What new sect arose? 8. Why called Puritans? 9. What of the progress of their
opinions?
CLXrV.— 1, 2. What of Charles I.? 3. What notions of power had he imhibed? 4
DISAFFECTION OF PARLIAMENT. 162b. 301
lar dissatisfaction prevailed, chiefly because the king surrendered
himself entirely to the control of Buckingham, who, implacable in
his hatreds, fickle in his friendships, imperious and grasping in his
desires, was regarded with universal dislike. The king's marriage
with Henrietta Maria was also very displeasing to the people,
because she was a papist, and their religious feelings were shocked
at her being allowed publicly to exercise her own form of worship.
5. She also offended the more serious part of the nation by the
change her elegance and gayety wrought in the manners of the
court ; and the puritans found less to dislike in the homely vulgar-
ity of the late Queen Anne, of Denmark, than in the grace and
beauty of Henrietta. She I30ssessed great influence with the king ;
and much of his subsequent suffering is to be attributed to his yield-
ing to the dictates of her violent and imperious temper.
6. It was a great error in James, as also in his son Charles, to be
occupied with abstract speculations, and not to see what was passing
under their eyes. Thus, while James was writing books on kingly
government, he never perceived that the house of commons was no
longer that subservient body it had been in all former reigns, but
that it had at last found out its own strength, and that from being
the slave of kings, it was now in fact their master.
7. Charles was equally blind to this change, and was not aware
of the difiiculties which he was bringing on himself by his rash
treatment of this great organ of the will of the people. The first
year of his reign was spent by him in making attempts to extend
his authority, and by the commons in trying to curb it. Provoked
by this opposition, Charles hastily dissolved the parliament, and thus
the king and the commons parted in mutual disgust and animosity.
8. One source of discontent was soon removed by the death of
Buckingham. In revenge for some personal affront, he had per-
suaded Charles to declare war against France, and to send some
troops under his command to relieve Rochelle, in which a body of
Huguenots, as the French Protestants were called, were closely be-
sieged by the troops of the king, who was a strict Catholic.
9. The expedition was ill planned and badly executed ; and Buck-
ingham was compelled to return to England, where he set about
preparations for a new expedition, in which he hoped to recover his
lost reputation. Portsmouth is one of the great naval stations of
England, and thither, he went to superintend some of the prepara-
tions.
10. At the same time with the duke, a man of the name of Felton
arrived there, a puritan of a melancholy and enthusiastic turn of
mind, who, learning the universal complaints made against Buck-
iagham, persuaded himself that he should do his country a service
by taking his life. He had, too, been disappointed in his hopes of
promotion in the army, and felt some personal resentment against
the duke.
11. For several days, Felton followed the duke like his shadow.
What rendered tlie now king unpopular? How did the queen offend the people? What
of her Influence r)ver the king? 6. What error did hoth .Tames and Charles commit? 7.
2fi
302
DEATH OF THE DUKE OF BUCKINGHAM. — 1628.
without having any opportunity to effect his purpose. At last, aa
Buckingham was passing through a doorway, he turned to speak
to Sir Thomas Fryer, who was following him, when an arm was
suddenly stretched over Sir Thomas' shoulder, which struck a knife
DEATH or THE DUKE OF BUCKINGHAM.
into th*^ duke's breast. All passed in a moment. No one saw
the blow, or the person who gave it ; the bystanders heard Bucking-
ham exclaim, " The villain has killed me !" and saw him pull the
knife from the wound, and fall dead at their feet. This happened
on the 23d of August, 1628.
12. It chanced that the duke had been engaged in an animated
conversation with some French gentlemen, who, as is the custom
with that lively nation, had made use of much gesticulation and a
loud tone of voice. Those who did not understand the conversation
conjectured that there had been a quarrel between the parties, and
that the duke had been murdered by the French gentlemen, upon
whom it was proposed to execute summary punishment. There
were others present, however, who, though equally persuaded of
their guilt, were in favor of having them dealt with according to law.
13. But the matter was soon set right. A hat was found, in
which was pinned a paper, containing some written words and a
How was the first year of Charles' reign spent ? 8. Upon what expedition was Buck
ingham sent? 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. Relate the particulars of Buckingham's death.
MORE TROUBLES WITH PARLIAMENT. 1629. 303
Bhort prayer, which proved to have belonged to the murderer. A
search was now made for a person without a hat, though most
agreed that it was hopeless, as sufficient time had been allowed the
criminal to escape. In the midst of the confusion, a man without
a hat was seen walking very composedly before the door. One
cried out, " Here he is !" Others ran up, asking, " Which is he ?"
The man very sedately answered, " I am he !" He was accordingly
taken, tried, and executed.
CHAPTEE CLXV.
Wentworth, Earl of Strafford. — The King finds the Parliament very
unyielding. — He resorts to illegal Measures to obtain Money. — About
the Scotch Covenanters.
1. After the death of Buckingham, a change took place in the
policy of the king, which is worthy of remark, as it may be consid-
ered almost as a change in the constitution of England. Hitherto
the king had chosen his ministers from personal favor, or from his
own opinion of their abilities, without regard to the opinion of the
people.
2. Charles now selected his chief ministers from the leaders of
those who opposed the assumption of new power by the crown, and
who were chiefly puritans, thus making it for their interest to main-
tain the power, of which they had become the partakers. But the
king did not derive from this measure all the advantages which he
expected ; for his views were so directly opposed to those of the
puritans, that the leaders whom he had gained lost from that
moment all influence with their party, and were even pursued as
traitors with implacable resentment.
3. The chief of these was Sir Thomas Wentworth, who was
created Earl of Strafford, a man whose great abilities were from
that time devoted with as much zeal to increase the royal power as
they had hitherto been to diminish it. Indeed, like all proselytes,
he seemed to have wished to remove all suspicion of the sincerity
of his conversion by the ardor of his new faith. The opinions
which he now advocated would have better suited the despotic
times of the Plantagenets, than those in which he was placed.
4. The late king had left an exhausted treasury, and the parlia-
ment had granted such scanty supplies to Charles, that he found
himself in want of money to pay the necessary expenses of the
government. The right of imposing taxes had always belonged to
the parliament ; but such was the subserviency of that body in all
former reigns, that possession of it was of no great practical value,
for the king's wishes were always complied with.
CLXV.— 1. What change in policy after Buckingham's death? Whom did Charles
Mlect for his ministers? Why? With what result? 3. What of Sir Thomas Went-
worth? 4. Who possessed the sole right to impose taxes? 5. What of the king's power
304 THE SCOTCH COVENANTERS.
6. It is a part of the king's prerogative, that is, constitutional
right, to summon a parliament, to appoint the time and place of
meeting, to adjourn the meetings from time to time, and to dis-
solve the parliament, all at his own pleasure. The want of money
compelled Charles to summon a new one, but, upon finding it no
more complying than the first, he dissolved it, declaring that he
would govern the kingdom without one.
6. He now had recourse to the most arbitrary and unjust ex-
pedients to obtain money. The court of the Star Chamber was
made an instrument to wring money from his subjects. The most
insignificant trifles were made the occasion for imposing enormous
fines. In one instance, a nobleman's servant quarrelled with a citi-
zen. The servant displayed his master's badge, which happened to
be a swan, upon his sleeve ; the other said, " What do you suppose
I care for that goose?" For these words he was summoned before
the Star Chamber, and severely fined for having insulted a noble-
man's crest, by calling a swan a goose.
7. Charles also attempted to collect taxes upon his own author-
ity. Amongst others, he imposed a tax, called ship-money, because
it was to be used for the maintenance of the navy. Though the
money thus raised was applied to the specified use, yet the imposi-
tion of it being illegal, the people were highly indignant.
8. Things were in this condition in England, when Laud, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, with more zeal than discretion, persuaded
the king to attempt the introduction of the forms of the English
church into Scotland, where Presbyterianism prevailed. The Scots,
instead of submitting to the dictation of the king and his prelate,
drew up a covenant, whereby they bound themselves to resist all re-
ligious innovation ; and this covenant all persons, from one end of
Scotland to the other, were required to sign.
9. The covenanters also made preparations to resist the prose-
lytes by force of arms. An army was assembled, the command of
which was given to the Earl of Argyle. The town of Leith was
hastily fortified ; such was the zeal of all classes, that noble ladies
were to be seen mixing with the lowest of the people, carrying loads
upon their shoulders to complete the works. Charles marched an
army as far as Berwick, but was soon forced to disband it for want
of money to pay the troops. He was obliged to purchase the sub-
mission of the Scots by many concessions.
over parliament? 6. How did Charles seek to obtain money? 7. What of ship-money I
S. Wliat gave offence in Scotland ? 9. What of the covenanter*?
CHARLES REDUCED TO GREAT DISTRESS. — 1604.
CHAPTER CLXVI.
The King reduced to great Distress. — Death of Strafford. — Indiscreet
Zeal and Death of Laud. — The Breach between the King and Parlia-
ment widens. — Charles withdraws from London.
1. In 1640, Charles found himself in such a distressed condition,
that after an interval of eleven years, he once more summoned a
parliament, in hopes it would grant him some assistance. But as
soon as it met, instead of paying any attention to the necessities
of the king, it entered upon a discussion of the grievancTes of the
people.
2. In a moment of irritation, the king dissolved the parliament,
a rashness which he had afterwards too much reason to repent.
His necessities were now so great that he was compelled to borrow
money of his courtiers ; and at length, as a desperate resource, to
summon a new parliament. The dissolution of the former one had
not served to put the commons in better humor with the king or
his ministers. Their first measure now was to impeach Strafibrd.
He was tried, and, notwithstanding an eloquent defence, was con-
demned to death. •
3. The king could not for a long time be induced to consent to
his execution, although the queen and his other advisers besought
him to make the sacrifice to the popular clamor. At length it was
extorted from him, but no suffering of his own gave him so severe
a pang as the death of his faithful friend and servant.
4. He sent a letter to the peers, entreating them to confer with
the house of commons, and obtain their consent to a mitigation of
Strafford's punishment, or a delay in its execution. But the com-
mons were inexorable, and he was beheaded May 12th, 1641.
Thus was literally executed the threat of Pym, one of the most
active of the puritans, who, when Strafford left that party, had said
to him, " You have left us ; but we will not leave you while your
head is on your shoulders."
6. The zeal with which Laud defended the royal usurpations of
power, rendered him very acceptable to the king, and not less ob-
noxious to the people. This odium was still further increased
by the extravagant pretensions which he put forth in behalf of
the clergy of the established church. He sought too to restore
many of the imposing ceremonies of the Catholic religion — a
measure which shows how much his zeal had blinded his judgment,
for the great mass of the nation at this time held in the greatest ab-
horrence everything that reminded them of the Church of Eome.
6. As may be well supposed. Laud did not escape the censure of
the parliament. He was imprisoned, and all his property confis-
CLXVI.— 1. To what was Charles forced by his distress for money? What wiis the
result? 2. Relate what followed. What befell Strafford? 5. What of Laud's couduct?
& What was his fate? 7. To what bill did the king give his consent? <• What liappened
26*
306 DflESS OF THE CAVALIERS AND PURITANS. 1642.
cated, but he was not brought to trial for three years. He waa
then found guilty of high treason, and beheaded January 10th,
1645.
7. Soon after the condemnation of Strafford, a bill was passed by
parliament, by which it was enacted that it should not be dissolved,
or adjourned, without its own consent. This bill was brought to
the king, at the time when his mind was in a state of great agita-
tion, caused by Strafford's pending fate, and he gave it his assent
without much consideration, and, by this thoughtless act, com-
pletely fettered himself. The parliament applied itself to the re-
dress of grievances, the greatest of which Was the court of the Star
Chamber, which was abolished.
8. A dangerous rebellion now broke out in Ireland, and all the
English in the island, without regard to age or sex, were massacred,
except a few who took refuge in Dublin. Charles applied to parlia-
ment for assistance, who raised money and collecte«l ammunition
on pretence of the Irish service, but in fact kept the whole supply,
in order to employ it against the king, in opposition to whose au-
thority many factions had now united themselves.
9. One party was composed of men of moderate views, who
wished merely to put a stop to the abuses of the royal power. The
puritans went farther than this, and insisted on a separation be-
tiveen church and state. The independents, who were puritans in
religious belief, were republicans in political faith, and sought the
overthrow of both established church and monarchy.
10. In 1642, the quarrel between the king and the parliament
had reached such a height, that Charles withdrew from London to
York, taking with him his two sons, Charles and James. Here the
chief nobility and gentry of the kingdom flocked to him, offering
him their services. The peers, with the exception of the Earl of
Essex and a few others, adhered to the king, while the puritans
supported the parliament.
CHAPTEE CLXVII.
I%e Dress of the Cavaliers and Puritans. — Costume of the Ladies.—
Vandyke. — The first Museum.
1. The two parties differed in dress almost as much as in prin-
ciples and manners. In a work published about this time, there is
a print of a cavalier, or malignant, as the partisans of the king were
called by their opponents. His conical-shaped hat, decorated with
a large feather, is cocked most pertly on the right side of his head.
From beneath its broad brim, the long hair falls upon his shoulders.
The tress on the left side, so much longer than the rest, is the love-
in Ireland? What advantage was taken of it by parliament? 9. What of the different
parties in the state? 10. When did Charles withdraw from London?
CLXVII. — 1. What were the king's partisans called? Describe the dress of a cavft
COSTUME OF THE LADIES. — 1«42.
307
lock, which was so particularly obnoxious to tne puritans, that Mr
Pym wrote a quarto volume against it.
DRESS OF 1642.
2. His doublet reaches no lower than the waistband of his breeches,
which are very large, with puffs like small blown bladders, quite
round the knees ; his boots are very short, with fringed tops, which
are nearly as ample in their dimensions as the brim of his hat ; his
sword is enormous, and is suspended to a belt which comes over his
right shoulder. To this we may add, that men of fashion, and
women too, wore black patches upon their faces, which made them
look all over spots.
3. We must now give a description of the dress of his majesty, as
described by a learned antiquarv, from a portrait in his own posses-
sion. " He has a falling band, (a decoration for the neck, which, in
this reign, supplanted the ruff, which had maintained its place in
public favor for several reigns,) a short green doublet, the arm-parts
towards the shoulders, wide and slashed, zig-zag turned-up ruffles ;
very long green breeches, (like a Dutchman,) tied far below the
knee with long yellow ribands; red stockings, great shoe-roses,
and a short red cloak, lined with blue, with a star on the shoul-
der."
4. The ladies dressed their hair low on the forehead, and parted in
small ringlets. Many wore it curled like a peruke, and some braided
and rounded in a knot, on the top of the crown. They frequently
wore strings of pearls in their hair. Ear-rings, bracelets, and other
jewels, were worn in profusion. The shoes of a lady of quality, as
lipr. 4. What of ladies' dress? 5. Whence the name "Vandyke"? 6. What of
308 HAMPDEN — PYM — SIR HENRY VANE.
an author of that day tells us, had such high heels, that she could
not walk without some one to lead her ; and her gown was so 1 )ng^
that she could not stir to the next room without a page or two to
hold it up.
5. Laced handkerchiefs, resembling the large falling bands of the
men, were much worn ; and the fashion of these has since been re-
vived under the name of Vandyke. They are thus called, because
they were copied from the portraits of a distinguished painter of
that name, who flourished in this reign. He was a native of Ant-
werp, and was invited to England by Charles.
6. He painted the portraits of many of the most distinguished
personages of the court. All his portraits are distinguished by their
extraordinary grace and elegance ; but whether that was owing to
the skill of the painter, or that he was fortunate in those who sat to
him, is more than historians can pretend to tell. Charles was a
great admirer of paintings, and was also a good judge of them, and
had made the finest collection of pictures at that time in Europe ;
but after his death it was dispersed.
7. The taste for collecting rare things was not confined to the
king, for his gardener, John Tradescant, made the earliest museum,
or assemblage of curiosities, known in England. The greater part
of this collection is yet preserved in the Ashmole Museum, at Ox-
ford. A living curiosity of this reign was for upwards of a century
to be seen at Lambeth, the palace of the Archbishop of Canterbury.
It was a tortoise, which had belonged \o Laud, and which lived till
1753, when it was killed by accident.
8. A word or two about the dress of the puritans, and we will
proceed with our history. The puritans were in every respect the
reverse of the cavaliers. They wore short hair, short bands, short
cloaks, and long faces, which they still further disfigured by wear-
ing a little black cap, edged with white. The ladies tied their heads
up in hoods, as if they had got the toothache. In ridicule of the
close-cropped hair of the puritans, the party of the parliament re-
ceived the name of Bound-heads from their opponents.
CHAPTEE CLXVIII.
tTampden. — Pym. — Sir Henry Vane. — The Military Commanders on
each side. — Commencement of Hostilities. — Battles of Edgehill ana
of Marston Moor. — Character of the Troops on each side-.
1. We left the parties apparently on the verge of a civil war, but
before we give the details of this, we must describe the leaders
on each side. The most influential men in the parliament house
his portraits? 7. Whiit of Charles' taste for paintings? 8. What of the dress of the
pm Itans ? Why called " Round-hea ?s" ?
COMMENCEMENT OF HOSTILITIES. — lfi42. 309
were John Hampden and John Pym. The former had the bold-
ness, alone and unsupported, to resist the illegal tax, of which we
have already spoken, called ship-money.
2. The courtier-judges decided against him ; but the loss of his
cause was more than compensated to him by the veneration and
respect with which he was treated by his countrymen. No one
doubted the purity of his motives in opposing the king, and his
death, which happened very early in the ensuing contest, was re-
gretted alike by cavaliers and round-heads.
3. Sir Henry Vane was another promoter of the cause of the
people. When quite young he came to America. His grave and
solemn deportment won the hearts of the people of Massachusetts,
and in 1636 he, being then about twenty-four years old, was elected
governor of that colony. But his popularity was short-lived, and
he soon returned to England, where a sympathy with the puritans,
and a personal pique against Strafford, induced him to join the op-
ponents of the king. He was a man of considerable ability; he was
fonti of theological discussions, and was the founder of a very fanat-
ical sect, called Seekers.
4. Those whom we have now mentioned were more distinguished
as speakers than as generals. The military leaders were the Earl
of Essex and Lord Fairfax, both of whom were honest, well-inten-
tioned men. The former was a son of Queen Elizabeth's wayward
favorite. His pleasing manner and address were well calculated to
gain the favor of the people. He was a good soldier, having had
much experience in the wars of foreign countries.
5. The king's generals were his nephew. Prince Rupert, and the
Marquis of Newcastle. Prince Rupert, who was a son of Charles'
sister, Elizabeth, was a brave soldier, but too rash and impetuous
to make a good general. He was the inventor of the style of en-
graving called mezzotint, which is said to have been suggested to
him by observing the effect of rust upon an old gun, which a soldier
was cleaning.
6. The Marquis of Newcastle was a man of immense wealth, and
of great abilities, both in council and in the field. His high cha-
racter induced many persons to join the royal army, and while he
held the command, the royal cause prospered. The reader, doubt-
less, remembers Seymour, the husband of Lady Arabella Stuart.
He had now become Lord Hertforc^ and though he held no high
command in the army, was a great accession to the royal cause.
He was fond of retirement and literary pursuits, but he cheerfully
relinquished these to serve a master whose family he had no great
reason to love.
7. There were many other men who attained to eminence in these
troubled times, but these are all that we need to mention now. On
the 25th of August, 1642, in the evening of a very stormy day, the
king set up his royal standard at Nottingham. It did not stand
CLXVIII.— 1. Who were the most influential of the puritans in parliament? What
of Hampden? 3. What of Sir Henry Vane? What sect did he found? 4. Who were
tht) military leaders for the parliament? 5. Who led the king's troops? What of
Prince Rupert? 6. What of the Marquis of Newcastle? What of Lord Hertford?
310 BATTLE OF EDQEHILL. — 1642.
long, for the violence of the wind soon laid it on the ground; an ill
omen, which added to the gloom and sadness felt at that moment
by all the king's friends.
8. The character of Charles seemed in some respects to have
changed with the times. He now displayed a vigor and address
which astonished those who knew his former studious and inactive
habits. The stateliness and formality of his manner were relaxed
into- a more free and engaging deportment. He had formerly been
impatient of injury or opposition; now he submitted with exem-
plary resignation and cheerfulness to the necessities of his hard
condition. One fault remained unchanged — the wavering inde-
cision of his mind, which led to a continual change of measures,
according to the last opinion he heard.
9. His greatest difficulty was to raise money. The queen found
means to get to Holland with her own and the crown jewels, which
she disposed of in that country ; and with the proceeds she pur-
chased a small supply of arms and ammunition. The fleet having
taken the side of the parliament, the little vessel that conveyed
this supply to England had great difficulty in getting safely over,
and at last escaped being taken, by running aground at a place
where the water was too shallow for large ships to follow.
10. For the next six years England suffered the horrors of a
civil war. Garrisons were placed in all the towns, and the people
thought of little else but sieges and warfare. The first battle was
fought October 3d, at Edgehill, in Warwickshire. In this contest
neither party gained any decided advantage. Many engagements
followed, in which the royal army, composed of well-trained sol-
diers, under officers experienced in the art of war, commonly proved
successful over the undisciplined forces of the parliament.
11. But as these gained skill and experience, they became supe-
rior to any troops the king could bring into the field ; for every
man of them considered the cause of parliament to be his own, and
heartily entered the service. But Charles was obliged to enlist
any soldiers he could get, and amongst them many dissolute men,
who ridiculed the precise and rigid character of the puritans, and
expressed their contempt of them, not by setting a better example
of what was right, but by showing themselves to be deriders of all
religion and virtue.
12. Nothing was so ruinoii* to the king's cause as the conduct
of these men, who committed all kinds of violence and excess ; and
the country-people naturally liked that party best by which they
were most humanely treated. The parliament, finding it less easy
to crush the king than they had expected, called in the aid of the
Scots, and entered into what was called a Solemn League and
Covenant with them.
13. As the parliament exercised without reserve the right of levy-
ing taxes, they were enabled, under continual defeat, to bring fresh
7. When was the king's standard raised? 8, What change in Charles' character?
9. What of his supply of money? 10. Where and when was the first battle fought?
What of the parllameat's troops ? U, 12. What of the king's troops? Whoso aid did
OLIVER CROMWELL.
311
troops into the field. But it was not till 1644 that they gained any
decisive victory. The first was at Marston Moor, about nine miles
from York. The battle was fought in opposition to the advice of
the Marquis of Newcastle; and he, despairing to benefit a cause
where such rash counsels prevailed, gave up his command the morn-
ing after the conflict, and retired to Holland. After this there was
a cessation of arms, and the country enjoyed a few months of rest,
during which an attempt was made to reconcile the two parties.
CHAPTER CLXIX.
Oliver Cromvjell. — Anecdotes of his Childhood. — His Character when
he first appeared in Public Life. — About his Ironsides.
OLIVER CROMWELT.
1 , During the progress of the events just narrated, the republican
party in the house, who in religion were known as Independents, had
been gradually gaining the ascendency. The chief leader of this
party was Oliver Cromwell. This man, who was destined to act a
very important part in the world, was born at Huntingdon, April
25th, 1599. There is a curious story told of a narrow escape which
the parliament solicit? 13. In what battle were the parliament's troops victorioos foi
the first time ?
pliXIX.— 1. What party gained the ascnndency in parliament? Who was theil
312 ANECDOTES OF CROMWELL's CHILDHOOD.
he had, when an infant, from the mischievous tricks of a monkey
He had been taken to visit his grandfather, old ^r Henry Crom
well, at Hinchinbroke, and while his nurse was out of the way, a
great monkey, which was allowed to run loose about the house,
snatched him out of the cradle, and ran with him upon the roof.
2. Here it was seen dancing about, with the child in its arms, to
the great terror of the whole family. It was impossible to attempt
to catch the animal ; the only thing that could be done w^as to place
feather-beds and carpets all round the house, for the child to fall on
in case the monkey should let him drop. However, after some time
the creature returned down into the house by the way it had got up,
and brought the boy back in safetj^. From his infancy, Cromwell
was distinguished by the activity of his body and of his mind. In
cricket, football, and other athletic sports, he always took the lead.
3. There is another incident which is said to have happened at
Hinchinbroke, which is not so well authenticated. It is related,
that Oliver was there at a time when King James and his son
Charles were on a visit to that hospitable mansion, and that the
two boys quarrelled. Oliver was at an age and of a character to
make little distinction between royal and plebeian blood, and, as
the story goes, gave the prince a sound drubbing ; which circum-
stance wiseacres in after times are glad to bring up, as an illustra-
tion of the saying, that " coming events cast their shadows before."
4. The study of the law was too sedentary an occupation to suit
Cromwell's active disposition; so, relinquishing that pursuit, at the
age of twenty-one he married and retired into the country, where
he turned puritan, and soon became distinguished as a preachei
and expounder of Scripture. In 1626, he was elected member of
parliament, and was a warm opposer of the crown. Having, in the
support of his religious opinions, much impaired his fortunes, in
1637, he agreed with Hampden, Pym, and some other disaffected
persons, to leave England, and establish a settlement in America
on republican principles.
5. They and their families were already embarked, and the ships
were on the point of sailing, when the king, in an evil hour for him-
self, forbade their departure. As his cliaracter became known.
Cromwell acquired a wonderful influence over the minds of men,
and this is to be ascribed solely to. the powers of his mind, for he
had none of that address or pleasing exterior which is generally
necessary to obtain popularity. He knew the precise moment when
a thing was to be done; and he had that wonderful penetration
into people's characters, that he seemed almost to see into their
hearts and read their thoughts.
6. With all this, he could neither write nor speak with common
ability. He had a vehement manner, Avhich made people suppose
there was some great matter in his speeches ; but it was a hidden
matter, for they were generally so confused, that it was almost im-
leader? When was Cromwell born? 2, 3. Relate the anecdotes of his childhood.
4. Relate the particulars of his life till 1637. What project did he engage in then?
How was it defeated ? 5. What of his character ? 6, 7. In what power was he defl-
BATTLE OF MARSTON MOOR. 1644. 313
possible to find out his meaning. We will give a passage from one
of his speeches, and the reader may make sense of it if he can.
7. " I confess, for it behoves me to deal plainly with you, I must
confess, I would say I hope I may be understood in this, for indeed
I must be tender in what I say to such an audience as this, I say I
would be understood that in this argument I do not make a paral-
lel between men of a different mind, and a parliament which shall
have their deserts." The whole speech is in the same strain ; but
this is doubtless enough.
8. Cromwell was, at this period of his life, a sloven in his dress,
which was the more conspicuous at a time when gentlemen's attire
was unusually graceful. A royalist memoir- writer thus speaks of
him : "The first time that I ever took notice of him, was in Novem-
ber, 1640. When I came one morning to the house of commons, 1
perceived a gentleman speaking, very ordinarily apparelled ; for it
was a plain suit, which seemed to have been made by an ill country
tailor. His linen was plain, and not very clean, and I remember a
speck of blood upon his hand.
9. " His stature was of a good size ; his countenance swollen and
reddish ; his voice harsh and untunable, and his eloquence full of
fervor." Cromwell's appearance, however, was afterwards im-
proved ; for the same writer adds, " I lived to see this very gen-
tleman, by multiplied good successes, and by real (though usurped)
power, having had a better tailor, and more converse among good
company, appear of a great and majestic deportment, and comely
presence."
10. At length hostilities commenced between the king and the
parliament, and a scene of action more agreeable to Cromwell's
character was opened to him. It was chiefly owing to his exertions
and activity that the parliament's army became so well disciplined
and organized. He raised a body of cavalry among the hardy
young farmers, which he commanded in person. It was Crom-
well and his Ironsides, as his troop was called from its unyielding
courage, that gained the victory at Marston Moor; for in the early
paft of the day fortune had inclined to the royal side.
./
CHAPTER CLXX.
The Battle of Naseby decides the Contest — The King takes refuge with
the Scots. — Is sold by them to the Parliament — He is seized by the
Army, — Gromivell lays aside the mask.
1. The Earl of Essex, with many others who had joined the
parliament side with a wish to redress grievances, and not to over-
throw the monarchy, were now anxious to make an accommodation
cient? 8. What of his personal habits and appearance? 10. What of his military
talents? What was his body of troops called? Why?
27
314 BATTLE OF NASEBY. 1046.
with the king, but they were overruled by the independents. Essex
was obliged to resign the command of the army, which was given
to Lord Fairfax, an honest, easy man, who was the mere tool of
Cromwell, who was next in command. This was a very clever
contrivance on the part of the latter ; for, if things went well, he
had the advantage ; if they went ill, Fairfax had the blame.
2. Many thought that the cause of the parliament would be much
injured by this change; but the event proved them to be wrong;
for, after the renewal of the war, their troops were eveiy where vic-
torious. The battle which decided the contest was fought near
Naseby, June 14th, 1646. The king, as he was marching north-
wards with his army, received information that Fairfax, with his
troops, which he supposed to be in another part of the country, was
within five miles of him.
3. He halted, and called a council of war, in which he proposed
to remain where he was till all his forces could be collected ; but
the eagerness of Rupert's temper prevailed over the better judgment
of the king, and persuaded him to march immediately against Fair-
fax. The king showed himself to be a prudent general and a
valorous soldier. Had he been opposed to Fairfax alone, he prob-
ably would have prevailed. But Cromwell and his Ironsides
brought terror and conquest wherever they appeared.
4. The king's troops could not stand their onset, but gave way.
Charles exhorted his cavalry to rally, by calling out to them, "One
charge more, and we recover the day !" But the day was too far
lost to be regained. Cromwell gained a complete victory; and
Charles was obliged to abandon his artillery and baggage to the
enemy. Amongst other things which fell into their hands was a
cabinet, containing copies of the king's private letters to the queen,
which the parliament published.
5. After the battle of Naseby, the king's affairs went fast to ruin.
At length his condition became so desperate, that there seemed to be
no alternative but to wait and be taken prisoner by the army of the
triumphant parliament, or to throw himself upon the tender mercies
of an army of Scots, who were engaged in the cause of the paflia-
ment. He chose the latter, and accordingly set out one night in
the beginning of May, 1646, disguised as the servant of Mr. Ash-
burnham, who accompanied him. He reached the camp in safety.
6. The Scottish generals were much surprised to see the king;
and though they affected to treat him with great resi)ect, they placed
a guard upon him, and made him in reality a prisoner. The preach-
ers did not restrain their zeal, but insulted him to his face. One of
these fanatics, in a sermon preached before the king, reproached
him severely, and ordered the fifty-second psalm to be sung :
"Why dost thou, tyrant, boast thyself,
Thy wicked deeds to praise?"
On this the king stood up, and, with a dignity and meekness that
CLXX.— 1. What change in the command of the army? 2. What resulted from this
change? What battle decided the contest? 5. What became of tlie king after th«
hattJe? 6. How was '.? treated by the Scots? 7. What negotiation botweeu the parlia
SEIZURE OF CHARLES BY THE ARMY. 1647. 315
touched even the rigid enthusiasts, called for the fifty-sixth psalm
in turn :
"Have mercy, Lord, on me, I pray.
For men would me devour !"
which was sung accordingly.
7. The king was now obliged to issue orders for all his troops to
submit. The Marquis of Worcester, who was above eighty-four
years of age, held out his castle of Rayland till it was reduced to
the utmost extremity, and was the last man in England who laid
down his arms. As soon as the parliament knew that the king was
in the hands of the Scots, it began to treat with them for the pos-
session of his pei-son. The Scots finally agreed to surrender him,
upon receiving 400,000 pounds sterling, which was due to them, as
pay.
8. A private letter, giving information of the bargain, was brought
to Charles while he was playing at chess ; and his self-command
was so great, that he continued his game without betraying, by his
countenance or manner, that he had received any distressing news.
In a few days he was given up to commissioners, appointed by par-
liament, from whom he selected Mr. Herbert and Mr. Harrington,
to attend upon him in the place of his own servants, who had been
dismissed.
9. The war being at an end, the parliament was desirous of dis-
banding the army ; but the officers and soldiers found it more for
their interest to remain together. Cromwell continued at his place
in parliament, but secretly kept up his correspondence with the dis-
affected troops, and by his advice they formed the bold design of
taking possession of the king's person. An officer named Joyce
was sent with five hundred men to seize him. This man, armed
with pistols, made his way into the king's presence, and told him
that he must come along with him.
10. The king asked by what warrant he acted, and Joyce answered
by pointing to his soldiers, who were a fine body of men, drawn up
in the court-yard. The king said, smiling, " Your warrant is indeed
written in fair characters and legible," and immediately accom-
panied him to the head-quarters of the army.
11. The parliament were thrown into the utmost consternation
when they heard of this, and beginning to see through Cromwell's
designs, resolved to commit him to the Tower ; but he eluded their
purpose, and hastened to the army, where he was received with ac-
clamations of joy. A body of troops was sent to London, and both
the city and the parliament were subjected to the authority of Crom-
well, who now became the acknowledged chief of his party.
ment and the Scots? *. What instance of Charles' self-command ? What was done with
him? 9. What of th« troops? What design was formed? By whom executed? 11
What of Crom well?
316 CHARLES ATTEMPTS TO ESCAPE. — 1647.
CHAPTER CLXXI.
Cromwell discovers the Insincerity of the King. — The latter attempts to
escape, but is detained in the Isle of Wight, — His manner of Life
there. — Colonel Pride's Purge.
1. The situation of the king was now more comfortable than it
had been for some time. He was allowed to worship God according
to the forms of his own faith ; and he frequently had the happiness
of seeing two of his children, Henry and Elizabeth. Cromwell, who
was present at one of these interviews, confessed that he had never
witnessed such a touching scene. It is said that Cromwell at this
time was ready to come to terms with the king, but that the discovery
of his insincerity and double dealing, a proneness to which was the
greatest defect in Charles' character, made him abandon all thoughts
of it.
2. It will be remembered that there were two powerful bodies,
the army, with Cromwell at its head, who were supported by the
independents, and the more moderate party of Presbyterians, who
had a majority in the parliament, and who were in correspondence
with their religious brethren in Scotland. One day Cromwell re-
ceived information that the king, contrary to his professions, had
secretly made an arrangement with his political opponents, and that
he and the other leaders of the independents were doomed to de-
struction.
3. He also received information that Charles had written a letter
to his wife, giving the details of the plan ; and that this letter would
be sewed up in the flap of a saddle, which would be brought, at ten
o'clock at night, to a certain inn at London, by a man who would
saddle a horse and ride off to Dover. Upon this information, Crom-
well, with another leader of his party, named Ireton, went on the
appointed night to this inn, disguised as troopers. They left some
person to keep watch at the stable, who was to tell them if any man
came with a saddle, and they themselves went into the house, and
sat-drinking beer like common soldiers.
" 4. At the specified hour they had notice that the man was come.
They then went out, and taking the saddle away from him, opened
the lining, and found the letter. They then returned the man his
saddle, and he, knowing nothing of his loss, pursued his way to
Dover. The letter confirmed the information which Cromwell had
before received, as to the intentions of the king, and from that hour
he vowed his destruction.
5. Charles lived in constant apprehension of being murdered by
some of the religious fanatics, and his fears at length drove him to
attempt his escape from the country. He reached the coast of
Hampshire in safety, but his usual fortune attended him ; for the
CLXXI.— 1. What of tho king's condition? 2, 3, 4. Relate the anecdote of the king's
double-dealing. 5. Relate the ] rticuiars of the king's attempt to escape. Where was
COLONEL pride's PURGE. 1 048, 317
vessel which he expected to find there had not arrived. He then
sought refuge in the Isle of Wight, which was held for the parlia-
ment by Colonel Hammond. Here he was once more made a pris-
oner, and on being placed in close confinement in Carisbrook Castle,
Herbert and Harrington alone were allowed to attend upon him.
6. Colonel Hammond behaved with great feeling towards his
royal prisoner, and allowed him every indulgence in his power.
He caused a bowling-green to be prepared outside the castle, and
built a summer-house upon it. Bowling was one of Charles' favor-
ite amusements; and he could enjoy from the summer-house a
better view of the sea, than from the melancholy walls of his
prison. A part^ of the day the king always set aside for his devo-
tions, and he spent much of his time alone writing in his chamber.
7. The rest of the day he employed in reading, in exercise, and
in conversing with his two attendants, who were both of them ac-
complished men, particularly Mr. Herbert, who had travelled much
in Persia and other countries of the East. The zeal of the puritan
preachers brought some of them to Carisbrook, with the intention
of preaching before the king ; but he civilly declined hearing their
sermons.
8. In September, 1648, he entered into a new treaty with com-
missioners sent by parliament, which had for a time recovered
some of its authority. When the king met the commissioners, an
affecting change was perceived to have taken place in his aspect
since the preceding year. His countenance was pale and dejected ;
his hair was turned white, and it brought tears into the eyes of the
spectators, to see his " gray and discrowned head." These words
are from a sonnet which he composed about this time.
9. The treaty was seemingly drawing to a favorable conclusion,
when Cromwell, by one daring act, annihilated the power of par-
liament, and destroyed all Charles' hopes of security. On the 7th
of Qecember, 1648, he sent Colonel Pride with a body of troops to
summon the parliament-house, a little before the time when the
members were to assemble, with orders to exclude all who did not
belong to the independent and republican party.
10. Those who were disposed to make merry wdth this dethroning
of a portion of those who had dethroned the king, gave to this ex-
clusion the name of Colonel Pride s purge, by which it is at this
day commonly known. Those members of parliament who were
admitted, about fifty or sixty in number, immediately appointed
themselves governors of the kingdom, and declared that no further
negotiations should be had with the king.
he afterwards confined? 6, 7. IIow did lie spend his time? 8. When were negotiations
renewed with the i)arliament? 9. What put an end to the power of the parliament?
W^hen? In wliat manner?
27 *
318
HURST CASTLE. — 1648.
CHAPTER CLXXII.
Charles is tried for High Treason. — His Execution.
TRIAL OF CHARLES I.
1. Before his attack on the parliament, Cromwell had secured
the possession of the king's person ; for, two days before that jowr^-
ing, Charles had been removed by his orders to Hurst Castle, a
dreary fortress on the coast of Hampshire, one of the countigs of
England, and which, at high tide, was nearly surrounded by the
sea. In this melancholy place the king passed nearly a month.
The room he generally sat in was so dark as to require candles at
noonday, and his only recreation was in walking up and down the
narrow sand-bank that connected the castle with the mainland,
and in watching the ships that sailed past his prison.
2. Charles supposed that he had been brought to this lonely place
for the purpose of being murdered, and lived in the full expectation
that each day would be his last. One night he was waked from
his sleep by hearing the drawbridge of the castle let down, and
soon after he heard the clatter of horsemen in the court. His
alarm was not lessened when he learned that Major Harrison had
arri^'^d, for he had been warned that this person was one of those
who intended to kill him.
3. He was soon informed, however, that the object of the major's
coming was to convey him to Windsor, and he was not sorry to leave
Hurst Castle, even under such an escort. Though Charles had
CLXXII. — 1. To what place was Charles removed by Cromwell ? 3. "What was the
TKIAL OF CHARLES FOK HIGH TKEASON. 1649. 319
lived in the daily expectation of a violent death, it had not occurred
to his mind that he, a king, could be accused and brought to trial as
a criminal, by his own subjects; an indignity which royalty till then
had never suffered. He was not prepared, therefore, for the informa-
tion, that, on the 6th of January, 1649, an accusation, or, as it is
called, an impeachment, of high treason had been brought against
him, for having presumed to appear in arms against the parliament.
4. On the 18th of January, Charles was removed from Windsor
to th''-; royal palace in London, called St. James^ Palace. This was,
until ^uite recently, the residence of the sovereigns of Great Britain,
and is still made use of upon state occasions; whence the name,
Court of St. James, frequently applied to the British government.
Charles was now treated with more severity ; his guards and attend-
ants were ordered to conduct towards him as being no longer a
sovereign, and to call him merely Charles Stuart. His ow^n servants
were not permitted to wait on him at table, and common soldiers,
in their armor, were appointed to bring him his meals.
5. Charles was much shocked at this disrespect, but, soon re-
covering his composure, said, "Nothing is so contemptible as a
despised king ;" and, to avoid the disagreeable attendance of the
soldiers, ate alone in his bed-chamber. The preparations for the
trial were soon made, and on the 20th of January, 1649, the judges
assembled in Westminster Hall for that purpose. The names w^ere
called over, and on the name of Fairfax being spoken, a voice from
among the spectators called out, "He has more wit than to be
here;" and when, in the articles of impeachment, the king was
said to be accused "in the name of the people of England," the
same voice exclaimed, " Not a tenth part of them !"
6. The soldiers were ordered to fire at the sj^ot from whence the
voice had proceeded; but on its being discovered tliat Lady Fair-
fax was the speaker, they, in consideration of her sex and rank, did
notifire. Lady Fairfax had been a warm politician, and had urged
her husband to oppose the king ; but now, seeing that the struggle
was likely to end in his sacrifice, and the exaltation of Cromwell,
they both heartily repented of the part they had taken. On the
27th of January, Charles was declared guilty of having appeared in
arms against the parliament, and sentenced to be beheaded on the
third day after.
7. As he passed along the streets, the soldiers uttered the most
insulting and unfeeling cries. Some even spit upon him ; but one
uttered a blessing, for which his officer struck him to the ground.
The king, observing it, said, "The punishment, methinks, exceeds
the offence." On the day preceding that fixed for his execution, he
was permitted to see his son Henry and daughter Elizabeth ; of the
rest of his children, two were in Holland, and one, Henrietta, in
France.
8. Henry was only seven years old, and his father said to him, as
he sat upon his knee, " Mark, my child, what I say : they will cut
next step adopted by his enemies? 4. What treatment did ho now receive? 5. ITow
did he bear it? What occurred at his trial? 8 What occurred at his interview witli
320
EXECUTION OF THE KING. — 1649.
off ray head, and will want, perhaps, to make thee king ; but thou
must not be king, so long as thy brothers Charles and James are
alive : therefore, I charge thee, do not be made a king by them."
The child looked earnestly in his father's face, and exclaimed, "I
will be torn in pieces first !" — an answer that made the king shed
tears.
CHARLES I. TAKING LEAVE OF HIS FAMILY.
9. On the 30th of January, 1649, Charles was led, through an
opening made in the wall of the banqueting-room of the palace of
Whitehall, to a scaffold erected in front of that building. He ad-
dressed a few words to those about him ; he declared himself inno-
cent towards his people; but acknowledged that the execution of
an unjust sentence was now deservedly punished by an unjust sen-
tence inflicted on himself; so heavily did the death of Strafford
still press upon his heart. Turning to Bishop Juxon, who attended
him, he said, " Remember ^^ and then laid his head upon the block.
One blow severed it from the body, and the executioner, holding it
up, said, " This is the head of a traitor !"
10. Those present were curious, as the reader may be, to know
what the king meant by the word " Eemember," and called upon
Juxon to explain it. He said that it was meant to enforce the
king's earnest injunction, that he would exhort the prince, his son,
to forgive his father's murderers. Charles was in the forty-ninth
year of his age, and the twenty-fifth of his reign. It will be less in-
terruption to our story to state at once what became of his family.
The queen lived in France, uncomfortably enough, on a pension
allowed her by Louis XIV., who was her nephew.
11. This pension must have been very small, or ill paid, as
her daughter, Henrietta, was at one time obliged to remain in bed
bis children? 9. When was he executed? Relate the particulars of his execution.
FAMILY OF CHARLES I.
321
for want of fuel to make a fire. When Prince Charles, her son,
became King of England, as you shall hear presei tly, the queen re-
turned to England ; but she interfered so much in public affairs, that
her son was obliged to send her back to France, where she died in
1669. Prince Charles was eighteen years old when his father died,
and of him, and his brother James and sister Mary, we shall here-
after have more to say.
i
KXECUTION OF CilAKLKS I.
12. The parliament wished to bring Prince Henry up to some
mechanical trade; but Cromwell sent him abroad to his mother.
He died at an early age, leaving an excellent character behind him.
The Princess Elizabeth was to have been apprenticed to a button-
maker ; but her death, caused, it is said, by grief for her father's
fate, prevented the execution of the intention. The Princess Hen-
rietta' was unfortunate from the beginning to the end of her life.
13. She was born after the commencement of the civil war, and
brought up at the dissipated court of Louis XIV., of France. She
married that king's brother, the Duke of Orleans, and behaved in
such a manner as to give him just displeasure ; she died suddenly,
in the pride of youth and beauty, and is supposed to have been
poisoned by her husband. Plow enviable was the fate of a little
sister compared with hers !
10. How old was he'
king's children ?
What became of the queen? 12, 13, 14. What became c/ the
322 ANECDOTES OF CHARLES I.
14. This little princess, being only four years old, lay upon hei
death-bed. One of her attendants desired her to pray. She said
she could not say her long prayer, meaning the Lord's prayer, but
that she would try to say her short one: "Lighten my darkness, O
Lord I and let me not sleep the sleep of death." She then laid hei
little head on the pillow and expired.
FAMILY OF CHARLES I.
WIFE.
Henrietta Maria, daughter of Henry IV., called the Great, King of France.
CHILDREN.
1. Charles. Prince of "Wales, ] ^i. j t-- r -n i j •
3. James, Duke of York, } ^^^erwards Kings of England in succession.
6. Henry, Duke of Gloucester.
2. Mary, who married the Prince of Orange.
4. Elizabeth, who died young.
6. Anna, who died before her father's death.
7. Henrietta, Duchess of Orleans.
CHAPTEE CLXXIII.
Anecdotes of Charles I. — The Icon Basilike. — Inigo Jones. — The Public
Buildings mutilated by the Puritans. — William Harvey. — The Sect
of Quakers rises.
1. The late king had many well-wishers and warm friends, but
these were, in general, helpless people, or persons who had already
exhausted all their means in his cause. But they took various
methods of making known the sympathy which they felt for him in
his misfortunes, and, at the risk of being punished by the parlia-
ment, showed him many little acts of kindness.
2. As he was on his way to his prison at Carisbrook Castle, one
day in November, a lady presented him with a damask rose, which
had blown in her garden at that unusual season. The gift, to be
iure, was nothing in itself, but, as showing the feelings of the giver,
was of great value to the poor prisoner. The day before his execu-
tion, one of his old servants sent his humble duty to him, and begged
he would read the second chapter of Ecclesiastes. The king sent
his thanks to the good old man for his kind remembrance of him,
and immediately read the chapter with much satisfaction. He was
in the habit of reading the Bible every day, and found in it his best
support and consolation in his afflictions.
3. A few days after the death of Charles, a book was published
called Icon Basilike, or, as these words have been rendered, " The
king's portraiture in his solitudes and his sufferings." This book pur-
ports to have been written by the king, and so general was the belief
CLXXIII.— 1, 2. What of the king's friends? What of the Icon Basilike? Whal
MUTILATION OF THE PUBLIC BUILDINGS. — 1649. 328
that it passed through fifty editions in one year. The authorship of
this book is still a matter of dispute ; but most persons suppose the
real author to have been Dr. Gauden, afterwards Bishop of Exeter.
4. Charles was fond of literature, and was found fault with by
some for paying more attention to style in writing than was proper
for a great monarch. He was also a lover of pictures, and some-
times handled the pencil himself. The pieces of foreign masters
were bought up at a vast price ; and the value of pictures doubled
in Europe in consequence of the rivalry of Charles and Philip IV.
of Spain to possess themselves of the best. All the king's pictures
were sold by order of parliament, who carried their hatred of royalty
to such a length as to cause some of the royal palaces to be pulled
in pieces, and the materials to be sold.
5. Many of these palaces had been built or improved by Inigo
Jones, a celebrated architect, much favored by Charles and by his
father. Jones incurred the displeasure of parliament by his fidelity
to his royal master, and for having, in rebuilding the great church
of St. Paul's in London, pulled down some houses to make room for
it, in obedience to the orders of the government. The Puritans con-
sidered these great churches and cathedrals as remnants of Popery,
and took especial delight in destroying and disfiguring them.
6. The beautiful painted glass in the windows, the statues of the
saints on the outside, and even the monuments of the dead, were
destroyed. The lead was stripped from the roofs, and the brass
plates from the tombs, and used for making bullets and cannon.
Many of the cathedrals were used as barracks. In Chichester
Cathedral, the place is pointed out where Cromwell's soldiers
littered down their horses. The king's library at St. James'
palace was saved by the prudence of John Selden, a distin-
guished scholar and philosopher, one of the liberal party in poli-
tics, though opposed to the extreme measures of his friends.
7. Most of the men of genius and ability who lived at this time
were on the side of the parliament. But William Harvey, who dis-
covered the circulation of the blood and the proper office of the heart
in animals, was the king's physician, and the king took much interest
in his investigations. This important discovery occasioned a great
loss of practice to its author. So absurd did the doctrine appear,
which now seems so clear that it is absurd to doubt its truth.
8. The patience and resignation with which Charles bore his mis-
fortunes excite our sympathy, but should not prevent our doing
justice to the motives and character of his opponents. Many, if not
most, of the leaders were actuated by the most conscientious regard
for the public good, without any personal feelings of selfishness or
ambition. In private life, the members of this party were, on the
whole, far more estimable in their conduct than the royalists.
9. There is one sect of Christians which arose about this time,
whose pure morals and peaceful lives make them worthy of regard.
of Cbfirles' taste for loaniing and tlie arts? 5. What of Inigo Jones? 6. How were the
imhlic edifices treated by tiio puritans? Who wivwd the royal library? 7. What o*"
William llarve^? 9. What of the Quakers?
324 ENGLAND A COMMONWEALTH. — 1649.
This was the sect of Quakers. The founder was George Fox, whc
was born of poor parents, and bound apprentice to a shoemaker. He
was never a student of books, but the great success of his preaching
is a proof that he had studied human nature to some purpose.
CHAPTER CLXXIV.
England a Commonwealth. — Incident connected with the Siege of Pon-
tefract Castle. — The Scots invite Prince Charles to be their King. —
They are defeated at Dunbar by Cromwell. — Charles marches into
England, and is defeated at Worcester.
1. The first act of parliament, after the death of the king, was to
abolish the house of lords, as bein{^ useless and dangerous. A new
great seal of England was made, with this legend, as the inscription
on a seal is called, ** The first year of Freedom, by God's blessing,
restored 1648." In 1633, an equestrian statue of brass had been
erected in honor of King Charles. The parliament ordered this,
which was the first equestrian statue set up in England, to be
broken in pieces and sold for old brass. The state, under its new
form of government, was called The Commonwealth of England.
2. It was made high treason, v/hich is the highest crime against
any government, to call Prince Charles by any other name than
Charles Stuart. But some of his friends had the courage to print
and distribute a paper proclaiming him King of England. Small
bands of the royalists still maintained themselves in different parts
of the country, chiefly in the fortified castles. These were all sub-
dued, and the castles, for the most part, destroyed, to prevent their
again becoming a source of annoyance. There is quite a romantic
story told about the final capture and destruction of one of these.
3. Pontefract Castle had been taken and retaken more than once
during the war, and in 1649 was held by a party of Nottingham-
shire gentlemen, who valiantly defended themselves. Cromwell
himself had gone to Ireland, from which quarter the English had
reason to apprehend the most danger, since the Irish were almost
all royalists. He therefore sent Lambert, one of his generals, to
reduce Pontefract Castle. The garrison were soon obliged to solicit
terms ; and Lambert agreed that, on giving up the castle, all the
garrison should have leave to depart in safety, six persons ex-
cepted, whose names he mentioned, who, having been particularly
active against the parliament, must be put to death.
4. The garrison could not bear the thought of giving up any of
their brother soldiers to certain destruction, and demanded of Lambert
that they might have six days allowed them before they surrendered
CLXXIV.— 1. What did parliament do after the king's death? What was the state
tailed? What of the royalists? 3. What of Pontefract Castle? 7. Who supported
BATTLE OF DUNBAR. 1660. 325
the castle ; during which it should be permitted for their six com-
panions to use any honorable means of making their escape. Lam-
bert granted their desire, saying that he knew these six persons to
be brave and gallant gentlemen, and that, if he might, he would
gladly save them all.
5. During the first four days the garrison made frequent sallies,
and four of the six contrived to effect their escape. Sir Hugh
Cartwright and one other remained behind ; and they, being un-
willing to expose any more of the lives of their friends, contrived
another way of saving themselves. They found a convenient
nook amongst the walls, where they caused themselves to be
walled up with a month's provisions, trusting to the hope that the
king's troops would retake the castle in that time.
6. The rest of the garrison then sent word to Lambert that they
were ready to surrender. When they had left the castle, Lambert,
luckily for the two immured heroes, destroyed the castle, and left
the place in ruins. Sir Hugh and his companion, after ten days,
finding all quiet, left their hiding-place, and made their escape.
7. It might naturally be expected that the Irish, who were for
the most part Roman Catholics, should be opposed to the parlia-
ment; but this body was also opposed to the Scottish Presbyterians,
who refused to acknowledge the English republic, and, resolving
to adhere to the monarchy, invited Charles to take possession of the
throne ; but upon such hard conditions that his best friends coun-
selled him not to make such sacrifices for the empty title of king.
But Charles, who entertained, probably, the dishonest intention of
breaking his promise as soon as his power was established, agreed
to everything, and went to Scotland.
8. He found his situation in that country comfortless enough.
He was treated with none of the respect usually paid to a sov-
ereign, and was, indeed, little better than a helpless prisoner in
the hands of merciless tormentors. He was naturally of a lively
disposition, and delighted only in gayety ; but he was not allowed
to enter into any kind of amusements, and was harassed from morn-
ing till night by the covenanters, who sought, by dint of sermons
and exhortations, to convert him to their faith.
9. Under these circumstances, he was secretly rejoiced to learn
that Cromwell, who in a few months had reduced Ireland to sub-
jection, was now advancing with a powerful army to drive him
from his uneasy throne. Cromwell posted himself at Dunbar,
where he was attacked on September 3d, 1650, by the Scots under
General Le!>]ie. Though twice as numerous as the English, these
met with a terrible defeat, and Cromwell would soon have made
himself entire master of the kingdom, had he not been attacked
with a violent fit of illness, and obliged to return to England.
10. But the next year he again entered Scotland, and advanced
so far into the country as to leave the army of the royalists between
himself and England. Charles, seeing the road to England open,
the rights of Prince Charles? 8. What of Charles' situation in Scotland? 9. When and
where was the battle betwePQ the Scots and English fought ? 10. What bold project did
28
326 DEFEAT OF THE ROYALISTS AT WORCESTER. 1661.
formed the bold resolution of marching forward into that country^
believing that he should there be joined by all his friends. But he
was deceived in this hope, and he arrived at Worcester with only
his 14,000 Scots.
11. Cromwell, when he found that Charles had slipped by him,
left his army in Scotland under the command of General Monk,
and followed him with all possible expedition, calling upon the
people of the country through which he passed to join him in re-
pelling the invaders. The call was promptly obeyed, so that by the
time he reached Worcester he mustered a considerable force. The
next day, September 3d, 1651, he surrounded the town with his
troops, and, attacking the royal army, soon destroyed it.
CHAPTER CLXXV.
Adventures of Charles after the Battle of Worcester,
KING CHAKI.ES IN THE OAK.
1. After a desperate resistance, Charles was forced to seek
safety in flight, and he did not stop till he reached Whiteladies, a
house twenty-six miles from Worcester, on the borders of Shrop-
Charles form? 11. What did Cromwell do? When and where were Charles' troopj
lefeated?
ADVENTURES OF CHARLES II. 1651. 327
shire and Staffordshire, and occupied by a staunch royalist named
George Penderill. The prince met with a most kind reception ; but
it was thought that he would be safer at a place called Boscobel^
situated about a mile distant on a wild hilly common, where lived
Richard Penderill, a brother of George's.
2. Richard was sent for, and soon arrived. What followed we
will give in the words of the narrative, which was published in the
king's name after his restoration. " Richard was no sooner come in
than he was called upon to make haste and bring his best clothes,
which were a jump and breeches of green, coarse cloth, and a doe-
skin leather doublet ; the hat was borrowed of Humphrey Penderill
the miller, being an old gray one, that turned up its brims ; the
shirt, which in that country language they called burden, of cloth
that is made of the coarsest of the hemp, was had of one Edward
Martin, George's band, and William Creswell's shoes, which the
king, having unstripped himself of his own clothes, did nimbly put
on.
3. " His buff coat and linen doublet, and a gay pair of breeches,
which he wore before, were buried in the ground. The jewels off"
his arm he gave to one of the lords who attended him. Then
Richard came with a pair of shears and rounded the king's hair,
which my Lord Wilmot having before cut with a knife, had un-
towardly notched ; and the king was pleased to take notice of his
good barbering, so as to prefer his work before my Lord Wilmot's ;
and now his majesty was a la mode the woodman."
4. Taking an axe in his hand, Charles proceeded to a neighboring
wood, where he passed the day without being discovered by the
enemy's troops, who had come to Whiteladies in search of him. At
nightfall he went to Boscobel, where he ate a hearty supper, and
then started for AVales, whence he hoped to escape into France. But
after one night and day spent in a barn at Madeby, he returned to
Boscobel. Here he found Colonel Careless, who had been his com-
panion in arms at Worcester.
5. Being told that it was dangerous for them either to remain in
the house or to go again into the wood, they both mounted into a
large oak. This tree had been loj^ped three or four years before,
and being grown out very bushy and thick, could not be seen
through ; but the fugitives could see the soldiers passing backward
and forward, searching for them. Notwithstanding his perilous
situation, Charles enjoyed a good nap, resting his head in the
colonel's laj). When he awoke he was very hungry, and his friend
regaled him with some bread and cheese, which Penderill's provident
dame had not forgotten.
6. It was not deemed safe for Charles to remain long in one part
of the country ; accordingly, at night, on the 7th of September, he set
out for Morseby. His feet were so bruised and galled that he could
not walk ; so Humphrey, the miller, mounted him on his mill-horse,
and thus he made his journey in safety. On the 9th he went to the
CLXXV.— 1. Whither did Charles fly after his defeat at Worcester? 2,3,4. Relato
what took place while he remained at Boscobel. In what did he find refuge during part
828 SUCCESSFUL WAR WITH HOLLAND. 1652.
house i-if Colonel Lane, a steady royalist, whose wife, Mrs. Jane
Lane, had some time before obtained permission from the parlia-
ment's general, to proceed with a servant to Leigh, near Bristol.
7. It was arranged that Charles should act the servant. Accord-
ingly, early on the 10th, having put on a suit of country gray cloth,
and taking the name of William Jackson, he set out on horseback,
with Mrs. Lane on a pillion behind him. They stayed that night at
the liouse of Mr. Tombs, at Long-Maston. Will Jackson, of course,
passed the evening in the kitchen. Tlie cook, a great rough coun-
trywoman, told him to wind up the roasting-jack for her.
8. This was novel work for Charles, and he set about his task in
such a blundering way, that the cook exclaimed to him in a passion,
" What countryman are you, that you know not how to wind up a
jack "" The king answered, with all appearance of humility, that
he was a poor Staffordshire lad ; that they seldom had roast meat at
home, and that when they had, they did not make use of a jack.
9. On the 12th they arrived safely at Leigh. Upon the pretence
that he was sick of an ague, a better chamber was provided for Will
Jackson than servants are usually treated with ; and some of the
best meat, a matter about which he seems to have been by no means
indifferent, was sent to him from the master's table.
10. We have not space to relate all Charles' romantic adventures
and hair-breadth escapes between this time and the 15th of October,
when he succeeded in embarking at Shoreham in a small vessel, from
which he was landed the next day in Normandy. During his wan-
dering he was obliged to confide in a large number of persons, both
of high and low degree ; but not one of them violated this confidence,
notwithstanding an enormous sum of fftoney was promised by par-
liament to any person who would arrest him, and the most severe
punishment threatened to be inflicted upon all who should assist in
concealing him.
CHAPTEK CLXXVI.
Success of the English in a War with Holland. — Cromwell makes him-
self sole Ruler. — Curious Names adopted by the Puritans.
1. While Charles was wandering about, an unhappy fugitive,
the party in power went on triumphantly. Monk was successful in
Scotland ; Ireton held everything quiet in Ireland. The fleets under
Admirals Blake and Ayscue kept oft' foreign invaders, and reduced
to obedience the colonies in America and the West Indies. The
country was now in a condition to demand redress for the injuries
and insults that had been received from foreign states.
of the time? 6. Relate the particulars of his escape from Boscobel. Wnat happened V
him till his fin^l escape from the couutry?
VIOLENT DISSOLUTION OF PARLIAMENT. — 1653. 323
2. The demand was first made upon Holland, which, from the
superior excellence of her ships and the skill of her seamen, was
supposed by herself and other countries to be invincible upon the
ocean. But the British navy, manned by sailors whom the circum-
stances of the times had made bold and valiant, and commanded by
the gallant Blake, soon convinced them of the contrary. For, with
greatly inferior forces, he repeatedly gained victories over the vet-
eran admirals Van Tromp, De Ruyter, and De Witt.
OKOMWELL DISSOIiVINQ THE PAKLIAMENT.
3. But the parliament, who were the nominal rulers of the coun-
try, were entitled to no share of the praise for these successes. A
government, to be well administered, must have one efficient head.
There were many men of ability in the parliament, but each had
his own particular ideas about the best mode of carrying on the
government, which he would not surrender.
4. Things could not long continue in this state ; the safety of all
required a change. Whilst they were quarrelling about the best
mode of steering, the good ship of state was in danger of being
dashed to pieces on the rocks ; some one man must take possession
of the helm ; and who should this be but Cromwell, to whose energy
and watchfulness she had been indebted for her prosperous course
thus far ?
CLXXVI. — 1. What of the successes of the parliament? 2. What demands on foreign
nat' 'MS ? With what success against Holland ? 3, 4. What of the leaders in parliament I
28
330 CROMWELL MAKES HIMSELF SOLE RULER. 1653.
6. He resolved to do so ; and his credit was too firmly established
to need any artifice ; accordingly, on the 20th of April, 1653, he
went to the parliament-house, while the members were assembled,
and, placing a file of soldiers at the door, entered the hall and sat
down. After sitting some time, he suddenly started up, exclaim-
ing, " This is the time, — I must do it !" meaning, that what he was
about to do, was to be done by the express command of God. We
have already stated that the Puritans were remarkably strict in all
religious observances.
6. The Independents were the most rigid of Puritans ; they took
the Bible for their law-book ; and, being ardent and enthusiastic,
persuaded themselves that God took an immediate part in the affairs
of the world, and made known his will to such as asked it of him
by sincere and earnest prayer. Acting upon this belief, the leaders,
on important occasions, resorted to prayer, and their decision was
in accordance with the answer supposed to be returned — a very
unsafe mode of proceeding, since, the interpretation resting with
themselves, it would always be in correspondence with their own
wishes.
7. Thus, the execution of Charles was asserted to have been in
compliance with a divine command directly made known to them.
Doubtless, many of the Puritans were sincere ; perhaps some were
hypocrites. The enemies of Cromwell say that he belonged to the
latter class ; for a man of his great abilities, they assert, could not
have so deceived himself. This, however, is one of the points in
history that can never be decided ; certain it is, that he exhibited
every mark of sincerity.
8. We shall now understand his excftmation. He had b'een seek-
ing counsel from on high, and the result was now to be made known.
Turning to the members, he loaded them with reproaches; he then
stamped with his foot ; on which signal the soldiers entering the hall,
he ordered them to drive all the members out; first saying, "You
are no longer a parliament ; the Lord has chosen other instruments
for carrying on his work. I have sought the Lord night and day,
that he would rather slay me than put me upon this work."
9. He stayed till the hall was cleared ; then, ordering the door to
be locked, he put the keys into his pocket, and returned to the
palace at Whitehall, where he and his family had taken up theii
residence. He was now the sole head of the government, and
assumed more authority than even the most arbitrary of the kings
had done. To keep up something of the appearance of a common-
wealth, he summoned a parliament, consisting of the most ignorant
religious fanatics.
10. One of the chief orators in this parliament was one Barebone;
hence it was called Barebone's parliament. The Puritans, to show
their religious zeal, discarded the usual Christian names as being
heathenish, and adopted others which they deemed more holy.
Even the New Testament names of James, Thomas, Peter, &c.,
5. Relate the particulars of Cromwell's attack on the parliament. 9. What of the exten*
>f his power? 10. What was the parliament called ? What is said of names ?
RECEIVES THE TITLE OF PROTECTOR. 1653. 331
were not held in such regard as those borrowed from the Old Testa'
ment, such as Habakkuk and Zerubbabel. Sometimes a whole
sentence was adopted. Thus we read of Stand-fast-on-high Stringer,
Kill-Sin Pimple, Figh^-the- Good- Fight-of -Faith White, More-Frui,,
Fowler, Good-Reward Smart.
11. Barebone himself was named Praise- God, and he had a brolhcv
named. If- Christ-had-not-died-for-you,-you-had-been-damned Bare-
bone. This was too long a name to be repeated every time he was
addressed, so people generally called him Damned Barebone. The
parliament went to work as pompously as if it really possessed
power; but its conduct was so absurd, that Cromwell became
ashamed of it, and sent all the members about their business.
CHAPTER CLXXVII.
Cromwell made Protector. — Prosperous State of England under his
Government. — A Conspiracy formed by the Royalists, but Cromwell
gets information of it by means of the Post-office. — Newspapers. — The
Members of CromwelVs Family. — His Death.
1. The officers of the army, acting under the direction of Crom-
well, now prepared a new constitution, which vested the supreme
authority in him, with the title of Protector. He now assumed all
the state of a king, and acted his part with the greatest dignity ;
his wife was called Her Highness ; and his daughters were waited
upon by ambassadors and foreigners as if they had been princesses.
The great mass of the people were thankful to get rid of the oppres-
sion of the parliament, and to enjoy a settled government. Justice
was administered promptly, and order maintained.
2. Under Cromwell's wise and energetic government, England
enjoyed prosperity at home, and the respect and consideration of
foreign powers, to a degree to which she had never before attained.
The Dutch were soon obliged to sue for peace. Jamaica was taken
from the Spaniards, and still remains a possession of Great Britain.
A new parliament, which he summoned, offered Cromwell the title
of king, but he refused it ; and was contented to have the protector-
ship confirmed to him for life, with the power of conferring it on
whomsoever he pleased at his death.
3. The royalists did not remain idle ; and in 16^55, a plan for a
general rising was adopted. But Cromwell had full information of
their designs, having the carriers and postmasters so fully under his
control, that no treasonable letters could pass undiscovered ; and
before the appointed day many of the royalists were taken up;
some were punished with death, and some were sold for slaves, and
CLXXVII.— 1. What title was assigned to Cromwell? 2. What ot England under his
332
POST-OFFICES AND LETTERS.
sent to Barbadoes. This act struck terror through the disaflfected^
and no considerable attempt was afterwards made to overturn the
protector's power.
CROMWELI. REJECTING THE CROWN.
4. Post-offices, which proved of such service to Cromwell, had
not been long established. Charles I. appointed a post to carry
letters once a week between London and Edinburgh. But the sys-
tem was much extended and improved under Cromwell. In earlier
times, there were persons whose business it was to carry letters ; and
in the time of Henry VIII., there were established carriers; but the
system was very imperiect and irregular. The curious way in which
letters were formerly directed would puzzle a modern postmaster.
5. A letter addressed by a nobleman of Henry VIII.'s court to
Lord Shrewsbury, was thus directed : *' To the right honorable and
our very good lord the Earl of Shrewsbury, president of the king's
majesty's council in the north parts. Haste for thy life, post —
haste, haste, haste — for thy life, post, haste." The letter did not
require any extraordinary haste ; and indeed Lord Shrewsbury's
correspondent, either in that letter or in some other, apologizes for
putting so much speed in the direction, and adds, "The only cause
is that the posts be so slow."
rule? 3. What of the royalists? How did Cromwell become informed of their designs!
4. "What is said of the post-office? 6. When were newspapers introduced? 7. Whal
I
Cromwell's family — his death. — 1658. 333
6. The mention of the post-oflSce naturally reminds us of news-
papers. These were first circulated in the reign of Elizabeth, in
order, we believe, to apprise the country of the defeat of the
Spanish Armada. After this, they must have been discontinued
for many years, since the date commonly assigned to their first
publication is that of 1642.
7. Though no attempts were openly made against him, Cromwell
knew, by means of his spies, that many persons had formed the de-
sign of taking his life. Though he had so often braved danger ii.
battle with intrepidity, he now betrayed a more than common fear
of death ; and every moment of his life was made miserable by the
apprehension of losing it. If any stranger looked earnestly at him,
it made his heart sink within him. He always wore armor under
his clothes, and he never dared to sleep in the same apartment
more than two or three nights at a time.
8. His mother, who had been brought from her retirement to
share his greatness, also shared his apprehensions ; she never heard
a gun go off*, or a sudden noise, without exclaiming, "My son is
shot !" and she was never satisfied of his safety unless she saw him
twice a day. Cromwell was very fond of his mother, who was
worthy of his love, and he was ,always an affectionate and dutiful
son. Her dying request, however, he disobeyed; for, instead of
burying her as she desired, in a private manner, he caused her to
be interred with more than royal pomp.
9. Cromwell's wife was also an excellent woman, and brought up
her children very well. She was always apprehensive of a change
of fortune ; and often besought her husband to secure himself from
danger from the royalists, by offering his youngest daughter in
marriage to Charles. It is believed that prince would have made
no objection to such a match ; but Cromwell's usual answer was,
" I tell you, Charles Stuart will never forgive me for his father's
death."
10. The loss of his favorite daughter, Mrs. Claypole, added much
to Cromwell's gloom ; and from the time of her death he never was
observed to smile. She was a zealous royalist, as were also his
daughters Lady Franconberg and Lady Rich. His other daughter,
who had first married General Ireton, and afterwards General Fleet-
wood, was a violent republican — ^that is, in favor of a government
conducted by representatives of the people.
11. Nor did Cromwell receive much sympathy or support from
his eldest son, Eichard, whom he designed to be his successor, for
he was a man of inferior abilities, and of no ambition ; he much
preferred the quiet of his little farm to all the splendors of royalty,
which, with its accompanying cares and fatigues, he was soon called
upon to endure. Henry, the youngest son, was a man of great
talents and extraordinary goodness. Although very young, he was
intrusted with the government of Ireland, which he conducted with
so much prudence as to gain the love of the people, whose condition
he did all in his power to improve.
rendered Cromwell's life miserable? 8. Wliat of his mother? 9. What of his irifeT
334 RICHARD CROMWELL PROCLAIMED PROTECTOR. 1658.
12. It is not surprising that Cromwell's bodily frame sunk undei
the weight of cares and anxieties. He died September 3d, 1658, in
the fifty-ninth year of his age ; and his body was deposited with
great pomp in Westminster Abbey. It was a long time before any-
thing like justice was done to the character of Cromwell by his own
countrymen. The zealous royalists could see nothing good or great
in any person who denied that kings have a natural right to rule,
whatever may be their capacity, or however much they may oppress
their subjects.
13. Others thought to curry favor with the monarch who suc-
ceeded to the throne, by heaping abuse upon the memory of one
whom they called a usurper. But the great mass of the English
people have now adopted the opinion which foreigners held from
the beginning, that Cromwell was one of the greatest men that
England has produced, taking the world's estimate of greatness.
He was, indeed, a great general, statesman, and sovereign.
CHAPTER CLXXVIII.
Richard Cromwell proclaimed Protector. — He finds himself unable to
maintain himself in office, and resigns. — General Monk mai'ches with
his Army to London, and proclaims Charles II. King, who returns to
England, and everything is restored to its ancient footing.
1. Richard Cromwell was proclaimed protector upon his
father's death. But the nation soon found the difference between
the strong hand of Oliver Cromwell, and the weakness and inde-
cision of his son, and showed a disposition to cast off his authority.
But Richard quietly resigned a dignity which he had neither the
Eower nor the inclination to keep ; thus wisely saving himself from
eing dispossessed by violence. He held the protectorship only
a few months.
2. Henry Cromwell also resigned his command in Ireland, though
his popularity in that country was very great, and he might have
retained his power there if he had chosen to do so ; but he preferred
the tranquillity of a private station to the dangerous and uncertain
enjoyments of ambition. He well describes his own character in a
letter which he wrote to his brother when he resigned his power.
"'I would rather," he says, "submit to any suffering with a good
name, than be the greatest man on earth without it."
3. The country was now left without any government, and each
party was full of hopes of establishing its own favorite form.
Those members of parliament who had been so unceremoniously ex-
pelled by Cromwell in 1653, met and assumed the control of affairs.
10. What of his daughters? 11. What of his sons? 12. When did Cromwell die? 13.
What led to a false estimate of his character?
CLXXVlII.-l. What of Richard Cromwell? 2. What of Henry Cromwell? 3. What
CONTENTIONS OF THE RIVAL PARTIES. — 1(560.
335
But they found no support from any party, and were once more
put to flight by General Lambert, who commanded the army, and
who hoped by its assistance to obtain the vacant protectorship.
4. In the mean time, Charles, on hearing what was passing in
England, came to Calais, that he might be at hand to take advan-
tage of any circumstance favorable to his cause. For some time
there seemed to be little chance for him ; but at last, what the
efforts of his friends could not do, the rivalry of his enemies brought
about. Lambert and Monk had long hated each other ; and Monk,
partly to disappoint Lambert in his ambitious hopes, and partly to
please his wife, who was a zealous royalist, formed the design of
restoring Charles, and entered into correspondence with him.
5. But so well did Monk conceal his design, that it was thought
he was acting for the parliament, so that he was able to march
from Scotland to London, not only without opposition, but he was
even joined on the way by Lambert's troops, who arrested their
general and put him in the Tower. On the 1st of May, 1660, Monk
ventured to propose to a new parliament, which he had assembled,
the restoration of the king. The proposition was received with joy
CHABIiES II. LANDING AT DOVER.
by the people, who were tired of the anarchy which had prevailed
since the death of Oliver Cromwell, and which his good government
made the more striking.
body assumed the government? 4. What did Charles do? What aided bia
? 6.
336
RESTORATION OF CHARLES II. 1660.
6. The peers hastened to assemble and to assume their old rights
as one of the houses of parliament. On the 8th of May, Charles
was formally proclaimed king, and a committee sent to invite him
to return and take possession of the throne. He was met at Dover
by General Monk, who conducted him to London, which he en-
tered May 29th, 1660. As a reward for these great services. Monk
was created Duke of Albemarle, and received a large sum of morey
to support his new dignity.
f4"^4»%^
CHABLEIS II. ENTERINQ LONDON.
7. Everything about the court was now restored to its former
condition. Old courtiers returned to their old places; even the
statue of Charles I. resumed its ancient pedestal; for it seems the
brazier to whom it was sold, thought he might make a better specu-
lation by saving it whole, than melting it down ; so he disobeyed
the orders of the parliament to break it in pieces, and buried it in
the ground, from which it now made its reappearance.
8. Having thus seated Charles upon the throne, we must dispose
of the Cromwell family, and then give an account of some of the
other great men who flourished during the Commonwealth. Though
Charles showed no disposition to molest Kichard Cromwell, still he
thought it safest to leave the country for a time. In the course of
his travels he was introduced, under a borrowed name, to the French
Prince of Conti, who, talking of English affairs, broke out into ad-
miration of Cromwell's courage and capacity. " But what," said
the prince, " has become of that pitiful fellow Richard ?"
9'. He returned to England, and, taking the name of Clark, lived
Who proposed the calling of Charles II. to the throne? 6. When was ho proclaimed T
When did he arrive in London? 7. What followed the restoration of the monarchy?
«. What became of Richard Cromwell ? What of Heurj-?
DISTINGUISHED MEN OF THE TIMES. 337
to be a very old man. Henry became a highly respected country
gentleman. King Charles was out hunting one day, and seeing a
gentleman's house, rode up to it to obtain some refreshment. AVhen
Henry Cromwell, whose residence it was, saw the king, he was
somewhat embarrassed; but Charles, by his gracious manner, soon
set him at ease, and the visit went off very agreeably. The king
was as much jjleased with the kindness and simplicity of Mr. Crom-
well's manners and appearance, as the latter was with the good
humor and pleasantry of the king.
CHAPTER CLXXIX.
Account of Milton. — Andrew Marvell. — Algernon Sydney. — James
Harrington.
1. Whitelocke, one of the officers of state during the common-
wealth, wrote an account of ^vhat happened at that period ; and,
amongst other things, he tells us that one Milton, a blind man, was
employed to translate into Latin a treaty which he had himself
negotiated with Sweden.
2. "Sir Bulstrode Whitelocke, one of our Lords of the Treasury,"
would have thought the assertion too ridiculous to be a matter for
anger, if any one had said that long after his name should be for-
gotten by all but learned antiquaries, the name of this same Milton
would be familiar to all, from the palace to the cottage. But so it
is. A person must be very ignorant indeed, who does not know
that John Milton wrote the Paradise Lost, a poem which, for sub-
limity and purity, has never been equalled.
3. Milton, in his youth, had light-brown hair, regular and hand-
some features, and he was so fair, that at the University of Cam-
bridge he was called " the lady of Christ College." He was about
the middle size, well proportioned and active, but never very healthy.
Being a puritan, and very learned, he was appointed Latin Secretary
to the council in the early days of the commonwealth, and was re-
tained in that office by Cromwell, for whom he had the greatest
admiration and respect. In those times the Latin language was
used in the intercourse between nations.
4. Intense application to study gradually destroyed his sight, but
this did not destroy his usefulness ; for others wrote down what he
dictated. His two youngest daughters used to read to him, and in
eight different languages, though they themselves understood only
the English; "one tongue," their father was wont to say, "was
enough for a woman." He had also a kind quaker friend, named
Thomas Ellwood, who paid him a daily visit, and acted as his scribe.
He wrote an answer to the " Icon Basilike," and many other polit-
ical works, which made him very obnoxious to the royalists.
CLXXIX.— 3. What of Milton in his youth? What appointment did he hold during
the commonwealth? 4. What personal misfortune did he meet with? What of hig
29
o38 DISTINGUISHED MEN OF THE TIMIOS.
5. 4t the restoration lie was obliged to conceal himself for a time
and afterwards lived in poverty in London. There were, however,
some men of rank and distinction, who delighted to converse with
the blind bard, as he sat before his door, clad in a coarse gray coat,
enjoying the refreshing breezes of a summer evening. It was now
thathe composed his great poem of Paradise Lost, which he mod-
estly submitted to the judgment of his friend Ellwood. The latter
read it, and, on returning it to him, expressed his approbation, add-
ing, "Thou hast said much here of Paradise Lost, but what hast
thou to say of Paradise Found?"
(). The hint was not lost ; Milton composed the " Paradise Ee-
gHined," and when it was finished, putting it into the hands of Ell-
wood, he said, " This is owing to you ; for you put it into my head
by the question you put to me." For the Paradise Lost, Milton
received from the publishers only fifteen pounds, (less than seventy-
five dollars,) a smaller sum than is sometimes paid for a single article
in a modern magazine. Milton was born December 9th, 1608, and
died in November, 1674.
7. Milton's assistant in the ofiice of secretary was Andrew Marvell,
who was a man of great wit, as well as learning. After the restora-
tion, he wrote many pamphlets against arbitrary government, which
contained so much humor that they were exceedingly popuLar, and
much dreaded by the court party. It was thought advisable to try
to buy him over to their side. So the king sent his minister, Danby,
to make a bargain with him. Danby with some difiiculty found his
way to his mean lodgings, in an obscure court.
8. Marvell supposed his visitor had lost his way, but when in-
formed that Danby came from the kin^, who wished to know what
he would do to serve him, he answered that it was not in his maj-
esty's power to serve him. When pressed to accept any ofiice the
court could give, Marvell replied, that he could not take any, for in
such case he must either be ungrateful to the king by opposing him,
or false to his country by supporting his measures. Danby then
said that he was the bearer of <£1000 from the king as a mark of
his respect ; but the infiexible patriot rejected it, though be had to
borrow money to pay for his dinner.
9. There were many eloquent speakers and writers on government
and law in Cromwell's time ; the most distinguished were Algernon
Sydney and James Harrington. The former was the son of the Earl
of Leicester. He was a violent republican, and took the old Eoman
Marcus Brutus as his pattern. Harrington wrote a book called
" Oceana," which is a description of an imaginary republic, such as
he thought one ought to be.
daughters? What of his friend Ellwood? 5. What befell him at the restoration?
When did he die? 7. What of Andrew Marvell? 8. Relate the anecdote of his iiiteg-
rity. 9. What of other distinguished speakers and writers?
CHARACTER OF CHARLES II. 339
CHAPTER CLXXX.
Chaincter of Charles 11. — How he treak dJJl&^mitans. — Death of
Archbishop Sharp. — Great Change in the Habits of the People. —
Samuel Butler, the Author of Hudibras. — More of Richard Pender ill.
1. Charles II. was thirty years old, when, after sixteen years'
exile, he was so unexpectedly placed on the throne of his ances-
tors. He had a good figure, and though his features were harsh,
there was something agreeable in his countenance ; and his cheer-
ful, easy, and graceful deportment made him altogether a very
engaging person. He hated business, and to live idly and merrily
was all he cared for. He had no wish to be a great or a good
monarch, and he only valued his country because he found it an
agreeable dwelling-place.
2. The first measures of the king gave general satisfaction. The
Earl of Clarendon, who had attended him during his exile, had the
chief influence in his council, and by his integrity and wisdom the
government was carried on for a time with justice and moderation.
A general pardon was proclaimed to all who had taken part against
the king during the civil wars, excepting to those who had been
active in procuring the death of Charles I. About sixty persons
had been concerned in that act. Of these, many were dead, and
others had left the kingdom.
3. Of those brought to trial, only ten were executed; of this
number, was Hugh Peters, a preacher, who had not only been very
active in stirring up the minds of the people against the king, but
also, it was supposed, was one of the masked executioners who be-
headed him. Sir Henry Vane was also executed; Lambert was
exiled to the island of Guernsey, where he lived thirty years, and
from being a rigid puritan, became a Roman Catholic.
4. Having thus satisfied their revenge at what may be deemed a
moderate expense of human life, the government set about restoring
the old forms of religion. The Episcopal church was re-established
in England without difliculty, but the attempt to force it upon the
Scots Avas not so successful. The king was exceedingly desirous to
introduce it into Scotland ; perhaps the more so because he remem-
bered the insults he had suffered from the Scotch Presbyterians,
when he was formerly among them.
5. • He induced Sharp, a Presbyterian leader, to accept the arch-
bishopric of St. Andrews. Sharp was a bigoted man, and behaved
in such a manner as to exasperate the people yet more against
Episcopacy, He was at last killed by a zealous covenanter, called
Balfour of Burley, who, with a small party of men, chanced to
meet him, as he was travelling with his daughter, dragged him out
CLXXX. — 1. What of Charles II.'s personal appearance and character? 2. What of
hifl porly measures? How dirlho treat the pnritan««? 3. Who were executed? 4. What
340 CHANGE IN THE HABITS OF THE PEOPLE.
of his carriage, and murdered him. This act put an entire stop tc
the attempt to introduce Episcopacy in the Scotch church.
6. In 1662, Charles married ^''nthnri^^ ^^ Prng^nnrn^ daughter of
the King of Portugal. The new queen had been educated in a con-
vent, and was very formal and grave; she rejected the company of
the English ladies, and would only have about her a set of 'old,
solemn duennas, as the Spanish call the stiif, formal old women,
whom it is the custom of that country to set over young ones, to
keep them out of mischief. The king found her and her court so
dull, that he neglected her society, and spent most of his time with
a set of idle, dissolute companions.
7. The example of Charles had a most pernicious influence; few
persons could equal him in wit, yet those of the meanest capacity
could imitate his vices, and the coarse and vulgar jokes in which
he often indulged himself The public taste was corrupted ; and
the books written at that time, which acquired any popularity,
were polluted with the same vicious spirit which prevailed in
society.
8. The people were all the more ready to rush into dissipation, for
having been so long restrained from their customary amusement.
Under the rule of the parliament, all recreation was deemed to be
unchristian ; a cheerful countenance and a ruddy complexion were
considered as the marks of a malignant. Some of the sports which
were suppressed exhibit the rude manners of the times.
9. Thus we are told that Colonel Henson, with pious zeal,
marched his regiment into London, and destroyed all the bears,
which were there kept for the diversion of the citizens; bear-bait-
ing, that is, fastening up a poor bear, and then setting dogs upon
him, being a favorite amusement. This exploit of Colonel Henson
is said to have given occasion to the humorous poem of Hiidibras,
which, however, was not published till 1663.
10. It was written by Samuel Butler, who lived for some time as
steward with Sir Samuel Luke, a famous commander under Crom-
well. Sir Samuel is supposed to be the hero of the poem, in which
he and his party are delineated in the most absurd and ridiculous
colors. It did greater service to the royal cause, by exposing the
fanaticism of the puritans, than a thousand dry treatises could have
done; for no one would read those, while the pleasantry and humor
of Hudibras gave it universal circulation.
11. The king was so delighted with it, that he learned a part of
it by heart ; yet he suffered the author to die in want. Ingrati-
tude was, indeed, one of the revolting traits in Charles' character.
Thousands of his subjects had reduced themselves from affluence to
absolute want by their exertions in his behalf; but he took no
notice of their petitions, and suffered them to remain in distress,
whilst he lavished the public money upon his favorites, both male
and female.
did he do about religion ? 5. What happened in Scotland in regard to this ? 6. Whom
did Charles marry? What of her character? 7. What -was the character of his court?
What fihange in general nmiiuprs? 9. Relate Colonel Henson'a exploit. To what poem
THE GREAT PLAGUE IN LONDON. in6o. 34i
12. There were a few exceptions to this. After his restoration, he
sent for Richard Penderill, and calling him " Friend Richard," made
him give the courtiers an account of all their adventures together,
and of the escape from Boscobel. This the old man did, to the great
entertainment of all present, telling them " how he got a sorry jade
for the king, with a bad saddle and bridle; and how his majesty
complained of the steed, and how his brother Humphrey said the
king should not find fault with the poor animal, for it never before
carried the weight of three kingdoms on its back." The king main-
tained the old man during the remainder of his life.
CHAPTER CLXXXI.
GvecU^PkigueMi.Landon, followed by a great Fire. — About the Lord
Mayor. — Great ImprovemeM% in London after the Fire. — Sir Mat-
thew Hale draws up Rules for the Settlement of Land Titles, and Sir
flI\,rL'ifnpht>r Wrp.'q is employed as on Architect.
1. In the autumn of jfiB^- a. most violent plague broke out in
London, and in a short time ^ii^llQO'persons are said to have died
of it. The court and the richer classes of people retired at the be-
ginning of it into the country, dismissing their servants, who were
turned into the streets to perish. These poor wretches, more than
^QjOOQ in number, being refused admittance into any house in the
city, wandered into the country ; but the villagers drove them back
with pitchforks, lest they should bring the infection of the plague
with them. ^
2. The LorcftVIayor of London, Sir Thomas Lawrence, then sup-
ported them till his means were exhausted ; and a subscription Avas
afterwards raised for them, to which the king contributed a thou-
sand pounds a week. Whilst the city was yet suffering under this
calamity, it was assailed also by another. On the 3d of September,
1666, a fire broke out near London bridge, and after raging three
days and three nights, and destroying 1 J^/)Q houses and eighty_-four
churches, was finally stopped by blowing up buildings in its wayT
3. Mr. Evelyn, a truly excellent country gentleman, who kept a
daily journal, which has lately been published, has given us a very
animated description of the terrible scene. On the evening of the
3d of September, he went to the bank-side of the river Thames at
Southwark, and from thence he beheld the flames spreading on the
opposite side of the river, in one sheet, all along the bank. He
went again early the next morning to the same place, and saw the
fire still raging furiously. It was then catching to the great church
18 it said to have given occasion ? What of Butler? 11. "What bad trait in Charles' cha-
racter? 12. What exception to his general conduct?
CLXXXI.— 1. When did the plague desolate London? What calamity followed th«,
29*
342
ACCOUNT OF THE GREAT FIRE. — 1666.
of St. Paul's, and soon spread itself on all sides, destroying every-
thing in its way.
THE FIRE IN LONDON.
4. All the sky was of a fiery aspect, like the top of a burning
oven. The light was seen at forty miles' distance, and not by
night only, but by day; and the smoke, which rose in thick, black
clouds, was supposed to spread through the atmosphere for fifty
miles round. The air in and about London was so hot and in-
flamed, that it was quite stifling. The melted lead ran in a stream
from the foot of St. Paul's and the other churches which took fire.
The pavement of the streets glowed with so intense a heat, that
neither man nor horse was able to tread upon it.
5. Under St. Paul's church were some vaults, and the neighboring
shopkeepers thought to save their goods by depositing them there
while the fire was yet at a distance. Four days after the fire had
ceased, some of them, anxious to know the state of their goods,
opened one of the vaults; but no sooner were the doors opened
than -the current of air fanned the heat within, and caused the
flames to burst out in the vault; and thus everything in it was
burnt. The rest, taking warning, waited till rain had cooled the
air. They then opened the other vaults, and found their goods
uninjured.
6. The people at first seemed to lose their senses in the greatness
of the calamity. The king, however, soon regained his presence of
mind. He, with his brother, the Duke of York, attended late and
)lague? 3. Relate the particulars of the great fire. 6. What of the king's conduct
, What of London in ancient times? 8. What of modern London? What is strictly
TIIK LOlil) MAYOK. 343
early to encourage and r(^ward the workmen, to whom he gave the
most judicious orders for arresting the progress of the flames. On the
6th of September the lire began to yield to their efforts, and on the 7th,
Mr. Evelyn, as he tells us, was able to walk through the burnt district ;
a scene of desolation, in which he often did not know where he was.
The ground was still so heated that the soles of his shoes were burnt.
7. London, in ancient times, was comparatively a small place,
and, like other towns in those days, was surrounded by high walls.
The city was entered through large gates, which were closed in
times of danger. This wiis the case in the time of King John, who
granted the city a charter, that is, a written constitution, empowering
it to elect its own ofRcei-s, as the lord mayor, &c. As it was the usual
place of residence of the king, and very conveniently situated for car-
rying on an extensive commerce, great numbers of people came there
to live ; many more than could be accommodated within the walls.
8. These people built houses in the neighboring villages ; and as
this has been going on ever since, what is generally called London
has, in the words of a late historian, "ingulphed one city, one borough,
and forty-three villages;" and since he wrote, two more villages
have been swallowed by the insatiate monster. Thus the different
parts of London are under different governments, and lie in different
counties. The city of London, strictly so called, is the space included
within the old walls ; though these have long since disappeared.
9. It is governed by a lord mayor, who, on public occasions, rides
in a great coach, which is gorgeously painted and decorated ; the
mace-bearer sits on a stool in the middle, facing one window, and
the sword-bearer upon a stool also, facing the other. His lordship
himself is dressed either in scarlet or purple robes, richly furred,
with a broad hood, and a gold chain or collar. He lives in a mag-
nificent house called Guildhall. The city is principally occupied by
persons connected with trade. The nobility, for the most part,
have their town residences' in what is, in fact, an outskirt of the
city, and which is commonly called the West End.
iO. The houses of the nobility were, in the time of Charles, sur-
rounded by large gardens, so that if a fire had broken out in one of
them, it could readily have been prevented from spreading. But in
the city, the houses were generally built close together, usually of
wood, and with very narrow streets. As the fire extended but little
beyond the limits of the city, the principal sufferers Avere merchants
and tradesmen, and the poor laborers dependent upon these. There
was, therefore, great private distress. But the fire was an incal-
culable public benefit.
11. Before this time, the plague used to be a terrible scourge,
but it has never been known in London since this conflagration.
The filth was burnt out that used to harbor infection. The old
wooden houses, with windows not made to open, could never be
purified by fresh air. They were now succeeded by larger and more
airy dwellings, and the streets were made wider. Though a great
the "city"? How governed? 10-. What of the houses of the nobility? Who were the
pnncipal sufferers by the fire? 11. Of what advantage did the fire prove? 12. What
844 THE EARL OF CLARENDON. — 1667.
improvement was made, yet much more might have been done, but
for the jealousies of the land-owners, many of whom refused to sell
their land, or to agree to any plan for general improvement.
12. The king was very desirous that all the land should be
thrown into common, and the city laid out regularly, according to
a plan of a distinguished architect. S ir Christopher Wren ; the old
proprietors to receive payment in money, or in land equally well
settled with their old lots. But this could not be eifected, much to
the regret of the posterity of those owners; for a similar oppor-
tunity, it is to be hoped, will never occur again. As may be sup-
posed, it was a difficult matter to give every person exactly his own
again, since all the old landmarks were destroyed.
13. But Sir Matthew Hale, a wise and excellent man, and also a
most learned judge, framed, with the assistance of other judges, a
set of rules for adjusting the different claims. Sir Christopher
Wren, the greatest architect that England ever produced, was em-
ployed to rebuild the public edifices. From his designs, fifty-eight
churches were built. Of these, St. Paul's is his greatest work. In-
deed, it is considered to be the finest church in Europe, with the
single exception of St. Peter's, at Kome, which many travellers assert
to have the advantage only in size.
14. It required one hundred years to build St. Peter's. The first
stone of St. Paul's was laid in 1765, and the whole building was
completed in thirty-five years, with the exception of a few decora-
tions. It seemed as if the life of the venerable architect was
lengthened, that he might enjoy the pleasure of seeing the accom-
plishment of his great work. He died in the year it was finished,
aged ninety-one.
CHAPTER CLXXXII.
Charles sacrifices the Earl of Clarendon to the Cabal. — Tho Kiu^ b e-
coj2is§U3i..jl^sisMr^ j2JL£^^^^' — Grr^f^i Discontent in England. —
Habeas Corpus Law.
1. The calamities of which Charles had been a witness were not
without some good effect on his disposition, and detached him for
a while from the idle and dissolute habits into which he had sunk ;
but his vicious companions soon came about him and rallied him
out of all his good resolutions, and he relapsed into his former way
of life. These dissolute associates, the chief of whom was the Duke
of Buckingham, the witty duke, as he was called, had long medi-
tated the overthrow of Lord Clarendon, whose virtue and integrity
made him the particular object of their dislike.
2. Charles, forgetting how faithfully this great statesman had
Bcrved him in ^11 his wanderings and necessities, and how much his
improvements were proposed? 13. Who framed the rules for adjusting land claims!
What architect was chiefly employed?
CLXXXII.— 1. What effect had these calamities on Charles? What of Clarendon?
THE WAR WITH HOLLAND RENEWED. 1672-. 34')
wisdom had contributed to strengthen him on the throne, readily
acceded to a plan which was to remove a man who was some check
upon hii vices. Clarendon was, therefore, on various frivolous pre-
tences, found guilty of neglect of duty, and sentenced to banishment.
3. He retired into France, and employed the remainder of his life
chiefly in composing his excellent " History of the Eebellion," and
also in writing an account of his own life. His youngest daughter,
Anna Hyde, married the Duke of York, and was the mother of
Mary and Anne, subsequently queens of England.
4. After Clarendon's disgrace, Eupert, the Duke of Ormond, Sir
Orlando Bridgeman, and other men of wisdom and experience, had
for a time the chief weight in the council. But in 1670, their influ-
ence declined, and the king, whose carelessness about public affairs
daily increased, committed the entire management to five of the most
unprincipled men in the kingdom, Clifford, Ashley, Buckingham,
Arlington, and Lauderdale, who were called the Cabal, from the first
letters of their names.
5. One of the last acts of Clarendon had been to make peace with
the Dutch, with whom the country had been several years at war.
This war was carried on principally on the sea, and in the course
of it the English had established that superiority, of which Blake,
in the time of Cromwell, had laid the foundation. The naval com-
manders in this war were Prince Rupert and the Duke of Albemarle.
6. In those days there was no great distinction between the land
and sea service. A good general was thought fully competent to
command at sea. Events proved the correctness of this opinion.
For Blake, who is the most distinguished of Britain's naval com-
manders, with the exception, perhaps, of Nelson, whom we shall
soon have occasion to notice, did not go to sea till he was past fifty
years of age, and was then transferred from the command of an
army to that of a fleet.
7. One of the first acts of the Cabal was to renew the war with
Holland. Charles at first hesitated to adopt a measure to which the
people of England were very much opposed ; but Louis XIV., King
of France, who was himself at war with Holland, and desired the
assistance of England, overcame his scruples. The persuasive argu-
ments of Henrietta, who visited her brother on this business, were
supported by some more solid and effective reasons, in the shape of
gold, a large quantity of which was annually to be at the service of
the king, so long as he should sacrifice the interests of his own
country to those of France.
8. Charles no longer hesitated ; his pleasures were very expensive,
and money was hard to be obtained from his subjects for such vile
uses. A secret treaty was made between the two monarchs, by which
Charles became the pensioner of Louis. War was declared against
Holland. The chief distinction gained by the English in this war
was upon the sea. The Duke of York commanded the fleet, and
under him were Prince Rupert and Lord Sandwich.
4. Who governed after Clarendon's disgrace? What was the Cabal? 5. What of th«
British power on the ocean? Who were the naval commanders? 7. ITow was Chario*
346 HABEAS CORPUS. 1679.
9. In 1674, the Cabal was broken up by the death of Clifford, and
the disgrace of Ashley, now become Lord Shaftesbury. Honester
ministers came into place; peace was made with Holland; but
Charles still maintained his secret treaty with Louis, and rendered
such services as might entitle him to his annual pay. This treaty
with France was, as we have said, secret, and the receipt of money
by him from Louis was also secret ; but his manifest predilection
for that country excited distrust among his subjects, and he and the
parliament were on very bad terms.
10. This parliament, which had assembled in 1660, in all the in-
toxication of joy, loyalty, and hope, which it was natural to feel at
the king's restoration, was dissolved in 1678, and separated with
feelings of severe disappointment at his utter want of conduct and
principle. The king was supposed to be a papist at heart, and the
Duke of York, who was heir to the throne, was an avowed papist.
The people, who entertained as great a horror of popery as ever,
were naturally alarmed for the safety of the Protestant church.
11. The king must have money, and so he was compelled to sum-
mon a new parliament to pass a law authorizing him to collect taxes.
No sooner was it assembled, than an attempt was made in the house
of commons to pass a law excluding the Duke of York from the
throne, and settling the succession upon his daughter Mary, who
was now married to her cousin William, Prince of Orange. This
attempt was not successful.
12. This parliament is memorable for passing what is called the
Habeas Corpus law, by which enactment, it was rendered illegal to
detain any person in prison, unless he were accused of some specific
offence, for which he was by law subject to punishment; it also
secured to all a prompt trial. Thus it affords a complete protection
against arbitrary punishment. Every person who is imprisoned has
a right to demand to be brought before some magistrate, who is
bound to inquire into the cause of his imprisonment, and if it shall
appear to be insufficient, is required to set him at liberty.
13. The judge, upon the demand of the prisoner, issues an order,
technically called a writ, commanding the jailer to have the body of
the prisoner brought before him, &c. These writs were formerly in
Latin, and the two first words were Habeas Corpus; and hence the
name commonly given to the law. This law has been adopted from
England by each of the United States ; and it can only be set aside
in cases of rebellion or war.
persuaded to renew the war with Holland? 9. When, and by what event, was the Calia^
broken up? What jf the state of feeling in England? 11. What attempt did the new
parliament make ? 12,13. What of the Habeas Corpus act?
L. i„f.
ORIGIN OF TilE TERMS WHIG AND TORY. 1680. 347
CHAPTEB? CLXXXIII.
Orifjhi qf , f.hp^ jf^TW Wh''9 (i%d,TiMf — Distracted State of the Country
— ^'he JRye-house Plot. — Death of Russell and Sydney. — Death oj
Charles II. — His Habits. — Fashions of Dress.
1. The country was now divided into two parties; those who
wished to exclude the Duke of York from the throne, and those who
were opposed to this measure. This was a renewal of the old strug-
gle between the people and the court, which had resulted before in
the death of Charles I. and the establishment of the Commonwealth.
The two parties, which had hitherto been distinguished as the court
party and^ the country party, in 1680 received designations which
have continued to this day.
2. The court party reproached their antagonists with being no
better than Whigs, a name by which certain religious fanatics in
Scotland were known. The country party found a resemblance
between the courtiers and certain banditti in Ireland, to! whom the
appellation Tory was affixed. These names, which were at first
terms of reproach, were soon generally used to distinguish the two
parties, and we shall adopt them for the future.
3. The whigs were the strongest in numbers, and they received
daily accessions; for the conduct of the king and his brother gave
more and more dissatisfaction. While the country was thus filled
with discontent and apprehension, the king was urged by the vin-
dictive temper of the duke to exercise severities foreign to his
nature, and many persons were taken up and executed, on sus-
picion of being engaged in plots against his ni'ajesty's life. One of
these persons was Lord William Russell, a nobleman of high cha-
racter, who was accused of being concerned in what was called the
Rye-house plot, from the name of a house where the conspirators
held their meetings.
4. The witnesses against him were of the most infamous charac-
ter ; but Russell was condemned and executed. Algernon Sydney,
whom we have before mentioned, was also tried and executed.
Nothing was proved against him, but he was known to be attached
to republican principles, and that was sufficient reason for suspect-
ing him of a design to murder the king.
5. These executions were in some degree in retaliation of the ex-
ecution of certain papist friends of the Duke of York, who, five
years before, in 1678, had been condemned and beheaded on the
charge of a design to introduce popery ; the chief Avitness against
them being Titus Gates, a man of infamous character. Though the
king permitted these things to be done, he does not appear to have
approved of them, and often opposed his brother's violent counsels.
CLXXXIII. — 1. Into wliat parties was England divided? 2, Whence were tlie names
derived? 3. To wliat \v;is the king urged by his brother? What of Lord Wiliianr
Russtdl ? 4. Wliat of Si^ydney ? 5. For wliat were these executions a retaliation f
348 DEATH OF CHAIILES II. — 1685.
6. One day he said to him, " Brother, I am too old to go again
on my tf-ave.s; you may, if you choose it," — meaning that the
measures which the duke wished him to pursue would provoke the
people to open rebellion. Charles*, though he was so careless and
idle, had good sense; he plainly perceived the discontents that
were rising, and we are assured that he had determined to take the
best way of appeasing them, by dismissing his bad advisers.
7. But he had no opportunity of trying the experiment ; for in the
midst of a life of vicious indulgence, he was attacked by apoplexy,
and died, after a few days' illness, February 6th, 1685, in the fifty-
fifth year of his age, and twenty-fifth of his reign. He married
Catharine of Braganza, by whom he had no children. _ The charac-
ter of Charles was very well portrayed in a lively epigram, which
was made on him while yet alive by one of the wits of his court :
/ 8. "Here lies our sovereign lord, the king,
Whose word no man relies on;
Who never said a foolish thing,
And never did a wise one."
This was shown to Charles, and he said, in his pleasant way, that
it was very true ; for his words were his own, but his actions were
his ministers'.
9. His agreeable manners made him a greater favorite with the
people than he deserved to be. He would sit for hours on the
benches in St. James' Park, amusing himself with some tame ducks
and his dogs, amidst a crowd of people, with whom he would talk
and joke. These dogs were a particular breed of spaniels, of which
Charles was most troublesomely fond.
10. He had so many in his bedroom and other apartments, that
Mr. Evelyn says the whole palace was made offensive and disagree-
able by them. This particular breed were called King Charles'
dogs, and have been very much in request. It is believed that
none of the true breed are now left, except some beautiful black
and tan spaniels, which belonged to tjae Duke of Norfolk, and
which used to riot over Arundel Castle, one of his residences, much
in the same wav in which their ancestors racketed about the palace
at Whitehall.
11. The Restoration brought as great a revolution in dress as in
government or manners. The precise, plain attire of the puritans
gave place to ribands, and feathers, and shoulder-knots. Shoe-
buckh^s became the rage, but those who affected plainness in their
dress continued to wear strings. To avoid as much as possible the
imputation of being a round-head, the loyal subjects wore long
flowing wigs of curled and frizzled false hair. Men of tender con-
sciences were greatly scandalized at this fashion, considering it
more indecent than long hair, because it was unnatural. ,
12. Many preachers held forth against it in their sermons, and cut
their own hair shorter to express their abhorrence of it. It was ob-
served that a periwig gave an appearance of dignity, and procured for
What were the king's feelings? How did he express them? 7. When did Charles die?
In what year of his age? Of liis reign? 8. Wluit epigram was made on him ? 9. Wha*
POETS AKD PHILOSOrHEKS OF THE TIME OF CHARLES II. 349
the wearers .i respect to which they were strangers before. The
judges and physicians, who thoroughly understood the magic powei
of a wig, gave it all the advantage of length as well as size, for they
enveloped the upper parts of the body in a huge mass of hair three
feet in length.
13. Wigs, however, established themselves in the public favor, and
maintained their place till the middle of the last century. Young
boys even were emulous of wearing them. A hair-dressei, in her
advertisement — for the artists were sometimes females — boasts that
she could cut and curl boys' hair in so fine a way, that it should be
impossible to distinguish it from a wig.
14. The ladies' heads, too, were frizzled and curled with the nicest
art, and they frequently set them off with heart-breakers. Sometimes a
string of pearls or an ornament of ribbon was worn on the head ; and,
in the latter part of this reign, hoods of various kinds were in fashion.
We cannot answer for the prevalence of blue stockings, but we are
told that one of the court beauties sometimes sported green.
Of theJ^ti
CHAPTEE CLXXXIV.
0/ th^J^isj(iM.Milm^^rM.'Ui&o^M^^^^ fm^^xi^:^^€!karim II.--
Many new Manufactures introduced into England.
1. As may be readily supposed, the gay court of Charles was not
without its poets. But their verses, for the most part, were grossly
infected by the prevailing licentiousness. Waller, however, who has
been styled the parent of English verse, was a man of respectable S;^^
character. He was a friend of Cromwell, and some of his best s ^\
verses are a panegyric upon the protector. Cowley was morevX
praised and admired during his lifetime than the great Milton; yet ^ • •;
his verses are as harsh as Waller's are smooth. ^\r\V
2. But of all the poets who flourished during this period, John
Dryden, "glorious John," as he was called, is, next to Milton, the
most esteemed at the present time. He was born in 1631, and did ,^ J
not die till 1701. He was somewhat of a time-server, for in 1658 ^^M\
^^
\*
I
i
we find him writing verses extolling the protector, and in 1660 he (\\
hails the return of Charles II. in a poem called " Astrea Kedux."
That monarch showed his sense of his merit, by appointing him, in
1668, to be the poet-laureate.
3. To please James II., Dryden became a Catholic ; but in this
he overreached himself; for when he was driven from the throne,
as we shall presently see, Dryden lost his office; he vented hi.'
jfhishabits? 10. What of his dogs? 11. What change in dress? What of the new style
r»f head-dress? 14. Wliat of ladies' head-dress?
CLXXXIV.— 1. What poets are mentioned of Cliarles II.'s time? What of Wall"-'
.SO
350 POETS ANJ) PHir.OSOPHERS OF THE TIME OF CHARLES II.
spleen against his successor in a satirical poem called " Mac-
Flecknoe." In his old age he wrote the Ode to St. Cecilia, which
of all his works displays the most imagination, and a translation of
the Latin poet Virgil's works into English verse, which Pope
declared to be the most noble and spirited translation in any
language.
4. We have said so much about the corruption of the times, that
it might almost seem there were no good men left in the kingdom.
Yet there were many such, even of those whose rank brought them
in contact with the court. There was the Duke of Ormond, and
his only son, Lord Ossory, who was the most popular man in the
kingdom, as he was also one of the most virtuous. He died early,
to the great grief of his father and of the whole nation.
5. The bereaved old duke used to say, " He would not change
his dead son for any living son in Christendom." So precious to
him was the remembrance of his virtues ! There was, likewise, a
little knot of wise men who contrived to enjoy in peace and quiet-
ness the tranquil satisfactions of science and philosopliy. Bishop
Wilkins, Mr. Evelyn, and Sir Christopher Wren — tw3 of whom
have before been mentioned — Mr. Boyle, and a few others, were of
this set.
6. Bishop Wilkins was a man of great talent and merit. He was
the brother-in-law of Oliver Cromwell, and by his influence with
the protector, contrived to save the University of Oxford, where he
was head of one of the colleges, from pillage. Mr. Evelyn was a
man of taste and literature, and was a patron of many artists, whose
merits might not have been known but for him. He first brought
Gibbons, a celebrated carver in wood, into notice.
7. Wood-carving naturally suggests to our minds the grotesque
figures which once ornamented the walls of country churches, and
the figure-heads of ships. Without seeing them, one can form no
idea of the exquisite beauty of the wreaths of flowers with which
Gibbons ornamented the walls of various edifices, and those of
some rooms in Windsor Castle. Mr. Evelyn was a great planter of
trees, and layer-out of grounds. He wrote a book on trees, called
the Sylva, which even those who have no land to plant may read
with pleasure.
8. He turned the attention of gentlemen owning land to this sub-
ject, and many millions of trees were consequently planted ; so that
he was a great benefactor to the present generation. Robert Boyle
was distinguished for his ability and goodness, and devoted his life
to science and religion. He was one of the founders of the Royal
Society, the most distinguished and useful scientific association in
the world.
9. None but men of the highest attainments are ac^mitted to this
society ; so that, to be a member of it, is a proof of great merit.
Charles was himself a lover of the sciences, particularly of chemistry
and mechanics; but he encouraged them more by precept than by
Of Cowley ? Of Dryden ? 4. What of the Duke of Ormond ? What of his son ? 5. What
philosophers are mentioned? 6. What of Wilkins? Of Evelyn? 7. What of wood-carv
ins;? To what did Mr, Evelyn particularly attend ? 8. What of Boyle? What fif 1!ie
JAMES II. — 1H>5. 351
example ; for his erring courtiers left little money to be expended in
the encouragement of science.
10. Still the useful arts made great progress in his reign. The art
of dyeing woollen cloth was introduced into England from France,
and the art of making glass from Venice. Manufactures in iron,
brass, silk, hats, paper, &c. were established. The empire of Great
Britain in America was increased by the conquest of New York from
the Dutch, and by the settlement of South Carolina and Pennsylvania.
CHAPTER CLXXXV.
James II. and his Wife, Maria cC Este. — General Dahiel and his long
Beard. — About Beards in general.
1. The Duke of York was in the fifty-third year of his age when
he succeeded his brother on the throne of England, and took the
title of James II. The Duke of Buckingham used to say that the
difference between James and his brother was, that Charles could
see things, if he would; James would see things, if lie could; mean-
ing, that Charles possessed a natural quickness, which enabled him
to comprehend with facility everything that he desired to learn ; but
that James, though not so clever, was more persevering and willing
to study.
2. As he was very young when the civil Avar broke out, it is prob-
able he received no regular education. He was about thirteen when
he saw his father for the last time. They were both prisoners in the
hands of the parliament. At this interview the king told him that
as he was old enough to be trusted with a secret, he would tell him
one. This was, that Colonel Banfield was to contrive means of con-
veying him abroad, and that he must do all that the colonel should
desire, and be very discreet.
3. At last, Banfield found means to let James, who was confined
in St. James' palace, know that all was ready, and that he would
wait for him at one of the doors of the park. James was allowed to
play with his sister Elizabeth in a room which opened on a back
stairs that led to a door into the garden. That evening they had
been left alone, and James took the opportunity of running down
into the garden.
4. From thence, without either hat or cloak, he contrived to get
unperceived to the door where Banfield was waiting. James was
hurried to a house not far off, where a woman's dress had been pro-
vided for him. Thus disguised, he succeeded in getting on board a
vessel which was about to sail for Holland ; this country he reached
Roj'al Society? 9. What of Charles' love of science ? 10. What new manufactures were
introduced?
CLXXXV —1. What of .Tames II.? 2. Relate the particulars of his escar') from Eng-
352 ABOUT BEARDS IN GENERAL.
in safety, and was placed for a short time under the care of his
sister, the Princess of Orange.
5. From that time to the restoration he passed many uncomfort
able years, sometimes at Paris with his mother, who treated him
with great rigor, and sometimes at Bruges, or Bruss(4s, in his brother
Charles' court — if that could be called a court which had nothing
but high-sounding titles to distinguish it. The lords of the bed-
chamber had scarcely a bed to lie on, and masters of horse were
obliged to go on foot.
6. The good humor and easiness of Charles, who could never find
a vexation in anything that he could turn into a joke, did something,
indeed, to cheer and enliven the circle which surrounded him. At
the restoration, James was made commander of the English navy ;
which })Ost suited him, as he had great courage, and was of an
active, enterprising spirit. He either invented sea-signals or greatly
improved them, and made many beneficial alterations in the man-
agement of naval affairs.
7. After the death of his first wife, he married Maria Beatrice, of
Este, daughter of the Duke of Modena. This proved an unfortunate
marriage; for she was an ill-judging woman, and meddled indis-
creetly in affairs of state. She was a very beautiful, but a very
proud woman. Of the latter we may give an instance. At the
time she was Duchess of York, the duke invited old General Dalziel
to dine with him ; but she refused to sit at the table with him, be-
cause he was a subject !
8. She at last consented to sit down to the table, upon her hus-
band's remonstrating, and telling her that, but for the good services
of such men, he might still have been a miserable exile. This Gen-
eral Dalziel had been a faithful servant to Charles L, and on the
day his master was executed, he made a vow never to shave his
beard again, but to let it grow, in token of his mourning. He lived
to be very old, and his beard grew to be of an enormous length, and
reached down to his girdle, while his head was entirely bald. After
the restoration, he used to come up every year from Scotland to pay
his respects to the king.
9. His grotesque appearance caused much amusement to the
courtiers, but Charles always received him with real kindness, and
made him very welcome. It might be thought that everybody wore
beards in old times, as the Turks do now ; but the mode of dressing
the chin in England varied as much as the fashion of clothes. The
Normans shaved their chins close; and William the Conqueror
almost drove the Anglo-Saxons to desperation by requiring them to
do the same.
10. In the time of the Tudors the beard appears to have been per-
mitted to grow long ; for Henry VIII. is always painted with a beard ;
and in some of Holbein's pictures there are very long ones. In
Elizabeth's reign. Lord Burleigh, Lord Essex, and many others, are
land at the commencement of the civil war. 5. How did he pass his time while out of
England? What of Charles II.'s court while abroad? 7. What of his second wife I
What of General Dalziel ? 9. What of beards ?
JAMES II. SEEKS TJ RESTORE POPERY. 1687.
353
represented with huge beards spread out, and cut square at the bot-
tom ; but in the time of Charles I., the beard was reduced to a little
pointed lock on the chin, which was thought to give rather a fine
expression to the countenance, except when qualified, as it gener-
ally was, by two fierce mustachios on the upper lip.
'•^
CHAPTER CLXXXVI.
,.v»^o jj ^^^^^^^ fQ ff^^" 'Pq^^'x — Great Onielties practised by Jeffrxs
and Kirk in consequence of Monmouth's Rebellion. — Rash Conduct n \
of James. — The Prince of Orange invades England. — James flies to Ha^^
France. ' " "" ~~
BISHOPS SENT TO THE TOWEK BY JAMES II.
1. James, as soon as he came to the throne, declared his inten-
tion of maintaining the existing laws, both in church and state ;
and, as he had always been found sincere, this declaration served
greatly to tranquillize the minds of the people. Yet, notwithstand-
ing this, he soon after aent a Catholic priest to Rome to negotiate a
reunion with that church. The pope. Innocent XI., had more
prii^hce than James, and advised him to attempt nothing rashly.
2. The king's security was much increased by the suppression of a
rebellion which had broken out, headed by the Duke of Monmouth.
CLXXXVI.-l.
30*
Wb^ was James' declaration to his subjects? How did his acts con-
354 THE PRINCE OF ORANGE INVADES ENGLAND. 16S&.
The punishment of the rebels was very severe ; and the cruelties
perpetrated by Judge Jeffries and Colonel Kirk, have left indelible
stains on their memories, and on the memory of James II. Having
by this means, as he supposed, suppressed the discontents of his sub-
jects, the king thought the way clear for the restoration of popery.
3. Being led on by the rash counsels of his confessor, and the
vehemence of the queen, he removed many Protestants from their
offices, both in church and state, and filled their places with Catho-
lics. In one instance he sent six bishops to the Tower, for a mild
remonstrance against his measures. So severe was he, that his
friends, the Catholics, thought his conduct dangerous and ill judged.
At last the pope sent a nuncio, as his ambassador is called, to Eng-
land, warning the king of the imprudence of his conduct.
4. There was one great drawback on ttie king's zeal for the restora-
tion of popery. He had no son, and the Princess of Orange, who
would succeed him, was a Protestant; indeed, her husband was
looked up to as the great support of the reformed religion in Europe.
All that James might do would, therefore, l)e undone immediately
after hLs death. His hopes, therefore, rested upon having a son ;
and when, on the 10th of June, 1688, the desired event happened,
he thought that everything would result according to his wishes.
5. This very event, however, hastened his own expulsion from the
throne; for the people, who had been cheered by the hope of a Prot-
estant sovereign after James' death, now seeing themselves cut off
from any further indulgence of this. expectation, became anxious
for the king's dethronement; and many persons of rank entered
into secret negotiations with the Prince of Orange. Meanwhile,
James' conduct seemed nothing but a course of blind infatuation.
6. At last, his ambassador in Holland sent to warn him that he
might expect an invasion from that country. The letter fell from
his hand, and it was some time before he recovered the power of
thinking and acting. AVhen at last he roused himself from this
state of consternation, the only means that occurred to him of avert-
ing the impending storm was to retract some of his late obnoxious
measures. But these concessions gained him no credit, and were
attributed only to fear.
7. At this juncture a declaration from the Prince of Orange, that
he was coming to England to redress their grievances, was received
with joy by the people throughout the kingdom. William landed
at Torbay, November 5th, 1688. The whole "country was soon in
commotion. The people combined almost universally against their
misjudging and ill-advised king. The nobility, one after another,
joined the invader. Even those upon whom James thought he
could most surely rely deserted him; Prince George, of Denmark,
who had married his daughter Anne, among the rest.
8. This princess herself left London. When the news of her de-
parture was brought to the poor monarch, he burst into tears. " God
form to it? 2. What of Monmouth's rebellion ? What of Jeffries and Kirk? 3, Who
were James' advisers ? 4. What drawback to James' zeal ? Wa? this removed? 5. What
were the consequen! es ? 6. What priest w-arned James of his ila»i|ivr? How did he seeV
JAMEte ESCAPES TO PRANCE. 1G88.
35^
help me," he exclaimed, " my own children have foi-saken me." In
the extremity of perplexity and dismay, he assembled the few noble-
men who had not yet deserted him. 'Addressing the Earl of Bed-
ford, father of Lord William Eussell, who, it will be recollected,
was executed by James' intrigues in the preceding reign, "My loi'd,"
said he, "you are an honest man, have great credit, and can do me
signal service."
LANDING OF THE PRINCE OF ORANGE.
9. "Ah, sir," replied the earl, " I am old and feeble ; I can do but
little service; but I once had a son that could have assisted you, but
he is no more." The king was now left to the influence of the priests
and the queen, who were continually urging him to flight, holding
up the fate of Charles I. as a warning. Yielding to their fears and
clamors, he forbore to make one eflbrt to preserve his throne. Send-
ing his wife and infant son secretly away, he himself left London
on the 12th of December, attended only by Sir Edward Hales.
10. His intention was to get oif board a ship at Sheerness, and to
escape into France. But he was stopped at Feversham, and led
back to London, much to the dissatisfaction of the Prince of Orange,
who had promised his wife that her father should receive no per-
sonal injury. William therefore secretly assisted James in a second
attempt to escape. On the 25th of December he landed in France,
and proceeded to St. Germain, near Paris, where he was received by
Louis XIV. with great generosity and commiseration. He had
reigned three years.
to avert it? With what effect ? 7. When did William land in England? IIow was he
received? 9. Relate the remainder of James' story.
356 revglut:on of ip-:>.
famly of james ii.
WIVES.
(1. Anne Hyde, daughter of the Earl of Clarendon.
2. Maria D'Este, daughter of the Duke of Modena.
CHILDREN.
Mary, married to the Prince of Orange, ] oi-u r » tt i
Anne, married to Prince George, of Denmark, j Children of Anne Hyde.
.James Francis Edward, called the Pretender,
;Miiria Louisa, who was to have been a nun, }• Children of Maria D'Estft
but death prevented,
CHAPTER CLXXXVII.
The Jiev ohitiqii g f l§^^, — William and Mary called to the Throne.—
y ^ia m m aFel himself ver y disagreeab le to th e P^
1. The country was now virtually without any government.
Parliament was assembled as speedily as possible. After a long
contest between the whigs and tories, it was finally decreed that the
throne was vacant by the abdication of James II. They proceeded
to fill it, by making the Prince and Princess of Orange joint sover-
eigns, and they took the title of William and Mary. They received
the crown upon certain terms set forth in what is called the " Bill
of Rights."
2. By this " Bill," the powers of the sovereign and the rights of
the people were defined ; thus settling the questions which had so
long vexed the nation. In case these sovereigns died without leav-
ing children, the Princess Anne was to succeed ; and in 1701, when
it had become probable that this princess would die, leaving no
family, a further law was passed, settling the crown on Sophia,
wife of the Elector of Hanover, and her descendants, being Pro-
testants.
3. Sophia was the grand-daughter of James L, being the daughter
of the Queen of Bohemia, as she was called, from an imaginary
dignity assumed by her husband. Thus resolute were the parliament
in excluding the Prince of Wales'; whom many, without any reason,
declared not to be the son of James and Maria D'Este, but an
infant acknowledged by them for the purpose of depriving Mary of
her right to the succession.
4. The abdication of James II. and the election of William and
Mary, are called The Eevolution of 1688. William III. was in his
tliirty-ninth year when called to the throne. He was of middle height,
and very thin. It is said that he was so feeble, that he was commonly
CLXXXVII.— 1. What did parliament do after James II. left England? 2. What is the
Bill of Rights? Upon whom was the crown settled if William and Mary left no cln'ldren?
i. What was the change in sovereigns called? What of William III,? 6. What of Maryl
WILLIAM AND MARY CALLED TO THE THRONE. 1688. 357
obliged ^to be lifted on horseback; but that, when once mounted,
he managed his horse with admirable skill, and seemed as if he im-
bibed the strength and spirit of the animal he rode. He had an
aquiline nost, a high forehead, fine eyes, and a very grave aspect.
5. His countenance was an index to his mind; for he was gravity
itself; cold and inflexible; reserved, but not artful. Nothing en-
livened him but the animation of a battle. He then seemed to put
on a different nature, and was full of spirit and alacrity. His
chief favorites were two Dutchmen, Bentinck, whom he created
Duke of Portland, and De Ginkel, whom he made Earl of Athlone.
They were able men, and much respected, and faithful servants to
the king, who was as grave and reserved with them as with every-
body else.
6. Mary had a fine person, with an engaging countenance, accom-
panied by an air of great dignity. She had a good understanding,
tvhich she had cultivated by reading. She took great delight in the
conversation of learned and pious men, especially of John Tillot-
son. Archbishop of Canterbury, a truly good man, who died in
1694. Mary was also fond of needle-work, and introduced the
fashion, which was so prevalent a hundred years ago, of working
tent-stitch, and cross-stitch for carpets and chair-cushions.
7. The example of the queen would seem to have had great influ-
ence over female manners ; for, before her time, the ladies of Eng-
land were remarkable for being never employed..|rWilliam had not
been long King of England before he and his new' subjects became
mutually discontented with each other. He had been bred in camps,
and was accustomed to the implicit obedience which is always paid
to a general. He found the management of a free people so trouble-
some, that at one time he was very near resigning the crown in
disgust.
8. The English, on their side, were out of humor with a monarch
who, instead of living among them in a social way, as former sover-
eigns were wont to do, spent most of his time either alone in his
closet, or at a camp he had formed near Hounslow ; and when he
did show himself in his court, appeared sullen and out of humor.
Another ground of complaint, was his partiality for his native
country, to avenge whose quarrels he was willing to involve Eng-
land in a war with France.
Vhat fashion did she introduce ? 7. What of the feeling of William towards the peopl* ?
5 What was th e feeling of the people ?
358 THE MASSACRE OF GLENCOE. — 1690.
CHAPTEK OLXXXVIII.
The Highlanders refuse to acknowledge William and Mary. — Thi
Afn.^snrrp. qf Ol^i\o.^p. — French Troops invade Ireland. — Battle of the
Boyne. — Death of James 11.
1. The neighboring countries of Scotland and Ireland did 'not
s^ubmit so quietly as England to the rule of the new sovereigns.
The parliament of Scotland had, indeed, declared their throne to
be vacant, and offered it to William and Mary. But a consider-
able portion of those Scots who inhabit the mountainous parts of
Scotland, and are hence called Highlanders, refused to abandon
their old sovereign. These people were at that time not much
more civilized than our Indians.
2. Their chief delight was in war and in hunting. They were
very strict in keeping up relationships; and all persons who were
descended on the father's side from the same ancestors were consid-
ered as belonging to one family or clan. The head of the family
was the chief of the clan. The attachment which the rest bore to
the chief was of the most ardent kind, and they were always ready
to follow wherever he chose to lead them.
3. Lord Dundee and other chiefs, taking the part of James, sum-
moned their clansmen to follow them. They met and defeated a
large body of William's troops at Killicrankie. Dundee himself
was, however, killed, and his death so broke the spirit of the High-
landers, that the different clans in a short time submitted to the
authority of William. A general pardon was offered to all who
should take the oath of allegiance — ^that is, should swear to obey
jWilliam — on or before a particular day.
4. Macdonald, of Glencoe, a Highland chief, had put off taking
[the oath till the last day, and then, unfortunately mistaking the place
where it was to be received, went to Fort William instead of In verary .
When he found his error he set off in all haste for In verary ; but the
roads being bad and the snow deep on the ground, he did not arrive
there till after the stated day. In consideration, however, of the
circumstances, he and his clan were allowed to take the oath, and
returned home feeling secure of pardon and protection.
5. The Earl of Breadalbane, chief of one branch of the Campbells,
Ijad a private pique against Macdonald, and had savagely sworn to
effect his destruction. Under color of his having refused to take at
the proper time the required oath, he represented him to the king
as an obstinate rebel. The Earl of Stair, the secretary of state for
Scotland, seems to have joined also in the horrible plot. In conse-
quence of their representations, William granted a warrant for the
destruction, not only of Macdonald, but of his whole clan.
6. A party of the Campbells were sent to Glencoe. They were
CLXXXVIII. — 1. Did Scotland and Ireland submit to the new sovereigns? What of
the Highlanders? 3. What of their success in James' cause? 4, 5. 6. Relate the pa'-
INVASION OF IRELAND. 1690. 359
received by the Macdonalds as friends, and stayed with tliem nearly
a fortnight. At length, supposing that the passes of the mountains
were stopped by troops, they fell like butchers on the unwarned and
unsuspecting Macdonalds. Nearly forty persons were massacred
The rest made their escape, the severity of the weather having pre-
vented the troops from actually closing the passes.
7. Many of those who had thus escaped for the present, perished
afterwards by famine, by exposure to the weather, or died of grief.
Tiiis shocking outrage caused a general detestation of William's
-ovornment, and was the beginning of a long series of troubles in
Scotland. The king tried to excuse himself by saying that he signed
the fatal warrant in the hurry of business, without being aware of*
its full import.
8. Louis XIV. of France had a great passion for military glory,
and for conquering other countries ; but of late years his projects had
been defeated, chiefly by the sagacity and courage of William while
yet Prince of Orange. Louis was very ready, therefore, to assist
James in humbling this rival, and furnished him with a body of
troops, with which he landed in Ireland, where the people, who were
for tlie most part Papists, received him with gladness.
9. Londonderry, which was occupied by Protestants, held out for
William. James laid siege to it ; but the people, after being reduced
to the utmost extremity for want of food, were finally relieved.. At
length William came over to Ireland, at the head of a large army.
The hostile forces, commanded by the rivals for the crown in person,
came in si^ht of each other on opposite sides of the river Boyne, on
the 29th of June, 1690. William had a narrow escape; for, whilst
taking a survey of the enemy, a cannon-ball killed two persons
standing near, and slightly wounded him also.
10. The decisive battle was fought the next day. William, who
led his troops in person to the attack, remained master of the field.
James watched the progress of the battle from a neighboring hill.
He was frequently heard to exclaim, " Oh ! spare my English sub-
jects!" for, though fighting against him, he could not bear to see
them slain. When he saw his troops give way, he turned his horse's
head towards Dublin, and fled without making one effort to retrieve
the fortune of the day.
11. He had now lost all the resolution and activity which had
distinguished him in the former part of his life ; his mind seemed to
be entirely subdued. When he arrived at Dublin he assembled the
magistrates and announced to them his intention of abandoning the
country. In a few days he sailed for France, and there passed the
rest of his life, practising the austerities of a monk. He died in
1701. After the battle of the Boyne, the Jacobites, as the partisans
of James were called, made no very serious attempt to overthrow
the power of William.
ticulars of the massacre of Gloncoe. ' 7, What of the king's part in the outrage? 8. What
of Louis XIV.? 9. When was the battle of the Boyne fought? Between whom? la
What of .Tames' conduct during the battle? 11. What were his partisans called?
860 DEATH OF MARY. — 16:4. OF WILLIAM. 1702.
CHAPTER CLXXXIX.
Peace of Ryswick. — Death of Mary ; of William. — Peter the Greafi
V'^^^IP Engla&d. — Evelyn^ s Garden at Sayes Court.
1. As the three kingdoms were now reduced to submission, Wil-
liam was at liberty to attend personally to the conduct of the war
on the continent of Europe. Leaving England in January, 1691, he
tended in Holland, narrowly escaping death by drowning ; for, in his
impatience, he had attempted to land from his ship when she was
at a distance from the shore, in an open boat ; but the wind rising,
he was tossed about for eighteen hours. He spent nearly the whole
of the next three years on the continent,
2. During his absence Queen Mary governed the kingdom with
great firmness and judgment, and at the same time with great mild-
ness. She endeared herself much to the people, who sincerely
lamented her death, which was occasioned by the small-pox, Decem-
ber 28th, 1694. William was in England at the time, and suffered
as much from the event as his cold temper would permit. He re-
turned to the continent, and continued the war against France till
1697, when the peace of Ryswick, as it is called, because concluded
at that place, restored tranquillity to Europe.
3. This endured, however, but a short time, and William was
making active preparations for a renewal of hostilities against France,
when an accident put an end to his life. On the 21st of February,
1702, as he was riding from Hampton Court to Kensington, his horse
fell with him, and he was thrown with so much violence that he broke
his collar-bone. His attendants conveyed him back to Hampton
Court, where the bone was set ; but the same evening he went to
Kensington in a coach, and the jolting of the carriage again dislo-
cated the bone.
4. Recovering partially from the effects of the accident, he again
relapsed, and died on the 8th of March, 1702, in the fifty-second year
of his age, and fourteenth of his reign. After his death, a ring, con-
taining some of the late queen's hair, was found fastened by a black
ribbon to his arm. William appears to have had a regard for one
portion of his subjects at least, for he appropriated his palace at
Greenwich as a hospital for sick and disabled seamen. The poor,
worn-out soldier was already provided for in the hospital at Chelsea,
founded by Charles II.
5. During the cessation of hostilities which we have mentioned,
England received a visit from a very remarkable personage. The
people of Russia at this period were quite barbarians ; they knew few
of the arts, and none of the refinements of life. Their sovereign, or
CLXXXIX.— 1. What of William after peace was restored in his kingflom ? 2. When
did Mary die? When was peace restored? What is it called? 3. What caused Wil-
lium'3 death? When? 4. In what year of his life? Of his reign? To what purpose
was Greenwich palace appropriated ? What of Chelsea hospital ? 5. What of Peter 1. of
PETER THE GREAT VISITS ENGLAND. — 1698. 361
ezar^ as he is called, Peter I., was of an active mind and great
capacity, and he was filled with the highest ambition of a great
m( narch, that of improving the condition of those whom he is ap-
pointed to govern. His first attempt was to promote the discipline
of his troops.
6. He enlisted as a common soldier in one of his own regiments ;
he procured German officers, and set the example of learning the
I exercise. He next attended to the formation of a navy. He spent
many months at Archangel, living for the most part on board the
Dutch and English ships which happened to be there. But a full
knowledge of ship-building could not thus be acquired ; so, laying
aside his rank and title, he went in the train of his own ambassador
to Holland, passing by the name of Peter Michaelef.
7. Here he worked for some time as a common ship-c£trpenter.
The shed under which he worked, and a boat of his building, are
still preserved at Saardam. From Holland he passed over to Eng-
land, still using his assumed name, that he might avoid all the
tedious ceremonies he must have submitted to, had he appeared as
a royal personage. Still it was very well known who Peter
Michaelef was, and care was taken by William that he should
have every attention consistent with his wishes.
8. Peter established himself at Deptford, a great naval station.
Our old friend, Mr. Evelyn, had a house at Deptford, called Sayes
Court. Having great skill in gardening, he had spared no expense
in adorning the grounds about it, and it was considered a pattern
of elegance. The grounds were laid out in a style which would not
suit the taste of the present day. It was called the Dutch style, in
compliment to William, but was, in fact, the French style, being in
imitation of Louis XIV.'s gardens at Versailles.
9. It was very formal and artificial, the garden being principally
laid out in flower-borders, which were disposed in regular shapes
and patterns. The more fantastical the shapes of the flower-beds,
and the more complicated the walks, the more they were admired,
provided the opposite sides of the garden corresponded with one
another. There were walks between clipped hedges, cascades,
fountains, statues, yew-trees cut into all kinds of shapes, arbors,
and terraces.
10. With all the variety, there was a regularity and formality
which the poet Pope well describes, when he says, —
"Grove nods at grove; each alley has its brother,
And half the platform just reflects the other."
Unluckily for Mr. Evelyn, William desired him to accommodate
Peter with his house. The czar, whose mind could embrace great
objects, had no taste for neatness ; and the house and grounds were
soon reduced to a lamentaJDle state of disorder by the hard-working
czar, who made no ceremony of destroying the shrubs and tram-
pling down the flowers.
Russia's character ? *6, 7. Relate such particulars of his life as are given. 8. What la
said of Mr. Evelyn's garden? What style is this called? Of what is it an imitation?
9. What of the style? 10, 11. What of Peter's amusements at Sayes Court?
31
362 ENGLISH SOCIETY DURING THE CIVIL WARS.
11. One of his diversions was to be wheeled in a wheelbarroT»
through the neat-clipped hedges that had been raised with so much
care and cost. The czar stayed three months at Deptford; and he
and his people, who, as Mr. Evelyn's old servant said to his master,
were " right nasty," left the place in a deplorable condition. The
king paid for the actual damage they did, but could not restore th»
beauty of the gardens.
CHAPTER CXC.
Clmmfizs^u-Bt^^^i^LJjiuing.md Manners during the Civil Wars. —
About the Arms and Dress of the Soldiers. — TJie Healing Ar-t.
1. In old times, as the reader will remember, the nobles lived in
their castles like petty sovereigns, and maintained a splendid hos-
pitality ; and when they came to London they kept open house,
and friends and retainers were sumptuously entertained. But the
civil wars had made a great change in this respect. Many of the
old nobles had lost all their property, and^ of those who had any, the
larger part had acquired other tastes during their exile.
2. A writer of the time of Charles II. tells us that " the English
are generally great /esA-eaters, although, by the nearness of the sea,
and abundance of rivers, there is no lack of fish. In former times
their table was covered four times a day ; they had breakfasts of
meat, dinners of meat, beverages of meat, and suppers ; but in the
late troubles, many eminent families being impoverished, a custom
was taken up by many of the nobility and gentry, of eating a plen-
tiful dinner, but little or no supper."
3. Charles I. was the last sovereign of England who lived in that
Btyle of magnificence and abundant plenty, w4iich used to excite
amazement in the foreigners who visited the country. There were
daily in his palace at Whitehall eighty -six tables, well furnished at
each meal, as we may suppose, when we learn that there were
more than five hundred dishes at each meal, with bread, wine,
beer, and all other necessaries, liberally served. In this hospitality
he followed the example of his father, who hoped thereby to endear
the English to his royal house, as they had ever been fond of good
cheer.
4. We are reminded of another change which took place about
the close of the civil war. Before this time the officers generally
wore defensive armor, and the soldiers leathern coats, or buj^' jer-
kins, as they were called. But now this armor went entirely out
of use, and in William's reign, the armor-makers presented a peti-
tion to the house of commons, praying them to compel the use of
it, for that otherwise their trade would be ruined. Their trade was
CXC. — 1. What change in the style of liying among the nobles? Whai »ccasionf>d
W 3. What of Charles I.'s hospitality? 4. What of the use of armor u What of
ARMS AND DRESS OF THE SOLDIERS. 363
indeed ruined, for it would have been absurd to load the body with
a weight of iron, which the use of fire-arms rendered no longer a
protection.
5. Fire-arms were not adopted in the English army till long after
they were invented ; and, indeed, when we learn what strange, clumsy
things the first guns (or arquebusses) were, we are not surprised that
the English bowmen, who excelled all others, should be averse to
using them. These old guns were so heavy, that it was necessary
to rest them on a forked stick before they could be levelled ; and
when the gun was propped on its staff, or rest, a lighted match was
used for firing it.
6. The pistol was the next improvement on this unwieldy weapon,
and had its name from being originally made at Pistoja, in Tuscany;
but this was a very clumsy thing, being only a short arquebuss. In
time, the contrivance of striking fire with a flint, and a reduction
in the size and weight of fire-arms, brought them into general use,
and the bow and arrow were entirely laid aside, as was also the
pike, another formidable weapon, which was much in use in the six-
teenth and seventeenth centuries.
7. The first account we have of any attempt to dress soldiers in
uniform, is in an order of Henry VIII. for the clothing of some
troops raised for an invasion of France. The coats were to be blue
with a great deal of red about them, and every man was to wear a
red stocking on his right leg, and a blue one on his left. In Queen
Elizabeth's time there were some regulations respecting soldiers'
dress. One company, as we learn, was to be " clothed in motley, or
some other sad -green color." A regular national uniform was not
established before the time of George I.
8. As we have been speaking of the improvement in the weapons
of war, it may not be amiss to say something of the progress in the
art of healing wounds. On the first introduction of fire-arms, it
was an opinion among the surgeons that there was something ven-
omous in gunpowder, which poisoned all gunshot injuries, and their
method of cure was to pour boiling oil into the wound. Happily, a
young surgeon, Ambrose Par6, in the army of Francis I., of France,
having on one occasion expended all his oil, was obliged to dress the
remainder of the soldiers' wounds without it.
9. He could hardly sleep, as he tells us, thinking of his patients,
and rose early in the morning, expecting to find all those whose
wounds had not been scalded, either dead or " empoisoned." But
to his surprise he found that they had rested well, and were free
from pain, while the others were in fevers, and their wounds in-
flamed ; " which being the case," he adds, " I resolved with myself
never to burn gunshot wounds any more."
the use of fire-arms? 6. From wliat did the pistol derive its name? 7. What of the
nniform dress of soldiers? 8. What was the old mode of dressing gunshot voundal
Who introduced a change ?
364 QUEEN ANNE. — 1702.
CHAPTER CXCI. ^^^
Queen Anne. — The Duke of Marlborough. — Battle of Blenheim.
1. William and Mary having no children, Queen Anne suc-
ceeded to the throne, being in the thirty-ninth year of her age. She
had a good natural capacity, but it had been very little cultivated.
In private life she would have been a very estimable character, but
she wanted the decision and energy necessary to make a great queen.
Her person was engaging, but without dignity. Her features were
regular, but her complexion was too florid, and her face too full and
plump to be perfectly handsome.
2. She had married, in 1683, George, son of the King of Den-
mark. The husband of a queen, in her own right, does not become
a king, and Prince George had no greater dignities in the state than
those of commander-in-chief of the queen's forces, and lord high
admiral, or commander-in-chief of the navy. They had many
children, who all died in infancy, except one son. This young prince
lived to be eleven years old.
3. His death was occasioned by catching cold, after having been
heated in dancing. It caused the most bitter grief to his parents,
especially his mother, who, after that event, never regained her
former vivacity. She considered the early death of all her children
as a punishment inflicted by Heaven for her failure in filial duty.
Though Anne took part with her sister and William against her
father, she never seemed satisfied with her conduct in so doing ; and
it was generally believed that, had James outlived William, she
would have declined the crown.
4. She did not feel the same scruples with regard to her brother;
still, however, her heart inclined to his cause, and nothing but her
anxiety for the Protestant establishment prevented her from taking
a decided part in favor of his claims to succeed herself upon the
throne. This question about the succession agitated the kingdom
during her whole reign. The tories were in favor of the Pretender,
as he was called, and of the house of Stuart, while the whigs were
friends of the house of Hanover and the Protestant succession, as it
had been established by law.
5. The greatest weakness in Anne's character, was that of being
too much influenced by her favorites, to whom she attached herself
ardently, and whom she permitted to treat her with more freedom
than it was judicious for a queen to allow. The first and chief
favorite was Sarah Jennings, wife of John Churchill, who became
Duke of Marlborough. The duchess was a clever woman, but of an
imperious and meddling temper. So great was the intimacy be-
tween her and the queen, that for a long time they corresponded
CXCI.— 1. What of Queen Anne? 2. What of her husband? What of her children?
How did the death of her children affect her ? 4. What of the question of succession ?
&. What weakness had Anne? Who was her flr^t favorite? What of the Duke of Marl-
BATTLE OF BLENHEIM. — 1704. 365
with each other, under the assumed names of Mrs. Freeman and
Mrs. Morley.
6. The father of John Churchill held some inferior place in the
court of Charles II. Young Churchill entered the army at twelve
years of age, and was engaged in active service nearly the whole of
his life, which proved a long one. His great abilities recommended
him to William, who made him Earl of Marlborough, and appointed
him to the command of his armies, first in Ireland, and afterwards
on the continent.
7. On the accession of Anne, he was appointed to the command
of the English troops in the new war which England, in connection
with Germany and Holland, was about to undertake against France
and Spain, and for which William was preparing at the time of his
death. Marlborough was also appointed by the Dutch to the chief
command of their troops. The campaign of 1702 was not distin-
guished by any great event.
8. There is a story told of a remarkable escape which Marlborough
himself met with at this time. He had embarked on the river
Meuse, with some Dutch deputies and a guard of soldiers, and was
intending to go to the Hague. At the close of the evening, some
French troops, who had been lurking about, and were on the watch
for plunder, suddenly darted out from among the reeds by the river
side, and, seizing the hauling-line, rushed into the boat.
9. They immediately secured the soldiers, and would have made
the Dutch deputies prisoners also, had they not produced their pass-
ports. Marlborough was not provided with a passport, but one of
his attendants, having an old one, slipped it into his hand ; and the
French officer, not having time to examine it, let him go, after
plundering the boat and carrying oif the soldiers. Marlborough
and his companions arrived safely at the Hague, where they found
the town in the utmost consternation, a report having reached it
that they had all been taken prisoners.
10. The war was carried on with great activity during 1703. In
1704, the English and Dutch armies, under the command of Marl-
borough, who had now become a duke, were joined by the army of
the Emperor of Germany, under Prince Eugene. OnJ;he 13th of i *i A
AiTffnst ^ V7j[)4 j the combined armies gained, at Blenheim, a complete / '
victory over the Fxench,. The consequences of this triumph were of
immense importance, and the Duke of Marlborough, who was from this
time looked up to as the greatest commander since the Black Prince,
received a corresponding reward. The queen bestowed on him the
estate of Woodstock, near Oxford, and a noble mansion was there
built for him at the public expense, to which was given the name
of Blenheim.
11. The duke's success in war was not accidental. He possessed
the qualities which insure success in every profession. He was a
man of extreme calmness and tranquillity ; nothing flurried, nothing
disconcerted him. Commanding an army composed of men of dif-
borough in early life? 8. What escape had he? 10. When was the battle of Blenheim
31*
366 GIBRALTAR TAKEN FROM THE SPANIARDS. 1704.
ferent nations, whose interests were perpetually clashing, he listened
to no cabals, but acted for the public cause.
12. Of his command of temper, we remember one very striking
instance. Prince Eugene had proposed, at a council of war, that an
attack should be made the next day on the enemy. Though nothing
could be more evidently judicious than this proposal, the duke posi-
tively refused to consent to it. The prince called him a coward, and
challenged him to fight a duel ; but Marlborough kept his temper,
and declined the challenge. Upon this, Eugene, being violently
enraged, left the council.
13. Early the next morning he was awakened by Marlborough, who,
coming to his bedside, desired him to rise, as he was preparing to
make the attack, and added, " I could not tell you my determination
last night, because there was a person present who I knew would be-
tray our plans to the enemy." The prince, ashamed of his own intem-
perate conduct, asked pardon of the duke, who accepted his apologies,
saying, "I thought, my dear prince, you would in time be satisfied."
"i^^,
CHAPTER CXCII.
Qxbraltar taken from the Spanmrcls. — Ingratitude of the Country to its
Captors. — Sir Cloudesley Shovel. — Robinson Crusoe.
1. The treatment of the Duke of Marlborough by his sovereign
and fellow-subjects, contrasts strangely with that received by a dis-
tinguished naval commander. The fortress of Gibraltar, which
commands the entrance to the Mediterranean Sea, had hitherto
been deemed impregnable. It stands on the summit of a steep and
rocky mountain, and is almost inaccessible, even when the approach
is unopposed. A few brave troops, under a skilful commander,
could hold it against the most numerous armies.
2. Sir (xeorga.JiQake, returning with a squadron from an unsuc-
cessful expedition against Barcelona, determined to retrieve any
reputation which he might have lost, by taking this fortress. The
Prince of Hesse, who commanded the land forces, very unwillingly
yielded his assent to what he considered a hopeless attempt. So it
proved, so far as the land forces were concerned. The soldiers
could effect nothing.
3. A detachment of sailors was then landed, who, mounting the
rocks with the ease and alacrity of the monkeys who make their
home among them, soon compelled the governor to surrender ; and
the Prince of Hesse entered the town, amazed at the success of so
desperate an enterprise. Sir George might well have expected re-
wards and honors for so brilliant an exploit. But he had no influ-
ential wife at the side of the queen, no powerful friends in parliament.
fought? Between whom? 11. What of Marlborough's abilities? 12, 13. What in-
Btanoo of his command of temper?
OXCII.— 1. What of the fortress of Gibraltar? 2. Relate the particulars of its cap-
SrU CLOUDESLEY SHOVEL. 367
4. An attempt was made by some one to get a vote of thanks from
the latter, but that body decided that the e:? ploit was not worth their
thanks, and Sir George was suffered to pass the rest of his life in
retirement and obscurity. From all Marlborough's victories, Eng-
land derived no permanent advantage, but merely the name of
having beaten her enemies. But Gibraltar still remains to her,
and is one of the most important of her foreign possessions.
5. There was another naval commander who is worthy of men-
tion. This was Sir Cloudesley Shovel, who was born of poor
parents, and apprenticed, when very young, to a shoemaker. This
employment was not at all to his taste, so he left his master, and
became a cabin-boy on board a ship of war. During the heat of
an engagement, the admiral wished to send some despatches to
another ship, and young Cloudesley volunteered to perform the
dangerous service. Taking the papers in his mouth, he conveyed
them in safety through the enemy's line of fire.
6. This bold deed obtained for him the notice of the officers of
the fleet. In time he was made a lieutenant, and after that, his
rise was rapid. Both James and William promoted him. From
Anne he received many honors and distinctions; but none oY these
altered the original simplicity of his manners and character. In
1705 he was sent with a fleet to aid the operations, in Spain, of the
Earl of Peterborough, a general whose exploits have all the charac-
ter of the age of chivalry.
7. As Sir Cloudesley was returning from this expedition, in 1707,
his ship, with three others, was wrecked on the rocks of the Scilly
Isles. Out of the four ships' crews, only one captain and twenty-
four seamen were saved. Sir Cloudesley's body was found on the
shore, having been stripped by the country people and buried in
the sand. It was afterwards taken up and deposited in West-
minster Abbey, where lie buried the bodies of most Englishmen
who have been distinguished in any profession.
8. Many years after the shipwreck, an old woman sent for a
clergyman, and told him that she wished, before she died, to con-
fess to hira a dreadful crime, which burdened her conscience. She
then told him that Admiral Shovel had survived the wreck, and
had reached her hut in a very exhausted state ; that he lay down
on her bed to rest, and that she, tempted by the value of the things
he had about him, had murdered him.
9. This shipwreck reminds us of Robinson Crusoe, whose adven-
tures were written by Daniel Defoe, a voluminous author of Queen
Anne's reign. It is not a real histoiy, but a fictitious story. It is
supposed that the adventures of Alexander Selkirk, who lived some
years on the island of Juan Fernandez, in the Pacific Ocean, sug-
gested to Defoe the idea of writing this delightful book ; a work
which has been translated into more languages than perhaps any
other book of amusement.
tnre. 4. What reward had the captors ? 5. Relate what is s« id of Sir Cloudesley Shovel
R. What of his death ? 9. What of Robinson Crusoe?
PEACE OP UTRECHT. — 1713.
CHAPTER CXCIII.
Marlborough continues his victorious Career. — He bses the Favor of the
Queen and the People. — Peace of Utrecht. — Contests between the
Whigs and Tories. — Death of Anne. — Union between Scotland and
England.
1. We left the Duke of Marlborough enjoying the reward of his
successful campaign on the continent. He gained many more vic-
tories during the war ; of which the most celebrated are those of
Ramillies, May 23d, 1706; of Oudenarde, July 11th, 1706; and of
Malplaquet, September 11th, 1709. All this time his enemies and
rivals at home were busily endeavoring to undermine his favor
with the queen ; and they at last succeeded.
2. He had always had great influence in the political councils
of Anne; but he was now supplanted by Mr. Harley, afterwards
Earl of Oxford. At the same time a Mrs. Masham supplanted the
Duchess of Marlborough as the queen's favorite. Marlborough, as
his favor diminished at court, seems to have lost the affections of
the people. On coming into England in 1710, instead of being
caressed as formerly, and received with a triumphant welcome, he
saw himself insulted and reviled.
3. He returned to the army, and continued to conduct the aflfairs
of the war with his usual ability and success. But the tories, at the
head of whom was the Earl of Oxford, were not content till they pro-
cured his dismissal from the command of the army ; which they
effected in 1711. Animosity towards him was not the sole motive
for this ; the war had been a favorite measure with the whigs.
4. The tories were desirous of peace, and they could not effect
their wishes so long as Marlborough retained any power, for it was
believed, and his well-known avarice gave some foundation for the
belief, that all his influence would be exerted to continue the war,
that he might retain his lucrative ofiices. The tories prevailed,
and peace was signed at Utrecht in April, 1713. By this treaty,
Newfoundland, Hudson's Bay, and the Island of St. Christopher
were ceded by France to England.
5. Louis also agreed to abandon the cause of the Pretender, who
had now assumed the name of the Chevalier St. George. Louis,
however, still continued to protect him. He had married a daugh-
ter of John Sobieski, King of Poland. He had two sons, Charles
Edward and Henry, The eldest was afterwards known as the
young pretender. Henry became a Roman Catholic priest, and
was afterwards Cardinal of York.
6. The intolerable dissensions between the leaders of the two great
CXCIII. — 1. What other victories did Marlborough obtain? Give the dates. 2. By
whom was Marlborough supplanted in Anne's favor ? Who supplanted his wife ? What
of Marlborough's favor with the people? 3. What did his opponents do? 4. What of
the peace? When and where was it signed? 5. What of the Pretender? What of hia
•oiw? 6. What of the quarrels between the whigs and tories? What did the whigs dv
DEATH OF QUEEN ANNE. 1714. 869
parties, the whigs and the tories, who never met at the council with-
out violent altercations, kept the queen in such a state of disquietude,
as at last to destroy her health. The whigs proved in the end the
strongest ; and at length, the queen's death visibly approaching, a
letter was sent to George, Elector of Hanover, who, by the death of
his mother, Sophia, was the head of the Protestant succession, desir-
ing him to come to Holland, where a fleet should be in waiting to
escort him to England.
7. Heralds were kept in waiting to proclaim King George the
instant the queen should expire. The seaports were all secured, and
every precaution was taken to prevent the tories and Jacobites from
attempting the restoration of the Stuarts. The queen died August
1, 1714, in the fiftieth year of her age, and the thirteenth of her
reign. Prince George died several years before her. With Anne
the line of sovereigns of the house of Stuart ended.
8. Though Anne was a woman of no very brilliant qualities, yet
many lasting benefits were in her reign conferred on the country.
Among these was the union with Scotland. Hitherto England
and Scotland had been considered as separate countries ; each had
its own parliament, and regarded itself as an independent kingdom,
subject, however, to the same sovereign.
9. This was a very troublesome arrangement, and a perfect union
had long been desired by the most discreet persons of both king-
doms. This was now effected ; the two kingdoms were henceforth
to be one country ; each was to retain its own peculiar laws, and
one parliament was to serve for both. This measure, which met
with much opposition at the time, has proved of incalculable benefit
to both countries.
FAMILY OF ANNE.
HUSBAND.
George, son of the King of Denmark.
CHILDREN.
She had nine children, all of whom died in infancy except one son, named
George, who lived to be eleven years old, and died in 1700.
TABLE OF SOVEREIGNS OF THE STUART FAMILY.
Bogsm to reign. Reigned.
\l603 . . 22 . . James I. of England and VI. of Scotland, great
great-grandson of Henry VII.
1625 . 24 . . Charles L, son of James I. Beheaded by order of
the parliament.
COMMONWEALTH.
1653 . . 5 . . Oliver Cromwell, Lord Protector.
^1658 . . . . Richard Cromwell, Lord Protector, resigns his
^ power.
when the queen became ill ? 7. When did she die ? 8, 9. What particular benefit did
•he confer on the country ?
570
GREAT MEN OF QUEEN ANNE's TIME. — 1702-1714.
HOUSE OF STUART RESTORED TO THE THRONE.
Began to reign. Reigned.
/'fi60 . . 25 . . Charles II., son of Charles I.
/ 1685 . . 3 . . James II., son of Charles I. He abdicates the
I throne.
1^1688 . . 14 . . William III. and Mary. The latter the daughter
of James II.
[1702 . . 12 . . Anne, daughter of James II.
^'^Hi^t ,
CHAPTEK CXCIV.
Of jhe qreai M e.^. of Qn.p.p.n 4nnj>\<^ fimp. — JVewion — Locke — Clarke
Pope — Addison — Swift — Waits.
1, The reign of Anne was a very brilliant epoch in English his-
tory, and very few other periods can be named in which so many
men of genius flourished together. We have already spoken about
the chief naval and military heroes. We must now mention some of
those who contributed to give the age a much more lasting reputation.
2. First comes Sir Isaac Newton, who was not only one of the
Erofoundest philosophers, but also one of the most sincere and hum-
le Christians that ever lived. His father was a gentleman of small
estate at Woolsthorpe, and died when his son, who was born on
Christmas-day, 1642, was very young. His widow married again
and Isaac was employed by his step-father as a shepherd-boy.
CXCIV.— 1. What of Queen Anne's reign ? 2. What of the early life of Newton? 6.
GREAT MEN OF QUEJ:N ANNE's TIME. — 1702-1714. 373
3. One day, while he was keeping the sheep, a gentleman passing
by observed that he was deeply occupied in some book, and had the
curiosity to ask him what it was. To his surprise, he found that it
was a work on practical geometry. This circumstance was men-
tioned to his mother's relations, who took him from his humble
employment, and j)laced him at school at Grantham. His progress
there was quite astonishing; and he was noted for his strange in-
ventions, and extraordinary inclination for mechanics.
4. He had a little shop of tools, as little saws, hatchets, and ham-
mers, with which he amused himself in making models in wood of
various things. Whilst his companions were flying kites, he was
occupied in investigating the best form which could be given to
them, and the most advantageous place for tying the string.
From school he was sent to the University of Cambridge ; of which,
at a very early age, he became a professor.
5. Newton made many discoveries, any one of which would be
sufficient to bestow a lasting fame. The chief are the theory of
colors, and the laws of gravitation, or that force by which the sun,
moon, and planets are kept in their relative positions. To men of
genius the most trifling incidents sometimes suggest matters of deep
importance. The plague broke out at Cambridge, and Newton was
obliged to return home.
6. As he was one day sitting in his garden, the falling of an apple
from a tree led his thoughts to the subject of gravity, and consider-
ing that this power does not sensibly diminish at the points the
most remote from the earth's centre, even at the tops of the highest
mountains, he thought that it must extend much further. Why
not to the moon ? was his next question to himself.
7. He pursued the inquiry thus suggested, until he discovered
that the law which keeps the moon revolving about the earth, and
the planets revolving about the sun, is the same with that which
causes an apple to fall to the ground, that is, draws it towards the
centre of the earth. Newton's extreme modesty and gentleness of
temper were more extraordinary than even his talents and acquire-
ments. He lived to the age of eighty-five years, retaining to the
close of his life the full use of his powers of mind.
8. He was never guilty of any one excess, except it be excess of
study. We are told that one day, when his favorite little dog,
Diamond, destroyed a manuscript which he had spent much
time in completing, all that he said was, " O Diamond, Diamond,
thou little knowest the mischief thou hast done!" and then quietly
^et to work to repair the mischief by days and nights of hard study.
9. In his person this extraordinary man was of middling stature ;
his countenance was pleasing, but did not display that deep sagaci+^^y
which is everywhere perceptible in his writings. Contemporary
with Newton was John Locke, a distinguished moral philosopher,
who wrote Essays on the Human Understanding, and works on
Education, Government, &c. At the request of his friend, Lord
What discoveries did he make? 6, 7. Relate the incident connected with that of
the laws of gravitation. 8. Relate tlie anecdote showing his mildness. P. What of
372 GEORGE I. 1714.
Shaftesbury, he prepared a constitution for the colony of North
Carolina, which that nobleman and others were about to establish.
10. Queen Caroline, wife of George II., of whom you will pres-
ently hear, was a great admirer of men of profound talent. Her
pavilion at Richmond was adorned by the busts of Bacon, Newton,
Locke, and Clarke. The last-named. Dr. Samuel Clarke, was an-
other of the truly great men who flourished in the time of Queen
Anne. He is alike distinguished for his theological and his
philosophical works.
11. But the men we have mentioned are not those usually in-
tended by the phrase "the writers of Queen Anne's time," who
rendered that period an epoch in the history of taste and literature.
The chief of these were Pope and Addison, who, perhaps, did more
towards the improvement of the general style of thinking and
writing than any other authors have done.
12. Pope stands next to Milton in the list of English poets. He
was happier in one respect, for his merits were appreciated by his
contemporaries, and produced to him a handsome fortune, which
enabled him to entertain his friends at his villa at Twickenham.
Addison, assisted by Steele and others, published the Spectator and
Tatler.
13. These were the first periodical papers which pretended to any
literary merit, published in England. They were read with the
greatest assiduUy by all classes of persons, and were long referred to
as models upon which to form a correct style of writing. Youthful
readers are perhaps more familiar with the works of another great
genius of this age, Dean Swift, the author of Gulliver's Travels.
14. Perhaps they do not know that what seems to them merely a
fabulous story about Liliputians, was a very severe satire, well
understood at the time. We should not be forgiven if we omitted
to mention that great and good man, Dr. Isaac Watts, who may
emphatically be called the benefactor of children.
15. It is true he did not die till 1748, but he was then at the
advanced age of seventy-five years, so that he was in the maturity
of his powers during Queen Anne's reign. His name is now most
familiar to us as the author of many beautiful hymns, and a poeti-
cal version of the Psalms ; but he was also distinguished as a writer
on philosophical subjects.
CHAPTER CXCV.
George I. — Rebellion in Scotland. — Fight of Sheriff- Muir.
1. The arrangements of the whigs were entirely successful. The
breath was hardly out of Anne's body, before proclamation was made
Locke? 10. What of Clarke? 12. What of Pope? Of Addison? Of Swift? Of
Watts?
REBELLION IN SCOTLAND. — 1715. 373
of the Elector of Hanover as kinff, by the title of George I. He
was met at his landing in England by many persons of high office
and rank ; amongst others, by the Duke of Marlborough, whom he
ever treated with great distinction.
2. George, at his accession, was in the fifty-fifth year of his
age. He was a man of plain, steady understanding, grave in hi&
manners, and simple in his habits. He had an honest, sensible
countenance, without anything very striking. A late nobleman tells
us, that when he was a little boy he had a great desire to see the
king ; and as his father held a high office, his wish was indulged,
and he was allowed to go into a room where the king was at supper.
3. He " there saw a short hale man, with an aspect rather good
than dignified, having on a large wig, and dressed in a complete suit
of snuff-colored clothes, with stockings to match ; and this man was
George I." As the king could speak but little English, and his
chief minister. Sir Robert Walpole, understood neither German
nor French, the intercourse between them was carried on in Latin.
4. In all his notions and ways the king was too much of a Ger-
man to be popular in England. He had married the Princess
Sophia Dorothea, of Zell, and either had, or supposed himself to
have, so much reason to be displeased with her conduct, that he
shut her up in the castle of Ahlden, not far from Hanover.
5. In this gloomy building, on the banks of the river Aller, she
passed the last forty years of her life. Her only son, George, when
he grew to be a man, had a strong desire to see her; but he tried in
vain to accomplish it. One day he swam his horse across the Aller,
made his way to the gates of the castle, and passed the outer moat,
or ditch ; but when he got to the draw-bridge of the inner moat,
the governor of the castle met him, and made him retire.
6. George I. did not leave room for any doubt as to the political
party which was to have his support. The whigs were received by
him with the greatest courtesy and kindness, whilst the tories met
with decided marks of disapprobation. If he had been content with
this, it would have been better for his reputation and his quiet, but
he suffered the whigs *to persecute the tory leaders. Lord Oxford
was committed to the Tower on a charge of treason. The Duke of
Ormond and Lord Bolingbroke fled to France to escape a similar
fate, and their names were stricken from the list of English peers.
7. These violent proceedings excited indignation, and the dis-
content at length broke out into open rebellion. The Earl of Mar,
a Highland chieftain, assembled his vassals, and on the 6th of Sep-
tember, 1715, proclaimed James Stuart to be king ; about the same
time the Earl of Derwentwater and Mr. Foster took up arms in the
north of England, in the same cause. They were joined by Lords
Kinmuir and Nithsdale, and other Scottish gentlemen.
8. On the other side, the Duke of Argyle summoned his clansmen,
the numerous and powerful Campbells, to take up arms for King
CXCV.— 1. What of the success of the whigs' arrangements ? 2. What of George ? 3.
How is he described by one who saw him ? What of his knowledge of the English lan-
guage? 4,6. What of his wife? 6. What of his treatment of the political parties.
32
374 OF THE RISING IN ENGLAND. — 1716.
George. With these he met the Earl of Mar near Dumblane, at
SherifF-Muir. The earl's troops were at the first onset successful,
and General Whetham, who commanded a division of Argyle'a
army, fled, full gallop, to Stirling, exclaiming that the king's army
was completely defeated.
9. In the mean time Argyle's own division had defeated the body
of the rebels opposed to them, but on returning to the field, met the
victorious insurgents. Neither party felt disposed to renew the
contest, so they stood looking at each other for several hours, and
at length drew off different ways, each party claiming the victory.
One of the Jacobite songs, in allusion to this battle, begins thus :
10. There's some say that we won,
Some say that they won,
Some say that none won
At a', man.
But one thing I'm sure,
That at Sheriff-Muir
A battle there was,
Which I saw, man.
And we ran, and they ran,
And they ran, and we ran,
And we ran, and they ran,
Awa', man.
11. The Duke of Argyle, however, had all the fruits of victory.
On December 22d, the Pretender arrived in Scotland, attended by
only six gentlemen. In the expectation that the whole country
would rise in his cause, he fixed January 16th, 1716, for the day of
his coronation at Scone, where his ancestors for many generations
had been crowned Kings of Scotland. But before the appointed
day arrived, he was so closely pursued by Argyle, that he was glad
to abandon his enterprise, and get back to France.
CHAPTER CXCVI.
Of the Ruing in England. — How Lord Nithsdale effected his Escape
from Prison. — The South- Sea Scheme. — Death of George I.
1. On the very day of the fight at Sheriff-Muir, November 12th,
the English Jacobites under Derwentwater and his companions
had been compelled to surrender to the troops of King George.
The prisoners were treated with the greatest cruelty. The leaders
were sent to London, and were led through the streets to the vari-
ous prisons, pinioned like common malefactors. Derwentwater,
7. What was the consequence of the violence against the tories? What of the rebel-
lion in Scotland? 8, 9, 10. What of his fight of Sheriff-Muir? 11, What of the Pr»
tender ?
ES5CAPE OF LORD NITHSDALE FROM PRISON. 1715. 375
Kenmuir, and Nithsdale were condemned to be beheaded, and the
two former were executed.
2. Many of the rest were hung, and more than 1000 were banished,
to America. Lord Nithsdale effected his escape in a manner which
is worth relating. His wife was in Scotland when she heard of her
husband's danger. She set off at once for London, and rode the
greatest part of the way on horseback, and in so deep a snow, that
it was frequently up to her saddle-girths. On her arrival, she per-
sonally petitioned the king for her husband's life, but in vain. She
therefore set herself to work to effect his escape from prison.
3. Having permission to visit her lord, and to bring with her one
friend at a time, to take leave of him before his death, she took a
Mrs. Mills and another lady in a coach to the Tower, and left the
former waiting in the carriage, while she and the other lady went
into Lord Nithsdale's apartment. This lady, who was of a slender
shape, had on two suits of clothes, and two riding-hoods.
4. One of these suits she took off and left with Lord Nithsdale,
and then went back to the carriage, where she waited while Mrs.
Mills paid her visit. Mrs. Mills changed her dress for the one the
other lady had left, and then returned to the coach. As Mrs. Mills
was a large, stout woman, her clothes fitted Lord Nithsdale very
well ; but as he was of a dark complexion, and she of a fair one, with
yellow hair, some further contrivance was necessary before he could
pass for her without remark.
5. However, by the help of white and red paint, and painting
his eyebrows yellow, and putting on a woman's wig of yellow hair,
he was made a very tolerable copy of good Mrs. Mills. When his
disguise was completed, his wife, who had assisted at his toilet, con-
ducted him out of the room, and, in the hearing of the guards, called
him Betty, and told him to run quickly and send her maid to her.
The guards, suspecting nothing, opened the doors for the supposed
Betty.
6. Thus Lord Nithsdale got out of prison, and was conducted to a
lodging that had been provided. In the mean time. Lady Nithsdale
returned to the room that had been her lord's prison, and began to
talk in a loud voice, and sometimes imitated his, to make the guards
on the outside of the door believe they were conversing together.
How she had the power to do this, we can hardly imagine, for her
poor heart must have been beating all the time with fear lest her
husband should be discovered in his disguise.
7. After she had carried on the pretended conversation for some
time, she left the prison, and hastened to the place of her lord's con-
cealment. A miserable place it was, being a small room in a
wretched house, full of all sorts of lodgers. In this apartment they
remained three days ; and that it might not be known that it was
inhabited, they sat perfectly still during the whole time, with nothing
to eat but some bread and wine which Mrs. Mills, who came to
them once or twice, brought in her pocket.
8. At last this indefatigable friend, having prepared everything for
CXCVI. — 1. What of the Earl of Derwentwater and his companions? 2. Relate the
376 DEATH OF GEORGE I.. 1727.
his leaving the kingdom, released the prisoners, and took Lord Niths-
dale to the house of the Venetian ambassador, who was about to
send his carriage to Dover. Nithsdale put on a suit of livery, as
the uniform dress usually worn by the servants of the rich is called,
and so passed safely to Dover, and thence to Calais. The passage
across the channel from Dover to Calais was so short, that the cap-
tain of the vessel observed, that the wind could not have served
them better if his passengers had been flying for their lives.
9. No further attempt was made by the Jacobites in England dur-
ing the reign of George I. in favor of the pretender. Indeed, after
he had been in Scotland, and his adherents had seen that he was
not the high-minded hero they had enthusiastically fancied him to
be, his cause visibly declined. He was, in fact, a man of very slen-
der abilities, and of a mean, selfish character.
10. Little else worthy of mention occurred during the reign of
George I., if we except the South-Sea Scheme, as it was called. This
was contrived by Sir John Blount, a speculating man, and the object
was to enable an association of men, called the South-Sea Company,
because it was originally formed to trade to the Pacific or South
Seas, to buy up all the debt of Great Britain. This debt amounted
to a very large sum, and the greater part was contracted by Wil-
liam, in carrying on his wars upon the continent.
11. It was made to appear that the speculation would be enor-
mously profitable to the company, and the whole nation, as if by a
general impulse of avarice, became eager to engage in it. Multi-
tudes advanced their whole fortunes, in the expectation of receiving
a great return. But the bubble soon burst, and the whole was
found to be a fraudulent scheme of a few unprincipled speculators.
12. The king was much attached to Hanover, and made frequent
visits thither. In 1727, he set out with the intention of going there
once more. He had proceeded as far hs Delden, a small town on
the frontiers of Germany, when he was taken extremely ill. Instead
of stopping, he pushed forward, in the hope of reaching the palace
of his brother, who was Bishop of Osnaburg. But he did not live to
get there. When the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace, he
was found lying a corpse within. He died in the sixty-eighth year
of his age, and thirteenth of his reign.
FAMILY OF GEORGE I.
WIFE.
I' Sophia Dorothea, of Zell.
CHILDREN.
George Augustus, Prince of Wales.
A daughter, married to Frederick William, King of Prussia.
particulars of Nithsdale's escape, 9. "W^ere any other attempts made in tills reign tc
restore the Stuarts? 10. What of the Soutb-Sea Scheme? 12. Relate the particulars of
the king's death. What was the length of his life ? Of his reign ?
GEORGE II. — 1727. 377
CHAPTER CXCVII.
Oeorgt 11. — Qi^een Caroline. — War on the Continent. — Battle of Fon,-
tenoy. — Anson's Voyage round the world .
1. George II. was in the forty-fifth year of his age, when, by the
sudden death of his father, he became king, 1727. In his person he
was below the middle height, well shaped and upright. His com
plexion was fair, his nose aquiline, and his eyes remarkably promi-
nent. His abilities were inferior to those of his father, and his temper
hasty. He was simple in his tastes and habits. His strongest feeling
was a preference for Hanover to England.
2. His wife. Queen Caroline, united brilliant beauty to a strong
understanding and great goodness of heart. We have already men-
tioned her regard for men of science, and with such she delighted to
converse. She died in 1737, and the king's grief for her loss was
sincere and excessive, though during her life he had not always
treated her with tenderness ; for which her mischievous interference
in politics furnished some apology.
3. George II., on his accession, found the country in a state of
great tranquillity, and little occurred for many years to disturb it.
The winter of 1740 was remarkable for the most severe frost that had
ever been known in England. It began at Christmas, and lasted till
the latter end of February. The Thames was so strongly frozen
over, that tents and booths were raised upon it, and various sports
were exhibited upon the ice for the diversion of the people.
4. But these amusements could not divert the poor from the feel-
ing of the privations they suffered from the continuance of the severe
weather. The watermen and fishermen were thrown out of work,
and fuel and provisions became so dear, that, if it had not been for
the charity of the rich, many persons must have perished with cold
and hunger.
5. A contest arose about this time between Maria Theresa and the
Elector of Bavaria, for the throne of Germany. Nearly all the states
of Europe became involved in the quarrel on one side or the other.
The King of England espoused the cause of Maria Theresa, and,
in 1743, took the command of his troops on the continent in person.
The only engagement in which he had a part, appears to have been
in repelling an attack of the French upon his army, while posted at
Dettingen.
6. In this he displayed great personal courage, exposing himself
^-o the fire of the musketry and cannon, riding along the line and
sncouraging the men to fight for the honor of England. This was
the last occasion on which a king of England exposed his person in
battle. Upon his departure, the command of the army devolved
upon his son, the Duke of Cumberland, whp, on the 30th of April,
1745, was defeated by the French at Fontenoy.
CXCVII.— 1. Wliat of George II.? 2. What of Quoon Caroline? 3. What of the
«tate of the cou"try? What of the winter of 1740? 5. In what war did he engage!
.S2*
378 Anson's voyage round the world. — 1740-1744.
7. The English naval forces conducted themselves with theii
usual gallantry during this war, but there is nothing worthy of spe-
cial mention, except the expedition of Commodore Anson. * On the
18th of September, 1740, he sailed from England, with a small
squadron, to act against the Spanish settlements in Chili and Peru,
on the western side of South America. Touching at the island of
Madeira, he proceeded thence to the Cape de Verd Islands; thence
sailing along the coast of Brazil, he stopped at the island of St.
Catharine.
8. At this delightful island, which lies in twenty-seven degrees
south latitude, and which enjoys all the verdure and fruitfulness of
that luxurious climate, he remained some time, for the purpose of
recruiting the strength of his men. He then again set sail, coasting
along the shores of Patagonia, and, in about five months from the
time he left England, he entered the Straits of Magellan. His own
ship, the Centurion, at last reached the island of Juan Fernandez,
in the Pacific Ocean, after encountering the utmost perils from most
horrible tempests, by which the rest of the fleet were dispersed or
wrecked.
9. Here he was joined by the Gloucester ship of war and two
small vessels with stores. After repairing the ships, which were
much shattered, and refreshing the men, a large number of whom
were ill of the scurvy, a disease which the constant use of salted pro-
visions is apt to bring upon seamen, he proceeded to execute the
object of the expedition. He plundered and burnt the town of Paita,
in Quito, and took several Spanish vessels. By this time he had lost
so many of his men by sickness, that he was obliged to abandon all
his vessels, except the Centurion.
10. Although the survivors of all the crews had been taken on
board this ship, yet the sickness made such ravages, and the ship
itself was in such a disabled condition, that Anson found himself
obliged to leave the enemy's coast. He then stretched across the
Pacific Ocean, and reached with difficulty the beautiful little island
of Tinian, one of the Ladrones, of which he gives a most delightful
account, and where he says verdant fields, groves, cascades, and
flowers, contributed to please the senses.
11. What was of more consequence to them, they found in great
abundance all that a sea-beaten company of mariners could desire:
clear and wholesome water, medicinal herbs, domestic animals, and
the materials for refitting their vessel. When his men had recovered
their health, Anson proceeded to Canton, where he obtained a rein-
forcement of Dutch and Indian sailors. He then returned towards
the coast of America, in the hope of intercepting a rich treasure-
ship, which was known to sail annually from Acapulco, a port of
Mexico, to Manilla, in the Philippine Isles.
12. On the 9th of June, 1743, the ship they were in search of
came in sight. She was much stronger than the Centurion, heavily
armed, and having twice as many men. Still Anson did not hesitate
to attack her, and, after a short engagement, she surrendered. He
6. What of his conduct? When and where was the English army defeated? 7. Relate
I
CHARLES EDWARD ARRIVES IN SCOTLAND. 1745. 379
then returned to England by the way of the Cape of Good Hope.
He arrived at Spithead, June 14th, 1744, having been absent nearly
four years, and having sailed round the globe ; a frequent occurrence
in our days, but which, in Anson's time, was thought to be no small
achievement.
13, The quantity of money he brought home was so great, that it
required thirty-two wagons to convey it to London. This train of
vehicles made quite a procession, and was accompanied with music
playing and people shouting. A part of the stout ship Centurion is
yet in existence. The huge red lion, that once was its head, now
adorns a garden in Sussex. Anson received many public honors,
and became quite an oracle in naval affairs.
yj^^^
,y^/c]
CHAPTER CXCVIII.
T^j/oun^ Prpfprtrlp.r^Jn£.^<i j^ ^Qj^^jJ^j^rl — Is victorious at Prestonpans.
dh^iarclies into England. — Is compelled to retreat.
1. The possession of Hanover by the crown of Great Britain has
been from the beginning a source of evil to the latter country ; since
it has involved her in all the quarrels between the states of the
continent, of which her insular situation would otherwise have made
her a mere spectator, or, perhaps, a mediator. The great bodies of
troops, and immense sums of money, which were annually sent out
of the kingdom, excited the discontent of the people.
2. At length the contests in parliament became so violent, and the
murmurs of the people so loud, that the friends of the "pretender were
induced to belike that his presence in England would produce a gen-
eral rising of the people in his favor. James himself was of too
sluggish a nature to engage personally in the contest; he, therefore,
deputed Charles Edward, his oldest son, to be his representative.
3. In June, 1745, this prince embarked, with a few Scotch and
Irish gentlemen, in a small frigate. His supply of arms was put on
board a French ship, which was so much disabled in an engagement
with an English vessel, that it was obliged to put back to France.
The prince's vessel was more fortunate, and, on the 16th of July, he
landed at Borodale, and was joined by a considerable number of
Highlanders.
4. A moment more favorable for this enterprise could not have
been chosen. The king was in Hanover; the Duke of Cumberland,
with the best part of the troops, was in Flanders; and the ministers
the particulars of Anson's voyage, till he reached Juan Fernandez. Till his arrival at
Canton. The remainder of the voyage. 13. What of the remains of his ship?
CXCVni.— 1. What of the possession of Hanover by England ? 3. When did the
young pretender embark for Great Britain ? What of his voyage ? 4. What rendered
380 BATTLE OF PnESTONPANS. 1745.
and parliament were divided, as usual, by vehement political dis-
putes. But Charles could not make the most of these advantages, for
want of the arms which were in the French ship, on board of which
a considerable number of French officers had embarked, whose ex-
perience would have been of incalculable benefit to him.
5. The news of his arrival threw all England into commotion.
But the result was not such as the prince had expected ; instead of
being joined by the opponents of the measures of the government,
the political clisputants forgot their animosities, and joined in the
common cause against the Jacobites. The king soon returned, and
messengers were instantly despatched, and a reward of $150,000 was
offered to any one who would seize Charles Edward ; Charles, in
retaliation, offered the same price for the head of the " Elector of
Hanover."
6. Meanwhile, the army of the prince was daily increasing in
number, as he advanced into the country. On the 16th of Septem-
ber he took possession of the town of Edinburgh, but could not take
the castle, which held out for King George. Sir John Cope, who
commanded that king's forces in Scotland, hastened to its relief, and
on the 20th of September, encamped at Prestonpans, about nine
miles distant. The next morning Charles advanced to meet him,
and the half-armed Highlanders attacked the king's troops with so
much fury, that the latter could not stand the assault, but fled with
the utmost precipitation.
7. By this victory the prince obtained what he wanted most of all,
arms, ammunition, and a train of artillery. A considerable portion
of Scotland was now in the possession of the Jacobites. The good
conduct of Prince Charles greatly increased the popularity of his
cause. He showed himself both vigorous in action and prudent in
council, and bore his success with moderation. The King of France,
seeing that his affairs were prosperous, sent him a supply of arms
and officers, and promised that a large body of French should be
landed in the south of England. ♦
8. Relying on this promise, Charles passed the borders of Scotland,
and advanced as far as Derby, which is within four days' march of
London. Indescribable alarm and consternation prevailed in that
city. Those who were in London fled into the country, while those
in the country fled to London, every person thinking the place he
was in the place of danger. The king acted with energy and de-
cision, and prepared to take the field in person.
9. But at the time when the alarm in London had risen to the
utmost height, and the approach of the rebels was hourly expected,
the threatening storm suddenly dispersed. The Scotch officers,
hearing no tidings of the landing of their French allies, began to be
afraid that they should be hemmed in by the English troops, which
were collecting from all parts ; they, therefore, resolved to retreat
homewards.
10. This measure was much against the wishes of the prince, who
the time favorable for his attempt? 5. What effect did his arrival produce? 6. What
»f his success? In what battle was he victorious? 8. What induced him to march into
BATTLE OF FALKIRK. — 1746. 381
was for pushing on to London, before the consternation had subsided
or the preparations for its defence were complete. Eeluctantly
compelled to submit to the decision of the rest, Prince Charles, dis-
appointed and spiritless, followed in the rear of the army. It is
worthy of remark, that, during the six weeks which the Scotch
troops had been in England, they committed no kind of outrage or
robbery, although they had often suffered greatly from hungerT"
i
CHAPTEE CXCIX.
The Pretender is victorious at Falkirk, hut^ is defeated at CuUoden. —
Horrible Cruelties practiced by the Victors. — Rqinantic Adventure*
of Prince Charles Edward.
BATyi,B fig fiTTI<I<03agN.
1. Charles soon recovered his spirit when the opportunity for
active operations offered itself. On January 13, 1746, he obtained a
victory at Falkirk, over a part of the English army. Meanwhile,
the Duke of Cumberland, who had returned from the continent, had
taken the command of the king's forces, and now advanced to
Nairn, which is nine miles distant from Culloden, where the prince
was posted.
2. Charles, hearing of the approach of the English army, set out
on the night of the 15th of April, with the design of surprising the
enemy. He began his march in two columns ; but his men, having
England? What of the effect of his progress? 9, Why did he retreat? 10. What •f
the prince? What of the conduct of the Scotch troops?
OXOIX.— 1. In what battle was the prince victorious? In what was he defeated?
382 CRUELTIES PRACTISED BY THE VICTORS.
been under arms all the night before, were many of them overpow-
ered by sleep and weariness. Many fell down from fatigue, ana
were unable to proceed. It now became absolutely necessary to
abandon the intended attack, and to retreat.
3. When they got back to Culloden, the poor wearied soldiers lay
down on the bare heath and slept; but they were soon roused from
their repose by some of their companions, who had lain down by the
way during the retreat, and who, having been awakened by the
noise of the Engliala army, which was advancing, had hastened to
inform the prince of its approach. The king's troops came in sight
about noon, and, in less than half an hour from the first firing, the
army of Charles was totally defeated.
4.' The dreadful cruelties practised upon the vanquished, by the
orders of the Duke of Cumberland, made his name to be execrated
throughout Scotland, and have fixed an indelible stain upon his
memory. It is said that, in a district of nearly fifty miles round
Lochiel, there was, in the course of a few days, neither house nor
cottage, neither men nor beasts to be seen — so complete was the
ruin, silence and desolation.
5. The jails of England were now filled with prisoners. Many
were executed, and many were transported to America. Lords Bal-
merino, Kilmarnock, and Lovat, and Mr. Radclifte, who were the
principal persons concerned, were carried to London and executed.
They were the last persons who suffered the punishment of behead-
ing in England. Mr. Radcliffe was a brother of that Lord Der-
wentwater, who was out in 1716, as the Jacobites expressed the
being concerned in open hostilities to the king.
6. We must now return to the young prince, and give an account
of his escape. He remained upon the field at Culloden as long as
any hope remained of retrieving the battle, and then rode off", at-
tended by a few friends. The safety of all required that these should
part company, and conceal themselves as they best could from the
soldiers, who scattered themselves over the country in pursuit of
Charles, with an eagerness much increased by the enormous reward
offered for his capture.
7. During the next five months the prince wandered among the
Highlands, owing his preservation to the fidelity of the poor inhab-
itants, who concealed him in their huts and caves, at the risk of their
own lives. There is an interesting account of a young lady who con-
trived to assist him. Charles was desirous to go from the Isle of
Lewis, where he had been some time concealed, to the Isle of Skye ;
but it was difficult to get there, on account of the troops who were
yet on the watch for him. Miss Flora Macdonald offered to con-
duct him, if he would put on woman's clothes and pass for her maid.
8. The prince readily agreed, and assumed the name and dress of
Betty Bourke, an Irish girl. He embarked with Flora in an open
boat, and they landed safely at Skye. After they reached this place,
they had some distance to walk; and the prince, who was very tall,
Relate the particulars of that of Culloden. 4. What of the conduct of the victors? %
7, 8. Relate the adventures of the prince from the battle of Culloden till his arrival al
ADVENTURES OF PRINCE CHARLES EDWARD.
383
and looked excessively awkward in woman's clothes, drew the at-
tention of every one who passed, and was every moment in danger
of being discovered. At last they arrived at Kingsborough, a house
belonging to one of the clan of Macdonalds.
— ESCAPE OF THE PRETENDER.
9. Here the prince enjoyed the luxuiy of lying on a bed, a pleasure
which he had not experienced for many weeks; and he slept so
soundly that he did not awake till the middle of the following day.
They then proceeded to Portree ; but before they reached that place
the prince changed his dress, and, putting on a Highland plaid and
a Scotch bonnet over his wig, was metamorphosed from Betty Bourke
into a stout Highlander. Here he parted with his female guide, and
was conducted by Malcolm Macloud to his home at Rasay.
10. He was there concealed in a small hut, with a bed of dry
heather to lie on ; and it was with difficulty that provisions were
procured for him. Even this wretched place was not one of safety,
so they returned to Skye, and, landing at Strath, took shelter in a.
cow-house. After remaining at Skye for a short time, they passed
over to the mainland. During the time Charles was with Macloud,
he passed for a servant of that gentleman, and the better to dis-
guise himself he tied a handkerchief over his head, put a nightcap
over that, and tore the ruffles of his shirt, to make his appearance
more shabby.
11. He was afterwards concealed for nearly six weeks in a cave
where seven Highlanders had previously taken refuge. While he
was there he lived on the venison which these men contrived to kill
by night. Being at length obliged to quit this concealment, he and
his new associates made their escape into the mountains by walking
Kingsborough. 9. Till he left Skye. 11. Till he leaves Scotland 13. What of hit
S84 STYLE OF DRESS IN GEORGE II.'s TIME. — 1727-1760.
along the rocky channel of a torrent. In the course of their journey
Charles became so exhausted for want of food, and fatigue, that he
could walk no further; and two of the men carried him over the
rugged paths to a place where their friends had provided food for
them.
12. On the 29th of August the prince reached a place of conceal-
ment which had been prepared by him, and which was called the
Cage, a habitation formed in the hollow of a small cluster of bushes,
which grew out of a high rock. The floor was composed of trunks
of trees, and was made level by having earth spread on it. The
trees which grew at the sides were interwoven with ropes, made of
heath, and the top was thatched with long grass.
13. This singular dwelling was large enough to contain seven
persons, and here the prince, with Cameron of Lochiel, stayed till
September 13th, when he received information that two French
ships had arrived off the coast. He got on board one of them, but
his dangers were not yet over, for British ships guarded all the
neighboring seas. Under shelter of a dense fog he passed through
the midst of the enemy's squadron, and on the 29th of September,
1746, landed safely in France.
14. He was so worn out by the fatigues and hardships he had
undergone, that he was scarcely to be known as the same handsome
and sprightly youth, who had left France, full of animation and
hope, the year before. By the terms of a general peace, made at
Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1748, Louis withdrew his protection from the
Stuart family, who retired to Rome. The young pretender long
kept up a secret correspondence with the Jacobites in England,
and once, if not often er, he came privately to London.
15. As he advanced in years, his character underwent a great
change for the worse, and his friends abandoned his cause in dis-
gust. He took the name of Count d'Albany, and died in 1784,
leav^ing no children. His brother, Cardinal York, who then became
the sole representative of the royal house of Stuart, died at a very
advanced age, in 1807, and with him the family became extinct.
CHAPTER CC.
The Style of Dress in George II.'s Time. — 0/ the Farmer' a FeUival. —
Qki3tyksi'^^ NfiVl-Btuk- — New-year's Day changed.
1. In noticing the changes of dress, we may remark that the long
flowing wigs of the preceding age had now given place to a snug
kind of tie-wig ; but in other respects the style of dress had by no
voyage to France? 14. What of his appearance? 15. Relate the remaining particular!
about the Stuart family.
t to.
CUSTOMS AMONG THE COUNTRY PEOPLE. 885
•
means improved. Ladies wore very long waists, and laced so tigln
that they suffered great pain from their endeavors to acquii-c wliai
they esteemed a fine shape.
2. They also wore such enormous hoops, that they could not,
without difiiculty, go through a moderately wide doorway ; and their
heads and shoulders looked as if they were rising out of a tub. The
gown was commonly of rich silk, ornamented with a variety of trim-
ii.ings. The head was dressed exceedingly high, and the hair drav>'n
tight off the face. At the elbows hung long ruffles, something like
the ears of a poodle dog, which were often catching fire at the can-
dins, or dipping in the dishes at table.
3. It may be well to give a particular description of the dress of
a lady of fashion in the early part of the last century. In the first
place, she had on a black silk petticoat, trimmed with a red and
white calico border, and a cherry-colored bodice, trimmed with blue
and silver. She wore, in addition, a yellow satin apron, and a train
of dove-colored silk, brocaded with large trees. The ladies appear
to have been as stiff" and formal in their intercourse with one
another, as in their style of dress.
4. As for the gentlemen, those at least who lived in towns, they
generally spent their evenings at clubs and coffee-houses ; and drinking
was so much the custom amongst them, that they rarely met without
becoming intoxicated. A foreigner, who visited London about the
end of the reign of George I., has given us the following account of
his way of spending his time there : " We rise by nine, and either
attend great men's levees, or tea-tables, till about eleven or twelve,
the fashionable folks assemble in several chocolate and coffee-houses.
5. " We are carried to these places in sedan chairs. If it be fine,
we take a turn in the park till two, when we go to dinner with a
party at the tavern, where we sit till six, and then go to the play
After the play the best company commonly go to Tom's or Will's
coffee-houses, and spend the time till midnight in conversation,
cards or politics ; but party runs so high here that whigs and tories
have each their coffee-houses, and would not, on any account, be
seen at any other. If you like the company of the ladies, there are
assemblies at most houses of people of quality."
6. Among the country people a variety of pleasant customs })rc-
vailed a century ago, which have now almost disappeared. Among
the happiest was the festival of harvest-home. This merry-making
was common throughout England, but different ceremonies were
observed in different places, though everywhere they ended with a
s:ood feast at the house of the proprietor of the land, to which all
ilie neighbors, as well as the laborers on the farm, were heartily
welcomed. In England the farms are generally large, and a great
many laborers, both male and female, are employed upon them.
7. In some places, the last handful of grain reaped in the field
was called the maiden. It was contrived that this should fall into the
CO.— 1. What change in head-dress? What of the dress of ladies? 3. Give a de-
scription of a lady's dress at the beginning of the last century. 4, 5. What of the
manners of the gentlemen ? 6. What festival was observed by the farmers? 10. What
33
386 "OLD style" and "new style."
hands of one of the most comely lasses in the field, who became the
queen of the coming feast. The maiden, gayly decorated with rib-
bons, was placed on the top of the last load of grain which left the
field, the wagon itself being gayly decked with flowers and ribbons,
and was thus borne home in triumph, with music and shouting.
8. There, to use the language of an old poet,
" For 3'our mirth,
You shall see, first, the large and chief
Foundation of j'our feast, fat beef;
With upper stories, mutton, veal,
And bacon, which makes full the meal,
With several dishes standing by,
And here a custard, there a pie.
And here all-tempting furmety."
9. Dancing and various mirthful games succeeded, in which th«
good man of the house and his wife took part. At the close of th>j
festivities, the maiden is hung up in some conspicuous part of tho
farm-house, where it remains till the next year, and it would be
esteemed a very unlucky omen if any accident should happen to it.
10. The young reader may have been puzzled with the words
"old style" and "new style," affixed to dates; it may be well,
therefore, to explain their meaning. Julius Csesar, the Roman gen-
eral, caused some calculations to be made to determine the length
of the year. These calculations made it three hundred and sixty-
five days and six hours. But the increased knowledge of astronomy
has enabled the modem scientific men to ascertain that this reckon-
ing was eleven minutes too much.
11. In the lapse of time, these eleven minutes accumulated to
eleven days. In the year 1672, Pope Gregory XIII. corrected this
error, and reduced the year to its exact length. The reader will
learn elsewhere how he guarded against a recurrence of the error.
The pope made use of his power to secure the adoption of the new or
Gregorian style, in all the Catholic countries of Europe, but Eng-
land, Sweden, and Russia still retained the old or Julian style.
12. The English merchants found it a great inconvenience to use
a different mode of computing time from their foreign correspond-
ents, and the hatred of the pope, which had led to the retention of
this error for so long a time after it was pointed out, having in a
great degree subsided, in 1752, the British parliament ordered the
new style to be adopted in England. The eleven days were taken
out of September ; the day after the 2d of September being called
the 14th, instead of the 3d. The year, also, which, till that time,
had been reckoned to begin at the 25th of March, has since been
comjmted from the 1st of January.
is the old style and new style ? 12. When was the New Style adopted in England ? Hoi»
was the change effected? What other change was made?
THE SEVEN YEARS' WAR. — 1765. 387
CHAPTEE CCI.
The Seven Years^ War. — General Washington gains his first Laurels.
— Capture of Quebec^ and Death of General Wolfe. — Lord Clive
extends the British Empire in India. — Death of George II. — About
Sir Robert Walpole.
1 The peace which had been made at Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748
continued till 1755, when the encroachment of the French upon what
were then British colonies, and are now the United States, led to a
war, which entirely involved all Europe, and is often called the Seven
Years' War. It was in this that General Washington first distin-
guished himself, though then very young, by his prudent conduct
in an expedition sent out to act against the French, who were en-
deavoring to connect their settlements in Canada and Louisiana by
a chain of forts in the rear of the English colonies.
2. The operations of the war were at first very unfavorable to the
English, The ministry were divided in opinion, and very ineffi-
cient. The man of all others most competent to conduct the affairs
of the nation was William Pitt ; but his political principles were too
liberal to suit the king, and it was not till the will of the people was
too loudly expressed to be any longer disregarded, that George con-
sented to commit the reins of government to his hands.
3. A decisive change now took place in the fortunes of the war ;
Canada was entirely subdued, and the French power annihilated in
that part of the American continent. This was not effected, how-
ever, without the loss of one of the most popular and distinguished
commanders whom the English ever had to boast of; namely, Gen-
eral Wolfe, who was killed in the moment of victory at the siege of
Quebec, in 1759.
4. Upon the continent of Europe, the war was carried on by Eng-
land with only Frederick, King of Prussia, commonly called Frederick
the Great, for its ally, against all the other powers combined. But
the sagacity and military skill of Frederick, and the energy of Mr.
Pitt, enabled her to sustain with success the apparently unequal
contest. Hanover, which, in the beginning of the war, had been
conquered by the French, was recovered, and the King of Prussia
established its position as one of the first-rate powers of Europe.
The principal battle was that of Minden, fought August 1st, 1759,
in which the English and Prussians defeated the French.
5. In the East, Lord Clive, who had rapidly risen, by the force
of his own abilities, from the humble situation of clerk to that of
commander-in-chief of the forces, laid the foundations of the British
empire in India. Upon the ocean the British flag was completely
CCI. — 1. How long did peace continue? What occasioned the renewal of war? Who
distinguished himself for the first time in this war ? 2. What of the success of the war
on the part of England ? What change in the ministry ? 3. What change followed in
the fortunes of the war? What of General Wolfe? 4. What of the war upon the conti-
nent of Europe? Wba,^. was the principal bafttle ? 5. What affairs in the east? 6. When
888 DEATH OF GEORGE II. — 1760.
triumphant. In the midst of these successes, the king, without any
previous complaint, was suddenly seized with the agonies of death.
He had hitherto enjoyed a degree of health and bodily vigor very
unusual at his advanced age, and which seemed to give the promise
of a much longer life.
6. On the 25th of October, 1760, he rose at his usual hour, and
observed to his attendants, that, as the morning was fine, he would
walk in the garden. He was still at ithe window, observing the
weather, when he fell to the ground, and almost immediately expired.
He was in the seventy-seventh year of his age, and the thirty-fc arth
of his reign. During the whole time he was upon the throne, po-
litical contests were carried on with great animosity. The most
distinguished political leaders were Eobert Walpole, Sir William
Wyndham, Mr. Pelham, Sir William Pulteney, and Mr. Pitt.
7. Sir Eobert Walpole was the prime minister during the first
half of this reign. He made use of very disreputable means to
keep himself in ofiice. Since the revolution of 1688, England has
been essentially a free government, and no man can sustain him-
self in office as minister, unless his measures are approved by a
majority of the votes of the house of commons, who are in theory
the representatives of the people of England.
8. lo secure to himself this majority, Walpole made a most liberal
distribution of money and offices, a mode of retaining power which
cannot forever be successful, since all who are venal will oppose for
the very purpose of being bought over; and to the minister's means
there must be a limit. And so Sir Eobert found, for, in 1742, he
was forced to resign. He was, however, made Earl of Orford.
9. One great cause of the popular discontent against Walpole, was
his taking the king's part in a quarrel between his majesty and his son
Frederick, Prince of Wales. We do not know the original cause of
this quarrel, but it was conducted with such animosity on the king's
part, as to excite the sympathy of the people, with whom the prince
was very popular, on account of his estimable qualities. He did not
live to be king, but died in 1751, leaving many children.
FAMILY OF GEORGE II.
WIFE.
Caroline of Anspach.
CHILDREN.
Frederick, Prince of Wales, died in 1751.
William, Duke of Cumberland, died in 1765.
Anne, married the Prince of Orange.
Amelia, died in 1786.
Caroline, died in 1757.
, Mary, married the Prince of Hesse-Cassel.
Louisa, married the King of Denmark.
did George II. die ? What was his age ? How long had he reigned ? W^ho were the
chief political leaders in his nngn ? 7. What of Sir Robert Walpole? 9. What of Fred-
erick, Prince of Wales?
GEORGE III. — 1760.
lAMILT OF FREDERICK, PRINCE OF WALES
WIFE.
Princess of Saxe-Gotha.
CHILDREN.
George, who succeeded his grandfather.
Edward, Duke of York, died in 1767.
William Henry, Duke of Gloucester.
Henry Frederick, Duke of Cumberland.
Frederick William, died young.
Augusta, married the Duke of Brunswick.
Caroline, died in 1759.
Louisa, died in 1768.
Matilda, married the King of Denmark.
CHAPTER CCIL
George III. — The Quiet of the Country disturbed by Political Contents,
— John Wilkes. — Passage of the Stamp Act results in the Indepen-
dence of the United States.
1. George, son of Frederick, Prince of Wales, had completed his
twenty-second year, when the death of his grandfather placed him
on the throne. He was tall, his features well formed, his complexion
fair, and his countenance open and cheerful, with a great expression
of goodness. As his parents had been on ill terms with George II.,
the young prince had been in a manner excluded from court, and
not interfering in any of the political parties of the day, he had led
a retired life, associating with a small, but select circle.
2. This was, in some respects, a disadvantage to him, as it gave
him an awkward and diffident manner, which an earlier introduction
to general society might have remedied. His usual way of speaking
was hurried and confused ; but when called upon to speak in public,
it was quite graceful, for his father, though he neglected other parts
of his education, had caused him to be well instructed in the art of
declamation, by Quin, a celebrated actor. The king's first speech
being much applauded for grace and distinctness of utterance, Quin
exclaimed, with great glee, " I taught the boy."
3. The chief characteristic of his mind was obstinacy ; and the
pertinacity with which he maintained his opinions was tlie occasion
of much injury to his country. He had no great or brilliant quali-
ties; but he had many good ones. He was kind and charitable;
his greatest happiness was in the tranquillity of domestic life: and
he was anxious to fulfil his duties to his family with fidelity.
4. He was a truly religious man, and there are many anecdotes re-
lated of him illustrative of this. In some cases his conduct might be
ecu.— 1. What of George III.'s person ? What of his education ? Wliat of his styl*
of speaking? .3. What of his character? 4. What anecdote of his religious feolingt
33*
390 THE PEACE OF PARIS. — 1763.
imputed tc affectation, were it not that we know his humility to have
been genuine. Soon after he came to the throne, a clergyman intro-
duced some high panegyrics upon him, in a sermon preached in his
presence. The next day, the king sent a message to the preacher,
desiring him to forbear doing so for the future ; adding that he went
to cliurch to hear Grod praised, and not himself.
5. In the prayer-book, which he was accustomed to use in private,
he scratched out the words " sovereign lord," before his own name,
and wrote instead, " thy servant," and in another place he put the
word " sinner." The number of marked passages in his Bible
showed that he was a diligent student of it. He married, August
7th, 1761, Charlotte, Princess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz. The last
service which the veteran admiral, Lord Anson, performed, was that
of bringing the new queen to England.
6. The accession of George lit. caused no alteration in public
affairs ; the war was continued Avith vigor, though the nation had
become weary of the great expense of carrying it on. It would be
impossible for us to give an account of all the events of this busy
period, or even to select the most important. It must suffice for us
now to say, that the British arms were everywhere successful. Several
valuable West India islands were taken from France; and the rich
town of Havana in Cuba, and the Philippine Isles in the East In-
dies, were taken from Spain.
7. France and Spain at length became desirous of peace, which
was concluded at Paris, February 10th, 1763. By this treaty, Can-
ada was definitely ceded to Great Britain, but in most other respects
the countries were restored, as to territory, to the condition they
were in before the war. So far, nothing could be more prosperous
than the new reign. The country was manifestly increasing in
wealth and power. But the internal peace of the empire was soon
disturbed.
8. This was occasioned in no small degree by the obstinacy of the
king in maintaining his own views, and in supporting those minis-
ters who agreed with him in opinion. Though averse to the pomp
of royalty, he was fond of the power, and could not bear any attack
upon the dignity or prerogatives of the crown. The first open ex-
pression of public discontent was in behalf of John Wilkes, who
was a man of considerable ability, but of profligate character.
9. Soon after the accession of George III. to the throne, Mr. Pitt
had retired from office, receiving as a reward for his services the
title of Earl of Chatham. The new ministers were taken from
the tory party. The names of whig and tory were still retained,
though some change had taken place in the principles of the parties.
The tories were for maintaining everything as it was ; whilst the
whigs were for making such alterations in the constitution of the
country, as advanced civilization, and the increase of wealth, espe-
cially among the mercantile and manufacturing classes, from time
to time made necessary.
6. Whom did be marry? 6. What of the war with France and Spain? 7. When and
where was peace concluded? 8. What disturbed the internal quiet of the kingdom!
I
PASSAGE OF THE STAMP ACT. — 1765. 39l
10. There were many violent political writers on both sides ; but
none so much so as Mr. Wilkes, who was a whig and a member of
parliament. He puj^lished a periodical paper, called the North
Briton; and, in the forty-fifth number, made a very violent attack
upon Lord Bute and other persons, supposed to have an undue in-
fluence with the king, and upon the government in general. Wilkes
was arrested by order of the government, and committed to the
Tower. But being brought before one of the courts of law by a
writ of habeas corpus, he was discharged, upon the ground that his
arrest was illegal.
11. His arrest had produced a great excitement; it was consid-
ered as a violation of the freedom of the press ; he was looked upon
as a martyr to liberty ; and the cry of " Wilkes and liberty !" was
long the watchword of the popular party. Whilst affairs were
quite in a disturbed state at home, an act of the ministry threw the
North American colonies into a state of convulsion. The taxes
levied for the support of the wars bore very heavily upon the
people of Great Britain ; and to ease them of the burden, it was
resolved to levy taxes upon the colonies.
12. The act for this purpose, which levied a duty upon stamped
paper, and forbade the importation of any other into the colonies,
was passed by parliament. The events which followed the passage
of the Stamp Act, and which led at last to the independence of
thirteen of the North American colonies, forming a part of the
history of our own country, are doubtless familiar to our readers,
and need not be detailed here.
CHAPTER CCIII.
What the English People thought of the War with America. — Death
of the Earl of Chatham. — Qre ai ^ ol^^s %t^ J^ondmi. — Instance of
British Generosity at the Siege'of Gibraltar. — Peace of Versailles. —
John Adams'' first Interview with the King.
1. The English people were very much divided in opinion as to
the justice and expediency of taxing the American colonies. A con-
siderable portion were decidedly opposed to it. At the head of the
opponents was the eloquent Earl of Chatham, who defended the
ground taken by the colonists, that as they were not represented in
the British parliament, they could not be justly taxed by that body.
2. But when the war was actually commenced, Chatham was in
favor of maintaining it with vigor, and of sending at once to the
9. What of the parties of whig and tory ? 10. How did Wilkes give offence? 11. What
followed his arrest? What measures did the government adopt to raise money? What
was the consequence of the Stamp Act?
CCIII.— 1. What were the opinions of the English people about taxing America !
392 SURRENDER OF CORNWALLIS. 1781.
colonies a force large enough to put down the so-called rebels,
But the ministiy, who underrated the strength of the colonists,
thought that a small body of regular, well-disciplined troops, under
experienced and veteran officers, would be quite sufficient to cope
with a raw militia, commanded by men who knew nothing of war
from actual experience.
3. The surrender of the British general Burgoyne, and his army,
in 1777, produced a great excitement in England. Some persons
then were for abandoning the attempt to reduce the colonies to
obedience, and this opinion gained strength when it was found that
a continuance of the contest would involve England in a war with
France, whose government had now openly assumed the part of the
colonists. But the king would not consent to relinquish so large a
part of his dominions, so long as any hope remained of being able
to retain it.
4. In this he was sustained by the Earl of Chatham, who, on the
2d of April, 1778, appeared in the house of lords to oppose a motion
for the withdrawal of the troops from America. Though he was
suifering from severe illness, and unable to walk without assistance,
he made one of the most animated and eloquent speeches that had
ever been heard in that house. Venerable for his years and expe-
rience, and regarded as the first statesman of the age, his urgent
appeal to his countrymen to make one more effort, made a deep
impression upon all present.
5. He was answered by the Duke of Richmond, and Chatham
rose again, with a countenance animated with disdain, and eager
to reply; but the excitement 'was too great for his feeble frame, and
while he was attempting to speak, he sank down on the floor, and
was carried out of the house apparently lifeless. He revived, but it
was only to linger out a few weeks longer. His death, under these
circumstances, made a great impression throughout the whole
country. He was honored with a sumptuous funeral at the public
expense, and every possible respect was shown to his memory.
6. In the month of June, 1780, London was thrown into conster-
nation by the violence of a mob, which had taken an alarm in respect
to Popery. This mob, which was excited chiefly by Lord George
Gordon, a gloomy fanatic, had the control of the city for several
days, during which they burnt several Eoman Catholic chapels,
and destroyed many private dwellings. The greatest loss which
the public sustained, was by the destruction of the manuscripts of
the Earl of Mansfield, the most distinguished lawyer of his time;
he had made himself obnoxious by the part which he had taken, as
a judge, in sustaining prosecutions for libels against the government.
7. In the month of October, 1781, Lord Cornwallis, one of Brit-
ain's ablest generals, surrendered himself and his whole army to Gen-
eral Washington. From this time, it was apparent to every one that
the subjugation of the American colonies could not be any longer ex-
pected. Spain and Holland had become the active allies of the United
What of the Earl of Chatham? 2. How was the war conducted by the ministry? 4, 6.
Relate the particulars of Chatham's last appearance in parliament". 6. What of the
INDEPENDENCE OF THE U. S. ACKNOWLEDGED. 1783. 398
States. Kussia, Sweden, and Denmark were united in what was
called an armed neutrality, SiTid were indirectly assisting the enemies
of England.
RIOTS IN LONDON.
8. The British fleets, under Lord Eodney, kept the supremacy
of the seas; and the defence of Gibraltar showed that the British
troops had lost none of their courage. In the course of this de-
fence, there was an exhibition of that humanity for which the
English have always been distinguished. For two years the place had
been blockaded by combined fleets of France and Spain, when, on
the 13th of September, 1782, a grand attack was made by land and
sea. The garrison, under General Elliot, consisted of seven thou-
sand men, whilst the assailing force amounted to forty thousand.
9. The firing on both sides was continued furiously through the
day; but the garrison perceived, as night approached, that the
enemy's cannonading abated, and could see that the whole fleet
was in commotion, and that some of the ships had taken fire.
The darkness ot the night was soon dispelled by the flames arising
from the burning vessels ; and the cries and groans of the Spaniards
on board of them were dreadful beyond description.
10. Amidst this scene of horror, General Curtis and Sir Charles
Knowles, assisted by a body of marines, ventured to the rescue of
these miserable men, whom they now no longer considered as enemies,
but as suffering fellow-creatures ; and they succeeded, though with
imminent hazard to themselves, in saving many of them from the
dangers by which they were surrounded. A few days after this
attack, Lord Howe arrived with a fleet to the relief of the place.
11. In 1783, peace was concluded between all the belligerent
mobs in 1780? 7. Whatwas the "armed neutrality"? 8, 9, 10. What of the siege of Gib
raltar? 1?. Wlien waa peace made? What of the king's interview with John Adams?
894 DISTINGUISHED WlilTEIiS AND POETS OF THE TIME.
powers. England acknowledged the independence of the United
States, and gave up to France and Spain various lands and posses
sions in different parts of the globe. The United States, after the
ratification of the treaty, sent John Adams, who, next to Washing-
ton, had acted the most prominent part in the revolution, as envoy
to the British court.
12. The king looked forward with considerable anxiety to his first
interview with this distinguished rebel, and declared to some of his
attendants that he viewed it as one of the most critical moments of
his life. He received the envoy, however, most graciously, and
said to him, "I was the last man in the kingdom, sir, to consent to
the independence of America ; but now it is granted, I shall be the
last man in the kingdom to sanction a violation of it."
CHAPTER CCIV.
The Writers of the Reign of George II., and the early part of that of
George III. — The most distinguished Poets. — Dr. Johnson. — A new
form of Novel and Romance introduced. — Magazines and Reviews
make their first appearance.
1. As we are now approaching a new era in English literature,
we must say something of the epoch which is drawing to a close.
During no period had England produced so many men of letters as
during the fifty years comprised in the reign of George II., and
part of that of his successor ; yet it exhibited very little of original-
ity or vigor. The great reputation of Pope and his contemporaries
overawed the poets of the next half century, who wrote in servile
imitation of those whose works had already the sanction of public
applause.
2. Something, doubtless, is to be attributed to the state of society,
which, during the same period, was dainty, formal, and pedantic;
a very natural transition from the ease and licentiousness which
prevailed in the reign of Charles II. The collected editions of the
British poets contain the works of upwards of seventy persons who
wrote during the period of which we are now speaking. But very
few of these are worthy of notice.
3. The first, in point of time, is Edward Young, who died in
1765. His best work is the Night Thoughts, a serious poem, con-
taining many passages of sublime expression, and of striking
imagery, as well as much bombast and affectation. The most popu-
lar poet of this period was James Thomson, who died in 1748.
He was by birth a Scotchman, but removed to London at an early
age, where he published a series of poems, called The Seasons, de-
scribing, in blank verse, the various appearances of the year, in a
very rich and eloquent, and often sublime style of language.
CCIV.— 1. What of literature during the reign of George II. and the succeeding years ?
8. What of Young? What of Thomson? 6. What of Gray and Collins? What of
DISTINGUISHED WKITEKS AND POETS OF THE TIME. 395
4. Thomson's father was a clergyman, with a small salary and a
large family, so that he could furnish his son with but a stinted
outfit. The poet took with him, however, letters of recommenda-
tion to several persons of consequence, which he tied up carefully in
his handkerchief; but as he passed along the streets of London, with
the gaping curiosity of a country lad, his attention was upon every-
thing rather than his pocket, and his magazine of credentials was
stolen from him.
5. For the supply of his necessities, his whole fund was his poem
of Winter, and he was sadly in want of a pair of shoes. After a
long time he succeeded in finding a purchaser for his treasure, but
at a very low price ; and the purchaser for some time thought he
had made a foolish bargain ; but the merits of the poem becoming
known by accident, the sale became rapid, and Thomson's reputa-
tion was established.
6. Gray, who died in 1771, and Collins, who died in 1756, are
distinguished for writing lyrical poems, which originally meant
poems intended to be sung accompanied by the harp. The most
celebrated piece of the former is the JElegy in a Countrij Church- Yard,
and of the latter, the Ode to the Passions. Mark Akenside, who
died in 1770, at the age of twenty-three years, published a poem
called the Pleasures of the Imagination, a work full of fine imagery,
expressed in rich, copious, and musical language.
7. Oliver Goldsmith, who died in 1774, was born in Ireland, but
spent the greater part of his mature life in London. Of all the
poets of this period, his works are, perhaps, the most read at the
present day. His chief poems are the Deserted Village, and the
Traveller. He was also a very popular prose writer, and has strong
claims upon the regard of all young persons ; for he was the author
of various histories — of Eome, Greece, England, &c. — and of the
natural history, which have afforded them so much pleasure and in-
struction.
8. Samuel Johnson, who died in 1784, wrote verses. But he was
more admired for his prose writings. His style, though elegant and
pure, is more majestic than suits the taste of the present age. He
published a periodical paper, called the Kambler, in which he some-
times condescends to treat of common things, but in the same sol-
emn language which he uses in moralizing on the awful destinies of
man. The Lives of the Poets, which were written to be prefixed to
a collection of the poets of Great Britain, is perhaps the best of his
productions. His dictionary, though now considered too limited,
is si ill referred to as of the highest authority.
9 Fictitious tales in prose, by the title of romances and novels,
had long been known in France and Italy, and had been imitated
in England. But they were quite different from the works known
at the present day by the same names. The first example of the
modern English romance, was the Cattle of Otranto, published in 1764,
by Horace Walpole, a son of the celebrated minister, Sir Robert.
Akenside? V. What of Goldsmith? 8. What of Johnson? 9. What was tlie first
•TAmple of modern romance writing? When published, and by whom composed?
396 DISTINGUISHED WRITERS AND POETS OF THE TIME.
This was full of horrors, and was so popular as to call forth a host
of imitators.
10. In 1739, Samuel Eichardson, a printer in London, being
remarkable for his expertness in letter-writing, was requested by two
booksellers to write a volume of letters, referring to the common con-
cerns of life, for the improvement of persons of ordinary education.
He thought the work might be more lively and interesting, if the
letters were made to narrate a story. Thus was produced the novel
of Pamela, a work so vastly superior in style and in its moral tend-
ency to all which had preceded it, that it obtained a great reputa-
tion, and was even recommended by the clergy from the pulpit,
11. Encouraged by this success, Richardson commenced with a
more elaborate novel, called Clarissa Harlowe, four volumes of which
were published in 1748, leaving the story unfinished. This work
excited the greatest interest, both in England and on the continent,
and the comfort of the reading world seemed to depend upon the
result of the story. A report got abroad that it was to end tragic-
ally ; when remonstrances poured in upon the author from all quar-
ters, entreating him to reward the virtue of the heroine. It is said
that the work was intended to fill twenty-eight volumes, but was
finally reduced to eight.
12. We cannot, of course, mention all who were eminent in every
branch of litcature ; we can only speak of those who originated any
particular form of composition, or who were most eminent in it.
Many gained celebrity as philosophical writers. They were, how-
ever, chiefly natives of Scotland, in which country great attention
was paid, at this period, to English literature ; and societies were
formed to encourage not only the writing, but the speaking of pure
English.
13. The success of these efforts is made apparent by the historical
works of Hume and Robertson, which not only excited a taste for
historical reading in England, but also a desire in literary men to
rival them. To the former we are indebted for much of the interest-
ing matter of our present story ; Hume's History of England was
the first example of the highest kind of historical writing in English
literature. Though defective in style, and not so complete as to
facts as some which have succeeded it, its great merits will probably
enable it to retain the first place for a long time to come.
14. Hume's history only comes down to the revolution in 1688 ;
and so much of Smollett's History of England as embraces the
period between that event and the death of George II., is usually
published with it ; being better than any other, though vastly infe-
rior to Hume. Edward Gibbon, who died in 1794, was the author
of a History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire ; a work
which takes rank with those of Hume and Robertson.
15. We must mention one more class of works which made its
appearance for the first time during this period. In 1731, Edward
Cave, a printer, commenced a publication called the GentlemanU
10. When, and by whom, was the first novc^l of tlio modern kind composed? 13, 14.
Who were the most distinguished historians of this period ? 16. When did the first maga.
ATTEMPT TO MURDER THE KING. 1'
397
Magazine, being, as the name magazine was intended to express, a
depository of the principal discussions and intelligence contained
in the newspapers during the preceding month. This work, which
met with great success, soon became open to original articles of a
literary character.
16. The success of the Gentleman's Magazine, led to the estab-
lishment of many others, but none, for a long period, possessed so
much merit as this, which has been continued without interruption
to the present day. The first periodical work devoted to the criti-
cism of books, was commenced in 1749, and was called the Monthly
Review. This review took the whig side in politics, and to counter-
act its influence, the tories, in 1756, established the OrUical Review,
under the direction of Smollett, of whom we have already spoken as
an historian ; and who likewise gained much distinction as a mis-
cellaneous writer, and more as a writer of novels.
CHAPTEE GOV.
Attempts to murder the King. — The Xing loses his Reason, but it is re-
stored to him. — The younger Pitt. — Duties of the King's Ministers.
MARGARKT NICHOLSON'S ATTACK UPON THE KING.
1. Though George III. never evinced any disposition to engf.ge
personally in war, it was not because he was deficient in courage,
lines make their appearance ? Whence the name magazine? 16. What of Reviews ?
34
898 INSANITY OF GEORGE III. — 1788.
for he exhibited this quality on many occasions much more trying
than amid the excitements of the field of battle. In 1787, an at-
temjjt was made on his life by a poor insane woman, named Margaret
Nicholson, who, while she was with one hand presenting a petition,
attempted with the other to stab him with a knife.
2. She was instantly seized by the attendants; and the king, for-
getful of the danger his own life had been in, only exclaimed, " Don't
hurt the poor woman ; she must be mad." This, on inquiry, proved
to be the case, and she was sent to a hospital. On another occasion
he was shot at, and the ball passed through his carriage. His attend-
ants were thrown Into the utmost agitation, but the king continued
tranquil, and said to them, " One is supposing this, and another is
proposing that, forgetting that there is One above all, on whom alone
we depend, and who disposes of all things."
3. Notwithstanding these, and many other attempts upon his life,
he never would take any precautions against danger, always saying
that none he might take would secure him from the attempts of a
determined assassin, and that he would not give up his custom of
mixing freely, and without attendants, with all ranks of people. In
1788, the king suifered a real calamity in the loss of his reason. It
became necessary, therefore, to appoint some person to act in his
name during the continuance of the illness.
4. The Prince of Wales, who was now twenty-six years old, was
manifestly the most proper person who could be invested with this im-
Eortant office. He had no fixed principles of any kind himself, but
is friends and associates were the political opponents of the party
now in power. When, therefore, his friends moved in parliament
for his appointment on the ground of constitutional right, the min-
istry opposed it on that ground, but allowed that it was proper and
expedient, and offered to bestow it, but with many restrictions and
limitations of power.
5. Before the question could be settled between the two parties,
the king recovered his reason, and of course the necessity for a regent
— as the person who governs the kingdom during any temporary
incapacity of the king is called — was at an end. The 24th of Octo-
ber, 1788, was the last day on which, previous to his illness, the king
had appeared in public ; and on the 23d of April following, being
then recovered, he went to St. Paul's Cathedral to return public
thanks to God for his restoration to health and reason.
6. He was attended by the royal family, and by an immense con-
course of the nobility and of the people ; so that when the jirocession
entered the church, it was crowded to excess. The scene is described
as peculiarly impressive and interesting, and particularly so when
the 6000 children from the charity schools, who were in the church,
joined in the choruses of the psalms and anthems.
7. The king's physicians did not deem it safe for him to engage at
once in public business. He therefore indulged himself, more than
he had before done, in the quiet enjoyment of domestic life. He loved
CCV. — 1. What instances of the king's courage ? 3. What calamity did the king
meet with in 1788 ? 4, 5, What is said of the appointment of a regent? 7. What of
WILLIAM PITT, THE YOUNGER. 1783-1805. 399
to have his family about him, and it is said to have been a very
pleasing sight to see the whole royal family, when they were in the
bloom of youth, assembled, as they frequently were, round their
parents. They made quite a party by themselves ; for the king had
thirteen children who lived to grow up.
8. These children were all comely, and had open, cheerful coun-
tenances. They enjoyed a privilege which seldom falls to the lot
of princes, of being brought up under the eye of parents who set
them the example of the most perfect family harmony. The queen
was a woman of strong sense, and of superior acquirements. She
was never popular, for her manners were cold and reserved. But
as a wife and mother, her conduct was exemplary. She showed
herself constantly averse to every kind of vice and immorality, and
the character of her court was irreproachable.
9. The king was very grateful to his prime minister for opposing
the appointment of his son to be regent, with all the powers of a
sovereign ; for, as we have already stated, he was very jealous of
encroachments upon his royal prerogative, and he was, besides, dis-
pleased not only with the political, but with the moral, conduct of
his son. Such being the feeling of the king, the minister had, in-
deed, merited his thanks, for it required no little firmness to oppose
the wishes of one who might, in the course of nature, at any
moment become his sovereign.
10. But William Pitt, who now held the oflSce of first lord of the
treasury, that is, of prime minister, was not a man to be deterred
from the discharge of any duty by motives of personal interest. He
was the second son of the Earl of Chatham, and is sometimes called
the younger Pitt, to distinguish him from his illustrious father.
He was appointed to the high ofiice which he now held, in 1783,
aad retained it, with only one short interval, for twenty-two years.
11. At the time of his appointment he was only twenty-four
years old, but he had already exhibited his great ability and politi-
cal sagacity as chancellor of the exchequer. By the constitution
of Great Britain, all laws for raising money must have their origin
in the house of commons ; the reason for which, is, that the greater
part of the taxes are paid by those whom this house represents.
12. It is one of the duties of the chancellor of the exchequer to
propose the measures by which money is to be raised ; he is, there-
fore, always a member of the house of commons ; not by right, but,
as all other members are, in theory, by the election of the people.
But suppose he should not be elected, we may ask what he would
do then. This never happens, for if he loses his election in one
place, he can procure it in another, either by bribing the voters, oi
by the influence of some political friend.
13. There are many boroughs, as they are called, which have a
right to send more than one member to parliament, and which are
entirely under the control of some rich man. This abuse existed
to a much greater extent formerly than now, for it was, in part,
corrected by the Reform Bill, passed in 1832.
his domestic habits ? 8 What of his children ? 10 11. What of William Pitt ? 12. What
400 TIIK FKENCH JIEVOLUTION. 1789.
14. The deciding as to the mode in -which money shall be raised,
is one of the most difficult things a ministry has to perform. It
must ultimately be raised by taxes, and the personal interests of
some class or classes of persons must be affected by every tax that
is imposed.
15. Hence there will always be many objections made to every
measure proposed. The chancellor of the exchequer has to answer
all these objections; therefore, the most able commoner on the side
of the party in power, is selected to fill this office. He naturally
becomes the spokesman of the ministry on all important occasions,
and as the ministry usually has a majority of the members on its
side, he is sometimes called "the leader of the house of commons."
16. The prime minister sometimes chooses to hold this office him-
self, in addition to that of the first lord of the treasury, who is not
necessarily a peer. This was the case with William Pitt, who
chose to defend the measures which, though nominally the acts of
many ministers, were virtually his own, for he was the soul of the
government. He did not possess the brilliant eloquence of his
father, or of his great rivals for power and fame. Fox and Burke;
but he had the faculty of convincing, by the force of his arguments,
which were always presented in the clearest manner, and in the
most natural order.
17. He governed the country during one of the most stormy
periods in the history of the world; and brought her through it
not only in safety, bftt with glory. George III. never displayed so
much sagacity during his long reign, as in retaining him in power,
in spite of the clamors of the opposite party, which were sometimes
loud enough to have shaken the purpose of a less obstinate sovereign.
CHAPTER CCVI.
The French Revolution breaks' out. — Measures adopted by the other
States of Europe in consequence of it. — What Effect the News pro-
duced in England. — M^v between France ajid England.
/l,;\i.i /^ :< , ,; ' . .. ^.. ''
1. The repose which Europe' now enjoyed was destined '-: be
broken by an event which, while it gave joy to the lovers cf lib-
erty, struck terror into the hearts of the despotic rulers of Europe
In 1789, the French people, who had for centuries been subjected
to the most grievous oppressions on the part of the nobles, asserted
their natural rights. Their representatives assembled in conven-
tion, abolished all royalty, with its attendant distinction of ranks,
and established a republic.
2. This proceeding was very alarming to the absolute kings of the
of the office of chancellor of the exchequer? Why does it require a man of abilities?
15, 16, 17. What of Pitt's abilities?
CCVI.— 1. What disturbed the ropose of Europe in 1789? 2. Vfh&i course was adopted
DESTRUCTION OF THE BASTILE. 1789. 401
neighboring states. Their own subjects might be infected with a
love of liberty; so the sovereigns of Austria and Prussia deter-
mined to put down this impudent attempt of an independent
people to establish a government to their own liking, and for this
purpose to march their armies into France.
3. This was a very unwise measure ; they should have remem-
bered that their armies were not invincible; and that if they were
beaten, the French conquerors might not content themselves with
driving them out of their country, but might, in retaliation, become
themselves invaders. In such case, the liberal principles they so
much dreaded would come with infinitely greater force. Had they
been wise, they would have left the French to settle their own
affairs.
4. The people of France, indignant at this attempt of strangers
to dictate to them a form of government, rushed with the greatest
enthusiasm to repel the invaders, and did not stop in their victori-
ous career till they had taken nearly the whole of the Austrian
Netherlands. Such was the commencement of a war, which, with
little intermission, ravaged Europe for above twenty years.
5. We must now consider how the people of England were affected
by the events which were taking place on the continent. The de-
struction of the Bastile by the inhabitants of Paris first drew their
attention to the efforts of the French people to redress their wrongs.
This prison was a stone structure, which, in ancient times, had been
a fortress to protect Paris from foreign aggressors, but for many cen-
turies it had been used only as an instrument of domestic tyranny.
6. A mere order from the king was sufficient to consign any per-
son to this gloomy prison. This power was most shamefully abused,
for not only were the orders against those who had committed the
slightest offence in word, deed, or even in supposed thought, against
the king or his favorites, but they were even made a source of reve-
nue to these favorites, for they were sold to individuals to be used
to gratify private malice and revenge. Thousands of victims had
languished out their lives in this horrible abode.
7. Its destruction, therefore, excited a feeling of joy amongst the
English people, who heartily sympathized in the attempt of their
neighbors to establish a more liberal form of government. But the
sympathies of the king were for the royal family of France ; and,
as Elector of Hanover, he entered into the views of the other sove-
reigns of Europe. His prime minister, also, was a believer in the
necessity of strong governments, as they are called, that is, govern-
ments in which the chief power is permanently placed in the hands
of one person.
8. The French people were like wild beasts who had long been
subjected to cruel keepers, upon whom was now vented their long
pent-up rage. The sanguinary excesses committed by the mob,
who at first ruled in France, excited the horror and fears of many
by the other governmerits of Europe? 4. What was the consequence? 5. What evo.»'t
drew the attention of thf people of England to B'rench afiairs? 6. Wliatof the French
king's despotic powor? 7. What feeling was first excited in England? What w(;re the
opinions of the king and of his prime minister? 8. What measure did the English gov
34*
402 GLOOMY STATE OF AFFAIRS IN 1797.
good people in England ; so that the king and his mini<^ters were
not without a party to support them in their refusal to recognize
the new republic, or to receive its ambassador, — a measure which
unavoidably led to war.
9. This was declared by the French convention on the 1st of
February, 1793. About the same time the French invaded Hol-
land, and the Duke of York, the king's second son, was sent, with
a considerable army under his command, to assist the Dutch. But
he effected nothing, except to make a good retreat and a safe return
to England in the following winter. Holland soon submitted, and
a new state, called the Batavian Eepublic, was established, in
alliance with France, whose victorious arms soon compelled the
King of Prussia to sue for peace.
10. England and Austria maintained the war for several years
longer, but with such ill success on the part of the latter, that, in
1797, she was compelled to accept such terms of peace as France
would allow her. This success on the part of the French is to be
ascribed chiefly to Napoleon Bonaparte, a young Corsican, whose
wonderful abilities had raised him from the rank of lieutenant of
artillery to the command of the French army in Italy. The treaty
between France and Austria was signed at Campo Formio, October
17th, 1797. Thus England was left alone in the contest.
CHAPTER CCVII.
Gloomy State of Affairs in 1797. — The Bank of England suspends
Payment. — Mutinies a/mong the Seamen.
1. Thj5 year 1797 was a gloomy period in England. The national
finances, burdened with debts contracted to carry on former wars,
seemed unequal to meet the expenses of a lengthened contest. The
Bank of England, by orders of the government, stopped the pay-
ment of its notes in gold or silver, and paper became the only
money in circulation. To add to the public distress, an alarming
mutiny broke out among the sailors in the ships of war, who de-
manded an increase of pay and amelioration of their condition,
which was in truth worse than that of slaves.
2. If they had entered into that service of their own accord, they
would have had less reason in their complaints. But it was not so.
Instead of inducing men to serve as sailors on board the ships of war
by offering sufficient wages and kind treatment, the British govern-
ment resorted to force to man her navy. A party of soldiers, with an
officer, went about, seizing upon all persons who looked like sailors, or
who the officer thought would make good seamen, and carried them by
ernment adopt in reference to France? 9. What was the consequence? What of the
success of the French as to Holland and Russia ? 10. What of the war between Austria
and France ? By what treaty was it concluded ? When ?
CCVII.— 1. What is said of the year 1797? What events caused a depression of feel-»
I
MUTINIES AMONG BRITISH SEAMEN. 403
force on board of a ship, where they were generally compelled to
serve till death relieved them from oppression.
3. The toils and sufferings of the sailor's life beai hs.rdly enough
upon those who adopt it from choice, and are habituated to its dan-
gers from infancy. In addition to the ordinary perils of the sea,
these impressed seamen were exposed to all the evils of war. We
can conceive better than we can describe the feelings of men torn
from their families without a moment's warning, and subjected to
treatment which made the public ships so odious that sailors by
profession carefully concealed themselves, when on shore, to avoid
being pressed into them.
4. In the month of April, the whole body of sailors in the grand
fleet which guarded the British Channel, declared their determination
no longer to submit to the officers, unless an increase of pay and a
change in the regulations concerning provisions should be granted
to them. A council, composed of two delegates from each ship,
took command of the squadron. The consternation caused by this
event was very great ; for the security of England from invasion de-
pended mainly upon the fleet.
5. It was deemed by government to be most expedient to accede
to the required terms, and a bill was hastily passed through parlia-
ment securing to the seamen what the ministers had promised. The
delegates of the fleet declared themselves satisfied, and harmony and
good order were restored. But the spirit of insurrection was
contagious, and no sooner was it quelled in the Channel fleet, than
it broke out in the ships lying at Sheerness and at Yarmouth.
6. New grievances were required to be redressed, and the facility
with which the demands of the Channel fleet had been granted,
encouraged the present insurgents to make demands not quite so
reasonable. The government now determined to yield no more, and
made every disposition to force the ships to submission. Guards
were placed to prevent any communication between them and the
shore, and no water or provisions was suffered to go to them. For
a time, the mutineers were able to get a supply of these from mer-
chant vessels which they seized.
7. At length, being reduced to great want of water, and distrust
prevailing among themselves, ship after ship deserted, until at last
all came in and surrendered. The leaders were tried and executed.
The ships were soon after ordered to sea, to watch the motions of a
Dutch fleet, and any unfavorable impressions which might remain
were effectually removed by the complete victory which they gained
on the 11th of October; as a reward for which. Admiral Duncan,
the commander of the fleet, was raised to the peerage.
ing in England? 2. How were British ships of war supplied with men? 4. What wa*
Ihe consequence of the bad treatment of the seamen? 5. What is said of the seconil mu
tiny ? 7. What ■ ictory did Admiral Duncan gain ?
404 BONAPARTE RETURNS FROM EGYPT. — 1799.
dt^,
CHAPTER CCVIII.
Bona'Dari£i. after conquering Egypt, returns to France, of iDhich he he*
comes the Buler. — He leads his Army over the Alps, and defeats the
Austrians in Italy. — Expedition against Copenhagen under Lord
Nelson.
1 . At this period Bonaparte was in Egypt, apparently in a very
hazardous situation, for the fleet which had carried him thither had
been destroyed by the English fleet, under Admiral Nelson, who now
had the undisputed control of the Mediterranean Sea, thus cutting
off" the French from receiving any supplies or reinforcements. But
the genius of the French general inspired the troops with confidence
and spirit. Egypt being conquered, their arms were turned against
Syria, which, like Egypt, was subject to Turkey.
2. Proceeding onward in their victorious course, they laid siege to
Acre, a very strong fortress on the shores of the Mediterranean. Bo-
naparte now felt the want of a fleet, with which to prevent the town
from receiving succor by sea. The Turks defended the place
bravely; it must, however, have been surrendered, but for the
arrival of some English ships under Sir Sy<lney Smith. Landing
with his sailors, he assisted in repulsing an assault, which the
Turks, without his assistance, could not have withstood.
3. Returning to Egypt, Bonaparte received information which in-
duced him to leave the army and go back to France. Embarking
on board one of his remaining frigates, he made the voyage in safety,
and, on the 9th of October, 1799, landed at Frejus, a small port in
France, after having been for forty-one days exposed to capture by
the enemy's ships, which traversed the sea in all directions. This
passage is not one of the least extraordinary events of his wonderful
life.
4. The French people were very much dissatisfied with their
present rulers ; and Bonaparte was hailed as the deliverer of France.
Soon after his arrival at Paris, he Avas able to effect a change in the
government, which was now intrusted to three officers, called con-
suls, of whom he was the chief, and in whom all power was, in fact,
vested. One of the first acts of the First Consul, as he was styled,
was to offer peace to England and Austria. But neither power
thought fit to accept the proposal, and the British government did
not even deign to reply.
5. The most active preparations were made on all sides for carry-
ing on the war with vigor. The first consul in person took the com-
mand of the army destined to act against the Austrians in Italy.
The Austrian general made the best arrangements for defending the
passage round the Alps into Italy, thinking it impossible for an
army to enter it by any other route.
CCVIII. — 1. What of the French operations in Egypt? What of those in Syria?
liu What of Bonaparte's return to France ? What took place in France after his return I
BATTLE OF HOHENLINDEN. — 1800. 405
6. But nothing seemed to be impossible to Bonaparte. Crossing
directly over the Alps ; transporting his army, with all its baggage,
stores, and artillery, by ways hitherto deemed almost impassable for
unincumbered travellers, he took the Austrian general completely
by surprise. The battle of Marengo decided the fate of Italy .^ The
French arms being equally successful in other quarters, Austria was
once more compelled to sue for peace, and negotiations were com-
menced.
7. The Emperor of Germany demanded that England should be
included in the treaty, to which Bonaparte agreed. The requisitions
of the English government were, however, such as Bonaparte would
not accede to ; so the negotiations were broken off, and the emperor
renewed hostilities. His principal army took the field on the 24th
of November, 1800, and, on the 3d of December, was totally defeated
at Hohenlinden by the French under Moreau.
8. Nothing remained for Austria but to accept such terms of
peace as the first consul would grant. These were very liberal, and
the treaty was signed at Luneville, in February, 1801, and England
was again left to sustain the war alone. New enemies, too, now
appeared. Paul, Emperor of Kussia, enraptured with the jibilities
and military glory of Bonaparte, declared himself the warm friend
of France, and to show his regard, he seized upon all the British
vessels in his ports.
9. Denmark and Sweden seemed to be on the point of joining with
Russia in a confederacy against the maritime power of England.
But this project was defeated by the promptitude of the British
government. A force was sent, under Lord Nelson, to destroy the
Danish ships at Copenhagen. The expedition was completely suc-
cessful, and Denmark agreed to remain at peace with England.
10. Nelson then proceeded towards Russia. But his operations
in that quarter were interrupted by the death of Paul. His son and
successor, Alexander, immediately disclaimed all hostile intentions
towards England. About the same time, the French forces were
driven out of Egypt by the British, under Sir Ralph Abercrombie ;
a success which was dearly purchased by the loss of that commander.
5, 6. What of the war in Italy? 7. When, and between whom, was the battle of Hohen-
linden? 8. When and where was peace concluded between France and Austria? 9,
What new enemies against England appeared? What measure did England adopt in
consequence? 10. What of the French army in Egypt?
406 BATTLE OF TRAFALGAR. — 1806.
CHAPTER CCIX.
Peace of Amiens. — Hostilities renewed between France and England. —
J^aii h of I'Tafalc jar. — Death of Lord Nelson. — Condition of Europt
"^ 1. Previous to the transactions which we have just mentioned, a
change had taken place in the English ministry. On the 11th of
January, 1801, Mr. Pitt resigned the offices he had held for eighteen
years. The new ministers at once commenced negotiations for peace
with France, which was concluded at Amiens, March 27th, 1802.
All England rung with joyful acclamations at the attainment of this
long wished-for object.
2. But the joy was of short continuance. By the terms of the
treaty, England was bound to surrender Malta, an island in the
Mediterranean Sea, to the Knights of St. John, an order which had
been founded at the time of the crusades, and which, after main-
taining a war against the Turks fbr many hundred years, had quietly
established itself on this island.
3. England was also bound to give up to the Dutch the Cape of
Good Hope, which it had captured from them. But when the de-
mand was made upon her to comply with these stipulations, she
declined. The true reason for this refusal was, that the British gov-
ernment foresaw that other causes would soon bring about a new war,
and they thought they would save themselves the trouble of captur-
ing these places anew. Hostilities were renewed in 1803, and Mr.
Pitt resumed his place at the head of the ministry.
4. In 1804, Bonaparte was proclaimed Emperor of the French.
He had now acquired unlimited sway, not only in that country, but
also over a great part of Europe. England alone remained entirely
independent. As she had no allies on the continent of Europe, her
active operations were confined principally to the ocean, on which
she maintained her usual superiority. The most celebrated naval
battle was that fought off Cape Trafalgar, in Spain, on the 21st of
October, 1805, when the British fleet, under Lord Nelson, defeated
the combined fleets of France and Spain.
5. In the midst of the engagement. Lord Nelson received a mortal
wound. When he felt himself wounded, he covered his face with his
handkerchief, and concealed the decorations of his coat, fearing lest
his crew should be disheartened by knowing that the commander had
fallen. He was carried down to the surgeon's room, where he lived
long enough to know that his fleet was victorious. His last orders,
given almost with his dying breath, were that the ships should be
anchored. These orders were not obeyed, and the consequence was,
CCIX.— 1. When did Mr. Pitt go out of office? When and where was peace made?
2, 3. Were the terms of this treaty executed? W'hen were hostilities renewed ? 4. W'hat
naval victory did the English gain? Who commanded in the battle? 5. Relate the par-
ticulars of Nelson'8 death. 6. What powers joined England in the war? Where, and
by whom, were they defeated? 7. When did Mr. Pitt die? Who succeeded him?
8IK ARTHUR WELLE8LEY SENT TO SPAIN. — 1808. 407
that most of the ships they had taken were driven on shore in a^gale
which sprang up in the night.
6. The money and diplomacy of England induced the Emperor
of Austria, in conjunction with the Emperor of Kussia, once more
to try his fortunes in a war with France. But he soon found reason
to repent of his rashness. Napoleon, as Bonaparte was called after
he became emperor, advanced at once into Austria with a powerful
army. Vienna, the capital, was taken, and the Eussian and Aus-
trian troops were defeated at Austerlitz.
7. Nothing remained for the Emperor of Austria but to make
peace, which he did, upon very humiliating terms, at Presburg,
December 26th, 1805. The death of Mr. Pitt, on the 23d of Janu-
ary, 1806,' produced a change in the British ministry. Charles
James Fox, who had through life been his great rival for power,
was placed at the head of aflairs. His administration was cut short
by his death, September 13, 1806. Of the ministry which succeeded,
Mr. Perceval is usually considered the head.
8. In the mean time, Napoleon continued his victorious career.
The King of Prussia, who had taken up arms against him, was com-
pelled, in 1807, to purchase the Peace of Tilsit, by the surrender of.
a considerable portion of his territories. The Emperor of Russia
also found it expedient to come to terms with the French. Thus,
in 1808, Napoleon had nearly the whole continent of Europe under
his control. Out of the territories which he had taken from Austria
and Prussia he formed a new kingdom for his brother Jerome.
9. Upon the throne of Naples he placed Murat, his brother-in-
law. The King of Spain was a prisoner in France, and Joseph
Bonaparte, brother of Napoleon, was seated on his throne. Louis
Bonaparte, another brother, was King of Holland. Portugal was
also under the dominion of this great conqueror. The papal power
was overthrown, and the pope himself a resident in France. The
Bourbon claimant of the throne of France was living in England,
under the name of the Count de Lille, with little prospect of ever
being restored to his rank.
CHAPTER OCX.
f^.ir Arthur Wellesley sent into Spain. — Death of Sir John Moore. — The
Walcheren Expedition. — The Cabinet. — MQj^^^^fi}uiIy..~JJQndUi^^^
George I II, duriiig the lastYmrs ,(^Jd&,JLife. — A Regent appointed.
1. The Spaniards did not rest quietly under a foreign yoke. They
rose in arms against their invaders. In July, 1808, a British army,
under Sir Arthur Wellesley, was sent to their assistance. Finding
that Portugal offered a better field for operations, Wellesley went
When did Mr. Fox die? 8. What of Napoleon's career? What of the peace of Tilsit?
What of Napoleon's power in 1808? How had he provided for his family?
408 THE WALCIIEKEN EXPEDITION. — 1809.
thither. He was so successful that the French were compelled to
withdraw themselves from the country.
2. Sir John Moore, who arrived in Spain in November, with
another British army, was not so fortunate. Having advanced into
the country, he found himself compelled to make a rapid retreat.
He arrived at Corunna, January 16th, 1809, closely followed by the
French, under Marshal Soult, who attacked the British as they were
embarking. Sir John Moore was among the killed. He was buried
on the ramparts of Corunna ; an event which is commemorated in
the beautiful and familiar verses of Wolfe.
3. On the 8th of April, 1809, Austria again declared war against
France ; but after having suffered a decisive defeat in the battle of
Wagram, July 21, was compelled again to sue for peace. This new
treaty was cemented by the marriage of the Emperor Napoleon with
Maria Louisa, a daughter of the Emperor of Austria. The most
remarkable event of the year, so far as England was concerned, was
the Walcheren expedition, as it is called, fitted out against Holland,
and which was most disgracefully unsuccessful.
4. The reader has doubtless remarked the great change which has
4;aken place in the notice we have to take of the King of England.
In olden times, it was, " the king did this," and " the king did that,"
— the history of the events which took place being little more than
an account of the king's doings and adventures. But as the great
body of the people had now increased in wealth and intelligence, the
relation between the monarch and the people had greatly changed.
5. All power was now virtually in the people ; a minister, sup-
ported by the king, might for a time induce a majority of the mem-
bers of parliament to vote as he wished, and against the wishes of
a majority of the people; but eventually the will of the people pre-
vails. It is a maxim of English law, that " the king can do no
wrong;" therefore he cannot be held responsible, or punished for his
conduct by law. To guard against the evils which might result
from this, it is a provision of the British constitution that the king
himself shall perform no act of government.
6. Everything must be done by certain great officers of state,
corresponding to the secretaries of state, treasury, &c., in the gov
ernment of the United States. These officers are called the king'jj
" ministers," and sometimes " the cabinet." They are responsible
for the measures that government adopt ; and formerly they gener-
ally answered with their lives for unpopular measures. Indeed, as
late as the reign of George I., it was almost a matter of course that,
upon every change in the ministry, the chief ministers who went
out of power should be impeached for high treason.
7. Though the sovereign took so little active part in affiiirs, yet he
necessarily possessed a great influence in the state ; we cannot, there-
fore, entirely neglect him. In November, 1810, the death of his
youngest and favorite child, the Princess Amelia, brought upon
CCX. — 1. What of the British operations in Spain? 2. What of Sir John Moore?
3. What of the war between Austria and France? What expedition fitted out by Eng-
land? 4, What change has taken place in the course of the story? 5. What maxim
as to the king? How is its effect obviated? 6. What of the cabinet? 7. What mis-
WAR WITH THE UNITED STATES. 1812. 409
George III. a return of his former compliiint, and he sank into a
state of incurable insanity. About the same time he became totally
blind. He had a few lucid intervals. During one of these he heard
a bell tolling for a funenil, and asked whom it was for.
8. On being told that it was for a tradesman's wife in Windsor,
he said, " I remember her well ; she was a good woman, and brought
up her family in the fear of God. She is gone to heaven ; I hope I
shall soon follow her." Little, however, is known of the last years
of the king's life ; for the queen, with true feeling and delicacy, could
not bear that his calamities should be exposed to the public gaze,
and by her particular desire he was seen only by his physicians and
necessary attendants.
9. He passed his time chiefly in roving from room to room of the
long range of apartments which had been prepared for his accom-
modation in Windsor Castle. In these apartments were placed
several harpsichords and pianofortes, and he would occasionally play
a few bars of Handel's music on them as he passed. Sometimes he
would hold long dialogues with imaginary persons. At other times
he would suppose himself to be dead, and to be conversing with
angels, and would talk of what he fancied the queen and his children
were doing in this world.
10. His piety was continually gleaming through all his wander-
ings, and he would often pray with a fervor of devotion affecting to
those who overheard him. As his mental disease was evidently in-
curable, it was absolutely necessary to select a regent, and the Prince
of Wales was appointed without any opposition. He retained all
his father's ministers, and no change was made in the system of con-
ducting public affairs.
%
CHAPTER CCXI.
Th.p} iY»e.Thp.arinq Qqi(\dn^i r^f (jft^ni Erifajp. Jpn.rls in n. l^^y ^p/ZA the
lJnikdMkltt£^' — War in the Peninsula, where Lord Wellington com-
mands the British. — Expedition of Napoleon into Russia. — Disastrous
Result. — The rest of Europe combines against France. — Napoleon sent
to Elba. — Returns to France and recovers his Rower there. — Battle
of Waterloo. — He is dethroned by the Allies, and sent to St. Helena.
1. Great Britain exercised her superiority on the ocean in a
very overbearing manner towards those nations who t®ok no part in
the war, and subjected the commerce o^ neutral nations to innumer-
able vexations. The citizens of the United States, beingthe most
largely engaged in commerce, were the greatest sufferers. They were
fortunes befell George III. in 1810? 9. How did he pass the rest of his life? 10. B/
whom was the nnitry governed ?
.^6
410 EXPEDITION OF NAPOLEOX INTO RUSSIA. — 1812.
also subjected to a peculiar outrage, rising from the common origin
of the two nations.
2. Great Britain denied the right of any person to renounce his
country and become the citizen or subject of any other state or
power. In pursuance of this principle, her press-gangs would go
on board neutral ships, and take from them such persons as the>
chose to consider British subjects. The common language, and
great resemblance between the English and the Americans, made it
very difficult to distinguish between them.
3. Nor were the British officers very careful in making their selec-
tions, so that a large number of American citizens were seized in this
outrageous manner, and held in bondage on board British vessels.
A British press-gang had, indeed, no more right to go on board an
American vessel, than they had to enter our house, and to take one
uf us to serve in their vessels. The government of the United States
remonstrated in vain against this and other outrages, and at length,
when other measures had been tried without effect, in 1812 they de-
clared war.
4. This contest was carried on at such a distance from home, and
upon so small a scale, compared with the wars which were waging in
Europe, that it attracted comparatively little attention in England.
We must therefore pass it over, referring the reader, for full details,
to another volume."^\ We now return to Spain, where, during the
years 1811 and 1812,\he British troops, under Sir Arthur Wellesley,
who had been made Lord Wellington, gained many victories, but
were at last obliged to retire into Portugal.
5. In 1813, Lord Wellington succeeded in driving the French out
of Spain and Portugal, or the Peninsula, as it is called, and, on the
7th of October, entered France. He advanced into the country,
and on the 11th of April, 1814, defeated the French army, under
Marshal Soult, at Toulouse. VWe must now go back to Napoleon,
whom we left at the pinnacled of greatness, ruling most of the na-
tions of Europe. On the continent, Russia alone was not subject
to his will. The attempt was now to be made to subdue that country
also.
6. On the 24th of June, 1812, Napoleon passed the river Niemen,
the boundary of Russia, at the head of an army of 400,000. men.
Sweeping all before him, he entered Moscow, the ancient capital of
the country, on September 15th, with the intention of passing the
winter in that city. But the Russian governor, before he left the
town, had caused it to be set on fire in various places. The houses
being chiefly of wood, the flames spread with so much rapidity, that
all the attempts of the French to arrest it proved vain, and two-
thirds of the city was destroyed.
7. It had never entered into the mind of Napoleon, that a peoi:>le
CCXI. — 2. What right did England deny? What did slie do in pursuance of this
denial? 3. To what did lier conduct lead? Where, in Eiiropo, were tlie British troops
Buccessfnl? Who commanded? 5. When did Lord Wellington enter France? Wliat
battle did he gain? 6. When did Napoleon pass the Russian boundary? Wliat was liis
Pictorial Ilist'-ry of the United States, by the author of Peter Parley's Tales.'
ABDICATION OF NAPOLEON.
Sl'l.
411
would destroy their own capital ; he had therefore made no pro-
vision for the support or shelter of his army during the long Rus-
sian winter, relying upon finding every necessary thing in the
captured city. He was now, therefore, in great difficulty. His
stores were exhausted ; his supplies were cut off by the_ Russian
troops ; his soldiers were dispirited and worn out by fatigue and
exposure. A retreat was all that remained to him.
8. The horrors of this retreat are past our powers to describe.
The route of the army might, in many places, be traced by the dead
bodies of those who perished from hunger, cold, and fatigue. Of
the host that entered Russia, not more than 50,000 re-crossed the
boundary of the country on the return. On the 4th of December,
Napoleon left the army, and set off on a rapid journey to Paris./
9. These reverses encouraged the subject nations to endeavor to
shake off the yoke of France. Prussia was the first to join the ad-
vancing armies of Russia. Sweden and Austria followed her lead,
and, in November, 1813, Holland joined the allies, as did Denmark,
in January, 1814. The immense armies of the allies compelled the
French to retreat to their own country, whither they pursued. On
the 30th of March, 1814, the combined armies gained a great vic-
tory before Paris, and the next day entered the city in triumph. /
NAPOI.EON ON BOARD THE BELIiEROPHON.
10, On the 4th of April, Napoleon abdicated the throne, and
retired to the small island of Elba, on the coast of Italy, which was
assigned to him by the allied powers. The Empress Maria Louisa
and her infant son had previously gone to Vienna. On the 3d of
May, Louis XVIIL, brother and heir to Louis XVI., who was be-
Buocess? What checked his career? 8. What of his retreat ? 9. What effect had these
reverses upon other nati is? 10. Relate the events which happened till peace was made.
M)l.
»V^:
'•Vv
4rl2 BATTLE OF WATERLOO. — 1815.
headed, made his entry into Paris. On the 30th of May, peace was
concluded betweeji the allied powers and France. A few months
afterwards peace was made between England and the United
States.
11. But the French could not reconcile themselves to a king who
was forced upon them by foreign bayonets. They longed for an
opportunity to get rid of him. This was soon ofiered. In March,
1815, all Europe was alarmed by the news that Napoleon had
landed in France, and had been received by the people with
acclamations of joy. On the morning of March 20th, Louis XVIII.
fled from Paris, and on the evening of the same day Napoleon took
up his residence in the royal palace, and resumed the government
without opposition.
12. His first act was to propose to the allies to maintain the
peace on the terms which had lately been settled. But they re-
jected the proposal, and put their armies in motion for the pur-
pose of crushing the man whose ambition troubled the world. To
prevent their entrance into France, Napoleon advanced at the
head of 150,000 men into the Netherlands. On the 17th, after
some bloody conflicts, the allied army, under Lord Wellington,
posted itself near the village of Waterloo.
13. About ten o'clock the next day began one of the severest
battles recorded in history. It raged furiously during the whole
day, and ended in the total defeat of the French. When all was
lost. Napoleon quitted the field, attended by five or six officers, and
arrived at Paris on the night of the 20th. Seeing no hope of
retrieving his affairs, he went to Kochefort with the intention of
proceeding to the United States.
14. Finding that the harbor was guarded by an English frigate,
he came to the resolution of throwing himself upon the generosity
of the English nation; a confidence which was requited, by the
regent and party in power, by banishment and confinement for
life at St. Helena, a little rocky island rising up in the middle of
the Atlantic Ocean. Here he died, May 5th, 1821. In 1840, the
whigs being in power in England, and a new family on the throne
of France, an expedition was sent out under the king's son to bring
the body of Napoleon to France. It was borne to Paris, and there
re-entombed, with vast pomp.
15. After the battle of Waterloo, the victorious army advanced
upon Paris, which made no resistance. On the 8th of July, Louis
XVIII. re-entered his capital ; but the foreign troops retained
possession of it till peace was finally restored, which took place in
October. By the treaty the allies were to retain several fortresses
on the side of the Netherlands for five years, as security for the
preservation of peace, and to have the troops in readiness to put
down any rising of the French people. The expense of supporting
these troops was defrayed by France.
11. What of ttitf feelings of the French ? What of Napoleon ? When was the battle of
Waterloo fought? Who. were victorious? What became of Napoleon? 16. What WM
done as to France aft» the battle of Waterloo ?
3 to France att» the Dattle oi Waterloo t
^
NATIONAL DEBT OF GREAT BRITAIN. 413
r
CHAPTER CCXII. ^"^yj
The National Debt of Great Britain. — H€Mfiff9i€(m» (mdA^fhwright makt /
great Improvemeni&. in 3fach\ ji^^rt/. — W(jj(,t q.iri<^ ^ j.he Stea m.Iln.ame.-^
Great Importance of the latter in England.
1. It may well excite our surprise that Great Britain should be
able to obtain money enough to sustain her long wars. She not
only had her own troops to support, but the assistance of Austria,
Prussia, and other powers was purchased at great cost. They were
in fact bribed to take part in the wars which were ostensibly carry-
ing on for their own deliverance. The immediate means by which
England obtained her supplies of money consisted in loans.
2. There are a great many men in England who have money
which they do not wish to employ in business, and which they are
willing to lend to the government, receiving a certain sum for the
use of it, which sum, or interest, is usually paid half-yearly. The
government issues a written paper, specifying the sum lent, and the-
rate of interest, or amount of half-yearly payment. This debt, on
the part of the government, constitutes what is called the public
funds. It is divided into very small sums, and portions of it are
bought and sold like bank stock, or railroad stock.
3. This debt, whicli, was commenced by William III., now
amounts to four thousand millions of dollars. There is no idea that
the principal of it will ever be paid. The interest on it amounts to
a very large sum, and as this must be raised by taxes, a very heavy
burden is imposed on the people. But they submit to this cheer-
fully, rather than violate the public faith. The punctuality in the
payment of interest gives such confidence to the people who have
money to lend, that upon one occasion during the war, the enormous
sum of ninety millions of dollars was borrowed in fifteen hours.
4. But we may ask how the people of England became so rich.
Chiefly by commerce and the increase of manufactures, especially
that of cotton. Until the middle-OJ^the last century the spinning
of cotton was performed byjr^md,' witlTthe aid orthe common spin-
ning-wheel. In 1767, Richard Hargraves, a carpenter, invented the
spinning -^jenny, a macliiner^y which a great many threads could be
spun with as much ea&e as one could before. ""^
5. This was a great improvement, but the spinning-jenny required j
to be worked by hand. In 1770, Richard Arkwright, a barber of j
Preston, in England, made public' his invention of the water-spin- J
ningframe, a machine which may be moved wholly by water or
steam, and which does the work of a vast number of humau-fing^rs
in the same time, and with much more jprecision..^' '^
6-. This invention gave an lmmense''impurse to industry, and by
enabling Great Britain to manufacture at a cheaper rate than any
CCXII. — 2. What is mean by the terra public funds ? 4. What Is the great sourc*
3"> *
414 ADVANTAGES OF STEAM IN MANUFACTURES.
other nation, added enormously to her wealth. Arkwright m.iy
well be called a benefactor of his country, for by diminishing the
cost of an article of clothing, he added to the comforts of the poor,
who are by far the largest portion of the people. An immense
fortune was the reward of his ingenuity.
7. But as there are in Great Britain, compared with our own
country, few streams which have a sufficient fall of water to move
machinery, the inventions of Arkwright would have been of com-
paratively little advantage, without the aid of the steam engine
which, about the same time, was rendered an efficient agent, and
brought into general use, in consequence of the improvements made
in it by James Watt, a mechanic of Glasgow, in Scotland.
8. Of the immense value, in England, of these improvements in a
machine which was before of comparatively little worth, the follow-
ing extract from an English author may convey an idea. " Con-
sidered in its application to husbandry, the farmer looks out upon
the neat paling in front of his dwelling ; it was sawed by steam.
The spade with which he digs his garden, the rake, the hoe, the
pickaxe, the scythe, the sickle, — every implement of rural toil, — are
produced by steam.
9. " Steam bruises the oil-cake which feeds his cattle ; moulds the
ploughshare which turns up his fields ; forms the shears which clip
his flock ; and cards, spins, and weaves the produce. Applied to ar-
chitecture, we find the hundred arms of the steam engine everywhere
at work. Stone is cut by it, marble polished, cement ground, mortar
mixed, floors sawed, doors planed, chimney-pieces carved, lead rolled
for roofs, and drawn for gutters, rails formed, gratings and bolts
forged, paints ground and mixed, and paper made and stained.
10. " By the same power is worsted dyed and carpet wove, ma-
hogany veneered, door locks ornamented, the stuff for curtains
made, printed and measured ; fringes, tassels and bell-ropes, chair
covers and chair-rails, bell-wires, linens and blankets manufactured ;
china and earthen ware turned ; glass cut and pier-glass formed ;
the drawing-room, dining-room, kitchen closets, all owe to steam
their most essential requisites.
11. "Should it be asked, what has enabled the mechanic to wear
two hats a year instead of going bareheaded or sporting the bonnet
which their father wore; what has clothed them in suits of cloth as
good as that worn by the highest in the land ; what has donned for
their wives the apparel of ladies, made their boys rejoice in a plu-
rality of suits ;
12. "What has, in the bridal hour, dressed their daughters in
robes, delicate in texture as the spider's web, beautiful in color as
the rainbow's hues, and for elegance such as never, in their gran-
dames^ younger days, even duchesses wore ; what plaited her bonnet,
tamboured her net, wove her laces, knitted her stockings, veneered
her comb, flowered her ribands, gilded her buttons, sewed her shoes,
of England's wealth? What of Hargraves ? 5. What of Arkwright? 7. What of James
Watt? 9 State generally the benefits of the steam engine to Great Britain.
LORD KXMOUTll's EXFEDITION TO ALGIERS. — 1816. 415
and even fashioned the iv^sette that ornamented their ties? The
answer is, — steams
CHAPTEK CCXIII.
Lord Exmouth's Expedition to Algiers. — The African Slave- Trade
suppressed. — Jo/m^IIoward^ the Philanthropist.
1 . The Algerines and the other states of Barbary, on the African
coast of the Mediterranean Sea, had for many centuries been little
better than hordes of pirates. Fitting out cruisers, they seized upon
the vessels of all nations frequenting the Mediterranean, and made
slaves of the unhappy persons whom they found in them. It is un-
accountable that the powerful nations of Europe should so long have
submitted to their depredations.
2. Instead of sending forces to break up the nests of these pirates,
commercial nations were in the habit of purchasing the safety of
their vessels by the annual payment of large sums of money to the
chiefs of the several states. We believe the United States were the
first who made any vigorous attack upon them. In the spring of
1816, the British government sent Lord Exmouth to remonstrate
with the Dey or Governor of Algiers against his piratical depredations.
3. The dey released some Christian slaves, and promised to ab-
stain from making any for the future. But not long after, the news
reached England that some Italians, who were fishing for pearls at
Bona, had been carried off for slaves. This want of faith highly
incensed the people of England, and Lord Exmouth was sent out
with a s(][uadron to compel the Algerines to perform their promises.
4. It is usual for commercial nations to keep a representative,
called a consul, in each of the principal foreign ports. It is the duty
of the consul to protect the rights of the people whom he represents.
Lord Exmouth's first act was to send a vessel to bring away the
British consul from Algiers. The dey, who had received informa-
tion of the intentions of the English, had already put the consul in
prison ; but his wife and daughter, disguising themselves, contrived
to reach the British vessel.
5. The consul's youngest child, a little infant, was, for better con-
cealment, put into a basket, which one of the English sailors was.
to carry on board, as if it was only a bundle of clothes ; but the
poor little baby began to cry, and thus betrayed itself to the Moors,
who seized upon it. The poor mother passed many wretched hours
in terrible uncertainty for the fate of her chi4d ; but the dey had the
humanity to send it to her the next morning, and thus her grief
was changed to transport.
6. On May 27th, 1816, Lord Exmouth with his fleet came in sight
CCXIII. — 1. What of the states of Barbary? 2. What expodition was Lord ExniotUh
Bent upon? 3. What led to tlio second expedition? 4. What of a consul? Hehifc flio
416 HOWARI^ THE PHILANTHROPIST.
of Algiers. He sent at once to demand of the dey, that all Christian
slaves should be set at liberty. Keceiving no answer after having
waited several hours, he began to fire upon the town. The batteries
of the town returned a tremendous fire upon the ships. But this
soon ceased ; for in a short space of time, the dey's magazines, ship-
ping, and a large part of the town, were destroyed.
7. The next morning the dey sent to inform Lord Exmouth that
he would agree to the terms demanded ; and before noon most of the
Christian slaves were released, and the English fleet in a few days
sailed from Algiers. We must not forget to mention the efforts
which were made during this reign to put an end to the traffic in
Africans, carried on by the subjects of Christian countries, com-
monly called the slave-trade.
8. The law forbidding British subjects to be concerned in it was
passed during the short administration of Mr. Fox ; after a contest
of several years with those interested in the continuance of the trade.
That the measure was finally carried, is to be attributed to the per-
severing exertions of Mr. Wilberforce, seconded, out of parliament,
by those of Mr. Clarkson, who devoted his whole life to the cause.
9. Neither must we forget to mention the efforts of John Howard,
another friend of humanity, who devoted his time to the ameliora-
tion of the condition of persons confined in prisons and jails. He
visited all the jails in England, and made known their condition to
the public, which, with scarcely an exception, was horrible; thus
securing the adoption of measures for its improvement. He then
passed over to the continent, and made several journeys to the dif-
ferent countries, visiting the prisons and the hospitals.
10. In 1789, he published an account of these institutions, and
made known his intention of visiting Russia and Turkey, and the
countries of Asia, on the same benevolent errand. A little before
he left England, when a friend expressed his concern at parting with
him, he cheerfully replied, " We shall soon meet in heaven ;" and as
he knew the risk he incurred of dying of the plague in Egypt, he
added, " The way to heaven from Cairo is as near as from London."
This good man did fall a victim to his humanity ; for, in visiting a
sick prisoner at Cherson, in Russia, he caught a malignant fever,
and died January 20th, 1790.
CHAPTER CCXIV. i^ ;
Death of George III. — ThS-JjitJiQrs. whQ.Jiawrish.ed in the latter part
qf^his Reign.
1. During the last nine years of his life, George III. was in a mel-
ancholy state of blindness, deafness, and mental incapacity, which wa?
particulars of Lord Exmouth's conduct at Algiers. ". What of the African slave-trad.' !
». "W hat of Howard ? 10, Where did he die ?
DEATH OF GEORGE III. 1820. 417
ei-ded by his death, January 29th, 1820. He was in the eighty-
second year of liis age, and the sixtieth of his reign. He continuea
his active habits till within a few days of his death ; and, notwith-
standing his want of sight, he constantly dressed himself without
assistance. At last, the powers of life seemed quite worn out, and
he died without any apparent suffering.
2. George III. not only reigned longer, but also lived to a
greater age, tlian any other English monarch. Before closing our
account of this long and eventful reign, we will mention some of
the men of letters who gained distinction during the latter part of
it. VV^e shall not attempt to give an idea of their respective styles
or merits ; for this we must refer the reader to critical works, or,
what is better, the productions of these authors themselves. We
can do little more than mention names and dates, so as to indicate
when those authors lived whose names are so constantly occurring
in books and conversation.
3. About the time of the French Eevolution, as great a change
took place in the style in which ideas were presented to the public,
as in that in which the body was arrayed. In the preceding period,
it appears to have been impossible for the writers to shake off the
formality and precision which accompanied full-bottomed wigs
and hoop-petticoats. The old Greek and Roman heroes and sages
seemed to wear the wigs and brocades and the stately manners of
George II. 's reign. But now more natural and easy fashions pre-
vailed, and writers adopted language and a style suitable to ^he
objects and times to be represented.
4. A collection of old ballads, published in 1755, by Bi.^nop
Percy, familiarly known as Perci/s Reliques, was the immediate
means of exciting a taste for simple and unaffected poetry. The
change in style was gradual, for authors are very reluctant to
acknowledge that any manner can be better than the one which
they have adopted. It was not, therefore, till a new generation of
authors should appear, educated amid the influence of the im-
proved public taste, that a very decided change was to be expected.
Among the first to throw off the trammels, was William Cowper,
who seems to have been hardly conscious of his poetical. talent, till
he was fifty years old, at which age, in 1782, he published the
Table Ihlk, and, two years afterwards, The Task.
5. Cowper expresses, in unaffected language, his own feelings,
which were deeply tinged with melancholy, a trait of character
which we should hardly expect in the author of the humorous
ballad of John Gilpin. George Crabbe, a country clergyman, who
was born in 1754, wrote some nattiTal'?md pleasing sketches, in
verse, of rural life. The first poems of the Scottish peasant, Robert
Burns, >yere published in 1786. He was then twenty-seven years
old. His beautiful songs soon acquired for him a reputation, not
only in England, but also in foreign lands.
CCXIV.— 1. When did George III. dio? What was the length of his reign? What
his age? 3. Wliat change in tlie style of writing? 4. What publication led to a change
In the public tasted What of William Cowper? 5. What of Crabbe? What of Burns?
418 DISTINGUISHED AUTHORS OF THE TIME.
6. In the same year, SamuelJSxj^rs, a London banker, published
his first vohime of poems, which were followed, in 1792,' by The
llrt0 Pleasures of Mewonj, the poem by which he is best known. ' The
poets of the preceding reign had a strong similarity in their style,
be^^e it was formed upon the received model, Pope. But Cow-
efyCrabbe, Burns, and Eogers, are very different from each other,
and William W-ordsworth, born in 1770, adopted yet another and a
peculiar style. He sought to express, in common language, the
ordinary incidents of life, conveying, however, a deep and touching
moral and meaning.
1 I* /Jajk"^' Samuel Taylor^Ilolerr^e, a man of genius, but too much in-
/^(/T'^^vMined tolne^aphysical studies to be popular, was born in 1773, and
(/began to publish verses in 1794. The struggle for liberty, first in
America, and afterwards in France, the breaking up of customs
and institutions which had held the human mind in bondage for so
many centuries, could not fail to excite young men of genius.
Wordsworth and Coleridge were stirred up by the exciting events of
Y/ the day, as was Robert Southej, a poet of the first rank, born in 1774.
S*****^ 8. Southey was at first an enthusiastic admirer of the French
^Revolution, and an advocate for the utmost liberty and equality
among men. In his twenty-first year he published a poem, the
heroine of which was Joan of Arc, the Maid of Orleans, whose his-
tory we have briefly noticed. He proposed to carry his notions into
practice, by establishing, in connection with Coleridge and a Mr.
Loyell, a philosophical government on the banks of the Susque-
hanna, in Pennsylvania. But the scheme was broken up by the
marriage of the three young enthusiasts with three sisters, who, we
suppose, were not so ready to sacrifice real comforts for ideal advan-
cages. In later life, Southey was a staunch friend of the church
and state, in England, and became poet-laureate under George III.
. 9. The next of the great modern poets is Thomas Campbell, born
^^/jMn Scotland, in 1777. His Pleasures of Hope was published in 1799.
"'^"^'^'^^very one is familiar with his poetry, for his shorter pieces are to
y be found in all the "readers" and "class-books." Next comes Sir
y/n. V, Walter Scott, whose delightful tales have entertained and instructed
)JU^ many grandchildren, besides Master Hugh Littlejohn. It was as a
poet that he first gained a reputation. He was born in Scotland, in
1771. The Lay of the Last Minstrel, his first long original poem,
was published in 1805. This, and the other poems which suc-
ceeded it, were received with an avidity hitherto unexampled.
^ ^ 10. He maintained his place as the most popular poet till he was
) {'''^'supplanted in public favor by Lord Byron, born in 1788, who, in
, /aL-^ 1812, published the first part of Childe Harold's Pilgrimage. Find-
' h ing himself eclipsed in public favor. Sir Walter abandoned poetry,
' and devoted himself to another species of composition. In 1814, a
novel, called Waverley, made its appearance. The name of the
author was carefully concealed. Otner novels, by the "author of
Waverley," followed in rapid succession, and placed the " Great Un-
6. What of Rogers? What of the style of those poets? What of Wordsworth?
7. What of .Coleridge? What of Southey? Wliat project did he form? 9. What of
Campbell ? What of Scott ? Who supplanted Scott in public favor as a poet ? 10. What
DISTINGUISHED AUTHORS OF THE TIME.
419
P
known," as this author was familiarly called, far above all writers of
prose fiction, and in the rank with Shakspeare, Milton, and the
great masters in literature.
11. We can hardly conceive the interest with which the question
of authorship was discussed, or the enthusiasm with which the works
themselves were received. The battle of Waterloo, upon the result
of which depended the fate of empires, hardly excited more interest,
than the announcement of a new novel by the author of Waverley.
Public opinion soon fixed on Scott as the author, but it was not till
1 827 that he publicly acknowledged it.
12. We must now go back a little to speak of a few novel-writers
of an earlier date. In 1777, ]VIisa_BjLLrney, afterwards Madame
D' Arblay, published Evelina. She was then but about twenty years
old, and she had carefully concealed from every person, even her
parents, that she was writing a book. It was received with great
favor by the public, and, as the author's name was not given, all
were eager to know who it could be. The parents of Miss Burney
were not less jDleased and curious than the rest of the world ; and
we may well suppose the author never enjoyed a happier moment,
than when she told them that the work which everybody was prais-
ing, and which had afforded them so much pleasure, was the produc-
tion of their own youthful daughter.
HANNAH MORE.
18. jMrs Radcliffe, who wrote romances abounding in terrors, was
born in 1 764, and pulilished her first book in 1789. Miss Edg<jwarth
Mrs. Opie, Mrs. Barbauld, and Miss Hannah More, flourished during
the period of which we are now speaking. Hitherto we have only
now forn
I of roniposition did Scott appear in? With what success? 11. What of
}
J
"i 420 FAMILY OF GEORGE III.
rd noticed authors of works of imagination. There were no historical
r« works of so much brilliancy and polish as those produced in the
preceding period, but many which exceed them in accuracy. In
•'1784, Aclam. Eergusson published a History of the Roman RepubHc.
14. Tn 1786, Adani_^llies published The History of Greece, a
work long esteemed, but now superseded by Mr. Mitford^s history.
William Roscoe, a lawyer, and afterwards a banker, pu"blished, in
1795, the Life of Lorenzo de' Medici, and in 1805, a Life of Pope Leo
X. The other distinguished historians of this period, are Sharon
Turner, to whom we are indebted for many stories of the Anglo-
Saxon times; John Lingard, a Catholic priest, who has written a
history of England, which is adopted as the standard history among
Catholics ; Henry Hallam, and Charles James Fqx, the distinguished
statesman.
J' ^ 15. This period was particularly rich in voyages and travels. Peri-
W odical literature also made a great advance in merit. In 1802, a few
Jv young men, just out of the University of Edinburgh, established the
H \^^ Edinburgh Review, whose pages exhibited so much talent, as soon to
y throw all other works of the kind quite into the shade. The writers
w^re all whigs, and advocated liberal principles. To counteract its
fafluence, the tories, in 1809, commenced the publication, in London,
of a similar work, by the title of the Quarterly Review. These works
still maintain their place at the head of this department of literature.
/■
FAMILY OF GEORGE III.
WIFE.
Charlotte, Princess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz.
CHILDREN.
George, Prince of Wales, afterwards George IV.
Frederick, Duke of York, died January 5th, 1827, leaving no children.
William Henry, Duke of Clarence, afterwards William IV.
Charlotte Augusta, married the Duke of Wirtemberg.
Edward, Duke of Kent, died January 23d, 1820.
y- Augusta Sophia, died September 22d, 1840, unmarried.
/ Elizabeth, married the Prince of Hesse-Homburg.
Ernest Augustus, Duke of Cumberland, afterwards King of Hanover,
Augustus Frederick, Duke of Sussex.
Adolphus Frederick, Duke of Cambridge.
Mary, married her cousin, the Duke of Gloucester.
Sophia.
Octavius, died in 1783.
Alfred, died in 1782.
Amelia, died in 1810.
GRANDCHILDREN.
Alexandria Victoria, daughter of the Duke of Kent, and now queen, born
May 24th, 1819.
George Frederick, son of the King of Hanover.
George William, son of the Duke of Cambridge.
Augusta, daughter of the Duke of Cambridge.
Miss Burney? 13. What 5ther novelists flourished at this period? What historian*
»re mentiored? 15. What of periodical literature?
GEORGE IV. — 1820. 421
CHAPTER CCXV.
f7rrr[Tr; TV\ ^^'" Character, Person, Education, arid Habits. — Mrs.
Piizherbert; new Marriage Act. — The Marriage of the Prince to
Caroline of Brunswick. — His singular Conduct and Change in his
Mode of Life. — The great Discontents which prevailed during the
last Years of his Regency.
gp:orge IV.
1. George IV. was fifty-eight years of age when he succeeded
his father. Nature had given him warm feelings, more than ordi-
nary abilities, and not a bad heart. He often, in the course of his
life, performed kind actions; but he also allowed himself to be
^easily offended, and when he was, he seldom forgave. His mind
was cultivated, his manners graceful and dignified ; and he could
assume, when he chose, an urbanity quite irresistible. He was of
a fair complexion, and, in his youth, had a fine face and person.
2. The king, his father, had often felt and lamented the disadvan-
tages of his own limited education, and was anxious that his son
should have nothing to regret on that score. Very able men were
appointed to be his preceptors. It has been said that these, in their
great zeal to fulfil their duty, did not sufliciently study the temper
and character of their royal pupil, or the peculiar circumstances
in which he was placed, and that they subjected him to too much
restraint.
3. On being emancipated from his pupilage, he surrounded himself
CCXV.— 1. How old was George IV. when he succeeded to the throne? What is
said of his character? 3. Whom did he take for his model, when a young man?
422 CHARACTER AND HABITS OF GEORGE IV.
with gay companions, and launched into an excess of folly and ex-
travagance. It was said, by way of apology, that the young prince
had chosen Henry^V. for his model, and that he meant (nly to
divert himself a while, and that, when the time should come for
assuming a more elevated character, he, too, would cast away his
follies, and rise superior to his former self.
4. But, unfortunately, this time was so long in coming, that he
at last became confirmed in frivolity and dissipation, setting at
nought good precepts, good example, and even good report. He is
Bald to have declared to a friend, a short time before his death, that
he found too late that he had made a fatal mistake ; and that, were
his life to come over again, he would aim at something better than
being a man of pleasure.
5. When the prince was about twenty-two, he became attached
to Mrs. Fitzherbert, a lady many years older than himself, but of
great beauty and agreeableness. It was rumored that the prince
had privately married her. The marriage would not have been
binding, because, by a law made in the early part of George III.'s
reign, all marriages entered into by members of the royal family,
without the written consent of the sovereign, were declared to be void.
6. This law was made in consequence of the king's two brothers
having followed their inclinations, and married agreeable English
ladies, in preference to foreign princesses, with whom, for reasons
of state, George III. would have been better pleased. The report,
however, of the Prince of Wales' marriage caused great agitation
throughout the kingdom, and became a matter of discussion in par-
liament. Mr. Fox, then one of the prince's friends, by his author-
ity denied the marriage, calling the report " a monstrous calumny."
7. At this time, and for some years afterwards, the personal ex-
penses of the prince were enormous, and far exceeded his allowance ;
80 that, in 1794, his debts amounted to little less than three and a
half millions of dollars. His thoughtless extravagance brought upon
him, in spite of his otherwise popular qualities, the contempt of the
public, and the serious clispleasure of his father, who, however, in
the hope that his character would be benefited by his forming new
ties, promised him that his debts should be paid if he would marry
such a person as should be selected for him.
8. The prince reluctantly consented, and, in 1795, married his
cousin, the Princess Caroline of Brunswick. This union, as might
have been expected under such circumstances, was not a happy one,
and, after the birth of one child, the Princess Charlotte, a separation
took place. The wife of the prince for some time led a very secluded
life, shut out from court by the personal dislike of Queen Charlotte ;
but the king continued to show her unvaried kindness, until, by his
insanity, she lost her best and almost only friend.
9. From the time of his marriage, the prince withdrew himself
almost wholly from public affairs, until they were forced on him by
his being made regent in 1810. We have already related the prin-
5. What is the law of England with regard to the marriage of members of the royal
family? 7. What of the prince's habits of expenditure? What did his father propose
to him ? 8. Wiiom did he marry 'r 9. What of the state of public feelings after the close
THE CATO STREET CONSriRACY. 1820. 423
cipal events which happened while he was regent. During the first
half of this period, the public attention was absorbed by the great
conflict going on upon the continent. When the national exulta-
tion for the great victory of Waterloo had subsided, the people
began to feel the pressure of the taxes which the long wars had
rendered necessary.
10. The English manufiicturers had been able to carry on their
business during the war, and with great success, because the people
of the continent, being directly exposed to the ravages of war, had
been obliged to give up all peaceful occupations. When quiet was
restored on the continent, the people of the different countries were
able to return to their former employments; and as the great mass
had gained very much in intelligence since the commencement of
the French Revolution, they were better able to compete with the
skilful mechanics of England.
11. In consequence of this, there w^as a great falling off in the
business of the manufacturers, and much distress among the ^^ ork-
people, who were thrown out of employment. Discontents pre-
vailed, therefore, in all parts of the country. In 1816, a plot was
formed in London to overthrow the government, and correspond-
ence was had with people in other parts of the country. The
government adopted prompt measures. The habeas corpus act
was suspended, many persons were arrested, and two or three tried
and executed.
12. Thus the spirit of discontent was stifled for a time, but broke
out again in the manufacturing districts in 1819. In August, a
mob of not less than 80,000 persons collected at Manchester, which
is the chief seat of the cotton manufactures. The troops were
called out to disperse it, and many persons were killed and
wounded. This had the effect of quelling the tendency to riots
for the time.
13. In the spring of the following year, government received
information that certain persons, who were in the habit of meeting
at a stable in Cato street, in London, had formed a plot to destroy
all the ministers, and had appointed the next day for its execution,
it being known that the ministers would on that day dine together
at the house of one of the number. The conspirators were imme-
diately arrested, and, their guilt being proved, were executed.
of the war? 10. What took place in 1810? 11. What in 1819? 12. What of the C»fc
rtreet conspiracy ?
424
RETURN OF QUEEN CAROLINE. — 1820.
CHAPTEE CCXVI.
The Queen returns to England. — Received vnfh Enthusiasm by (he
People. — T fie King refuses to .acknoivledge Jier as. Queen. — He seeki
to deprive her 0/ her Eights by Law, but is disappointed.
THE TRIAL OF QUEEN CAKOMXE.
1. The two questions which, at the period of the king's acces-
sion, were looked to with the most eagerness by the public, were,
first, whether he would appoint his early friends, the whigs, to
office ; and secondly, what his conduct would be towards the queen.
Almost all his personal friends were of the whig party, and yet,
when he was made regent, he had appointed none of them to office.
2. It was thought probable that he might have been prevented
by filial respect from displacing those in whom his father had con-
fidence, and that, when he became sovereign in his own right, he
would appoint those to office wh6 would act in accordance with the
principles which he had himself professed, so long as he took any
active part in politics. All those, however, who looked for such a
course on his part, were disappointed; the tory ministers kept theii
places.
3. The affair of the queen was not so speedily settled. This un-
fortunate princess had left England in 1814, and at the time of
George III.'s death was residing in Italy. When the news of that
event reached her, she immediately resolved to return to England,
and assert the rights of her station. The king, whose dislike to her,
instead of being softened by time and absence, was only increased.
CCXVI. — 1. What questions were agitated at George IV.'s accession ? 2. How was
the fiFst settled? 3. What of the second" Relate the story of the queen till her arrival
HER RECEPTION BY THE KING AND PEOPLE. 4^Z6
did all in his power to prevail on her to remain abroad, and oftered
her an increase of income, if she would not return nor assume the
title of queen.
4. This offer was indignantly rejected. She landed at Dover, June
6th, 1820. She was met at her landing by multitudes, dressed in
their holiday clothes, who all seemed determined, partly out of sym-
pathy for her, and partly, it may be, to show their dislike to the king,
to make up, as far as lay in their power, for the neglect and insults he
had shown her; for he not only refused to receive her as queen, but
had even ordered that she should not be prayed for in the churches.
5. At every place to which she came in her journey to London, the
inhabitants poured out to meet her. As she approached the city, the
crowd became altogether immense, and escorted her in procession to
the house where, for the time, she took up her abode, the use of the
palace, usually assigned to the queen, having been refused her. She
now became an object of general interest and commiseration, not
only to the populace, but also to many very wise and good people
in the higher ranks, who took her part from real feeling.
6. She had great good-nature, and was open and affable, and so
devoid of pride and stateliness, that all who approached her were
won by her condescension. The multitude saw in her not only a
princess unjustly deprived of the rightful privileges of her rank, but
also a woman unfairly cast off by her husband, and w^hom that hus-
band had shown, on many occasions, a cruel desire to stigmatize, in
the hope of finding a pretext for getting rid of the shackles that
still bound him to her.
7. They would not suffer themselves to believe the fact, that she
had, in a great degree, brought this treatment on herself. Even in
the commencement of her married life she had used no gentle means,
none of those soft words that turn away anger, to win the prince's
affections. To resent her injuries, and to vindicate her rights, had
been the constant tenor of all her subsequent communications to
him. Her provocations had, indeed, been great, but her conduct
under them had been violent and unconciliating.
8. The manner in which the queen was received by the people
only tesfided to increase the king's bitterness against her. With an
eagerness almost malignant, he caught at various rumors of her
ill conduct while abroad. By his direction, a bill was brought into
parliament, to deprive her of the rights and title of queen, and to
dissolve the marriage between her and himself.
9. An investigation was made as to her conduct, and many wit-
nesses were examined both for and against her, but nothing was
proved, except that she had indulged in an improper freedc m of
manners. The bill was, therefore, abandoned, to the disgrace of
the ministers who had been instrumental in bringing it forward,
and to the extreme mortification of the king, thus bafiled in the
point for which he had so much labored, and which was the most
earnest wish of his heart.
in London. 5, 6, 7. How was she received and o isidered in England ? 8. What did the
king do? 9. What was his success?
36*
426 CORONATION OF GEOJIGE IV. — 1821.
CHAPTER CCXVII.
Coronation of George IV. — The Queen dies of a broker, Heart.
1. George IV. was very fond of display, and he determined that
ais coronation should be attended with unexampled magnificence.
The ceremony took place July 19th, 1821, in Westminster Abbey,
which, as well as the adjoining hall, had been fitted up with 'the
greatest splendor. As soon as it was light in the morning of that
day, all the avenues to the Abbey were crowded with ladies and
gentlemen in full dress, who were hastening to take their places in
the galleries fitted up for spectators.
2. At six o'clock most of the royal family had arrived. The
king himself entered the Abbey at about ten, and the whole cere-
mony was not over till eight io the evening. The coronation
itself was followed by a grand banquet in the hall. When the
king was seated, three noblemen, each in virtue of the office he
held in the king's household, rode on liorseback into the hall, and
waited there while the pages placed the dishes on the royal table.
3. They then retired, backing their horses out of the hall — a
piece of difficult horsemanship, but which their well-trained
chargers performed admirably. The spectators were scarcely re-
covered from the excitement of this exhibition, when the sound
of trumpets gave the signal of a new approach ; and a horseman,
clad in full armor like the knights of old, rode into the hall. This
was the king's champion.
4. He was preceded by an officer called a herald, arrayed in his
tabard, an outer garment of velvet, upon which the king's arms are
richly embroidered in gold. In old times, this officer was one of
considerable consequence, but his chief duties at present are to keep
the records of the genealogy of noble families, to read the proclama-
tions of the king, and to bear a part in public ceremonies, such as
coronations, royal funerals, &c.
5. The duty of the herald, on the present occasion, was to read
the challenge of the champion, defying to single combat any who
dared to dispute the king's title to the throne. The champion then
threw down his gauntlet, or iron glove, which was given to him
again ; and this ceremony of reading the challenge, and throwing
down the gauntlet, was repeated three times.
6. If any person had been disposed to dispute the king's title, he
could have signified his acceptance of the challenge, by taking up
the gauntlet. But no one did this on the present occasion : so,
having drank the king's health from a gold cup, which he retained
as his guerdon, or fee, he backed his horse out of the hall.
7. This custom had its origin in times when it was usual to submit
the decision of disputed questions to trial by combat. It is now an
unmeaning ceremony, and has been dispensed with at coronations
CCXVII.— 1. In what did George IV. indulge liis taste for display ? Give an accounl
Df the coronation. 3,4,5,6. What of the champion? Wlio delivered the challenge f
DEATH OF QUEEN CAROLINE. 1821. 427
suice that of George IV. Though everything about him was as mag-
nificent as his heart could desire, yet tlie king must have been far
from receiving any real satisfaction from the display.
8. In the first place, the expenditure of the enormous sum of
nearly a million and a half of dollars upon a mere ceremony, when
the people were loaded with taxes, and in many parts of the king-
dom were actually suffering for want of food", gave rise to loud
complaints. But the king's greatest vexation was occasioned by
the queen. She had demanded to be crowned at the same time
with himself ; but this was refused, as was also her demand to be
present on that occasion.
9. She declared that she would be there in spite of this refusal.
It was generally supposed that this was a mere threat, and that she
would not so far forget her dignity as to force herself into the king's
presence at such a time, and in such a place. Yet this was her real
determination ; and, on the morning of the coronation, she went to
the Abbey at an early hour, and demanded to be allowed to enter;
but being refused admittance at all the avenues, she was obliged to
retire.
10. Upon this, her partisans set up loud and discordant cries,
which were heard by those in the Abbey, and caused an alarm lest
the ceremony should be interrupted by some popular outrage ; but
the populace contented themselves with breaking some of the min-
isters' windows. The poor queen returned in sadness to her residence.
This last mortification had broken her heart. Her health declined
from that day, and she died on the 7th of August.
11. She left directions that her body should be taken to Bruns-
wick, in Germany, for interment, and that the inscription on her
coffin should be — " Here lies Caroline of Brunswick, the injured
Queen of England." The animosity of the king was not appeased
by the death of his victim. Her body, instead of being treated with
the honors appropriate to her rank, was subjected to insult.
12. The procession, which attended it on the way to Harwich,
where it was to be embarked for the continent, was ordered not to
pass through the city of London. But the populace were resolved
that it should pass through the city, and at last, by tearing up the
pavements, placing trees across the roads, and otherwise obstructing
them, and after a series of conflicts, in which two persons lost their
lives, they effected their purpose. Thus was this most solemn of
spectacles turned into a scene of uproar; and it seemed as if even
death could not give peace to the unconscious remains of this un-
fortunate woman.
VVliat of heralds? 8. What impaired the king's satisfaction ? 9. Relate the remaining
events of the queen's life. 12 Wliat happened at her funeral ?
428 THE KING VISITS IKELAND AND SCOTLAND.
CHAPTEE CCXVIII. ^^ Ju^,^ ^'^'^
The King visits Ireland and Scotland. — Bescription of a Hi^ hkinder 'A 'tj-^
Dress. • ^
1. The king did not display the hypocrisy of grieving at an event
which removed a thorn that had long festered in his heart. He did
not even regard the common requisitions of decorum ; and, while the
queen lay yet unburied, he set off for Dublin, the chief city of Ire-
land, where he was received by the lively inhabitants with a glow
of joy, which must have been quite grateful to him after the unpopu-
larity to which he had been accustomed at home.
2. * After spending a month in Ireland, he returned to England, and
on the 20th of September he embarked for Hanover. Here the cere-
mony of coronation, as King of Hanover, was performed, amidst the
most brilliant festivals. The next year he visited Scotland. Here,
too, nothing could exceed the apparent joyousness of his reception.
No king had visited Scotland since Charles II. 's unhappy sojourn
there in 1650 ; and it seemed as if the Scots were trying to make
amends to George IV. for the mortifications his predecessor had un-
dergone.
3. The king himself, also, by the grace and graciousness of his
manners, and his evident solicitude to please, showed himself desirous
to win the good will of his subjects, flattering, on all occasions, the
self-love of the people he visited, by adopting some of their national
and popular customs. In Ireland, he drank healths in Irish whiskey ;
at Hanover, he spoke German ; and in Edinburgh, he appeared in
the full costume of a Highland chief, wearing the Stuart tartan, or
plaid.
4. Each of the principal clans, or families, in Scotland, was dis-
tinguished by the color and arrangement of the stripes in the tartan,
and until the rising in 1745, there had been little change in the
fashion of a Highlander's dress since the time of the Roman inva-
sion of the island. In 1745, one of the expedients adopted by
government to break up the attachment of the clansmen to their
chief, was that of forbidding them to wear their ancient dress.
5. Though well suited to the habits of the Highlanders as they
were then, it was ill adapted to agricultural and other peaceful pur-
suits which the government hoped to introduce. They wore no
breeches, but a short petticoat of striped woollen cloth, called tartan,
reaching from the waist to the knee; this was the philibeg ; their
stockings, generally of the same tartan, were usually gartered be-
low the knee, which was left bare to allow more freedom in run-
CCXVin.— 1. What of the conduct of the king after the queen's death ? What excur-
«ou did he set out iijjon ? How received in Ireland? 2. What other visits did lie make'
3. How did the king seek to gain popularity? In what dress did he appear in Scotland i
5. Describe t'le dress of a Hisrlilander.
I
PROJECTS AND SPECULATIONS. — 1824. 42S
6. The body was clothed in a short close jacket, and over this
was thrown, in graceful folds, a roll of light tartan, called the plaid,
which generally was six yards in length, and two in breadth, and
coming closely round the right side, was usually fastened on and
thrown back over the left shoulder, leaving the right arm at per-
fect liberty. The weaving, dyeing, and preparing the tartan stuffs
formed the principal employment of the females of each clan.
7. On the head was worn a dark-blue bonnet, made of light
woollen cloth, in which a sprig of heather was often placed ; or an
eagle's feather, if the wearer were a gentleman of rank ; or two
feathers, if he were a chief. In front of the philibeg, was the
sporran, or purse, by the right side of which hung the dirk. On
the other side was the daijmore, a basket-hilted broad-sword.
8. Imagine an iron musket slung to the back, and a round target,
or shield, covered with tough hide, and having a long iron spike firmly
screwed into the centre, on the left arm, and you have a Highlander
in complete costume. As the occasion of his visit was peaceful,
George IV. omitted the warlike part of the equipment. The rage
for the tartan spread through the kingdom; and the brilliant colors
and stripes of the Stuart, imitated in silks and velvets, figured on
the backs of good London dames, who would have trembled at the
bare idea of meeting a real living Highlander.
CHAPTEE CCXIX.
A Year of Projects results in much Distress. — The Coinage of England.
1. The year 1824 was a year of projects and speculations, some
of which might remind us of the philosophers of Laputa in Gulli-
ver's Travels. There were companies for supplying London with
milk and with fish, and others for washing all the dirty clothes of
the city. There was an association for cutting a canal through the
Isthmus of Darien, and projects for railroads without number.
The greater portion of these schemes came to nothing, and the
latter part of the year 1825 was marked by disappointed specula-
tions and general- distress.
2. The Bank of England itself was on the very point of suspend-
ing its payments, and was reduced almost to its last sovereign, as the
gold coin of the value of a pound sterling is called, and which has
taken the place of the "golden guinea," of which we so often read;
a coin, by the way, no longer in circulation. When Csesar landed
in the island, bits of brass and iron, and iron rings of a fixed
weight, were the only money used by the Britons.
3. Within a century from this time, money, in imitation of that of
the Romans, was coined there. The coins of Cunobeline, a British
CCXIX. — 1. For what was th© year 1824 distinguished ? 2. W^jat was used for monej
430 THE COINAGE OP^ ENGLAND.
king, who was contemporary with the Roman emperor Tiberius,
and who died A. d. 37, are to be found in some collections; but
they are so rare and valuable, that no collector has yet been disin-
terested enough to sacrifice one of them for the sake of ascertaining
the proportion of silver or of alloy which they contain.
4. Alloy is a certain quantity of some harder and baser metal,
which must be mixed with gold and silver, to give the coin suffi-
cient firmness to take a strong impression, and to resist the wear of
circulation; gold and silver being of too soft a nature. It is also
found necessary that the coin should be of somewhat less than its
nominal value, to prevent its being melted down and sold as
bullion, whenever bullion, from any cause, is much in demand.
5. Bullion is the general name for the precious metals, that is,
for gold and silver. The first money that can properly be called
English was coined in the seventh century, by Ethelbert, King of
Kent. It was called a penny, from the Latin word pendo, which
signifies io weigh, and contained as much silver as equalled twenty
grains of wheat, taken from the middle of the ear ; and this is the
origin of the weight called a grain, which is neither more nor less
than a grain of wheat.
6. The coins of Ethelbert were marked with a cross, as a symbol
of Christianity ; a practice which was continued till the time of the
Commonwealth, when it was left off. In imitation of the Romans,
the superscription on the coins was in Latin. This practice also
was left ofi' during the time of the Commonwealth, but was resumed
at the restoration. The Anglo-Saxons divided the silver penny into
half-pence, and fourthings, or farthings.
7. The nominal money of the Anglo-Saxons was the pound, com-
puted at 240 pence, the mark, at 100 pence, and the shilling, at
three pence. It is hard to say what the value of the penny was,
compared with money at the' present time. Two pennies and a
fourthing would, in the time of Edward the Confessor, buy a bushel
of wheat, which, at the present day, costs nearly two dollars. ' The
silver penny continued to be the principal currency for some time
after the Conquest.
8. Henry III. introduced groats, or great pennies, worth four
pence each. He also coined the first English gold money of which
we have any authentic account. It was called the gold penny, and
was valued at twenty silver pennies. It was afterwards raised to
twenty-four pence, and was called a ryal, that is, royal. The
people did not fancy this gold money, and it did not long continue
in circulation.
9. Gold coin was at this time very rare all over Europe, except
what was coined by the Greek emperors at Constantinople, or Byzan-
tium, as it was then called, and hence called Bezants, or Byzantine
money. Afterwards a gold coin, called ajlorin, from the Latin word
Jlos, flower, because it had a lily stamped on it, came into use on the
in Britain when Csesar landed there? 3. What coin was used next? 4. What is alloy!
5. What is bullion? Whence the name penny ? Whence the name grain? Whence the
name farthing? 7. What wa-- the nominal money of the Anglo-Saxons? 8. What coins
did Henry III. introduce ? 9. What of gold coins? Whence the name florin ? \\ hencs
7
THE COINAGE OP ENfctLAND. 43J
continent; and Edward III. coined, in imitation of it, o-florence, so
called because an artificer from the city of Florence, in Italy, was
employed in the coinage.
10. In 1346, he coined a gold piece called a noble, in commemora-
tion, as is supposed, of a naval victory he gained over the French.
On one side is represented the king standing in a ship. The work-
manship of this coin is very neat, and gold nobles are now much
esteemed by collectors for their beauty and their rarity. Henry VII.
issued a gold coin called an angel, because it bore on one side the
figure of an angel killing a dragon. The angel was calculated at
eight shillings.
11. Henry VIII. issued a magnificent gold coin called a sovereign;
having on one side a full length figure of the king seated on his
throne, and on the other a double rose, for the houses of York and
Lancaster. Henry VIII.'s coins were as large in proportion as his
sleeves or his sho^ ; but they diminished in value, though they in-
creased in size; for he increased very much the quantity of alloy,
and then required his subjects to take the debased coin at the value
of pure coin.
12. The coin continued debased till the reign of Elizabeth, though
its quality was a little improved after Mary's marriage, benefited, as
it is said, by the twenty-seven chests of silver from the New World,
which Philip carried with him to England. Elizabeth called in all
the base coin, and replaced it with good money at the public cost.
This measure is said to have been advised by Burleigh, who said,
**that a monarchy was only to be sustained by sound and solid
courses."
CHAPTEE CCXX.
The Coinage of England — continued.
1. The coinage of Charles I. presents a greater variety than that
of any other English sovereign, and a review of it may almost show
us the changes of his fortune. In the early part of his reign, his
coins were very beautiful, and his taste and skill in the fine arts
may be observed in their designs. As his troubles increased, both
the design and execution of his coins were less attended to, and many
of those of the latter part of his reign are little more than pieces of
silver cut to the proper weight, and stamped with some rude mark.
2. On some of these coins is still to be seen the pattern of the cup
and salver from which they were hastily cut. This money is called
"siege money," and "necessity money." There is some money of
James II. which shows still stronger indications of a distressed fortune.
that of florence ? 10. What coin did Henry VII. issua ? 11. What coin did Henry VIII
have executed ? 12. What of the value of his coin ? What did Elizabeth do in regard to
eoin?
432 THE COINAGE OF ENGLAND.
This money was coined in Ireland, not long before the battle of the
Boyne. It was of copper, and was made to pass for shillings, al-
though each piece was not really worth more than a half-penny.
3. This money is called "gun money," because it was chiefly
coined from old guns. It is said that, these failing, the kitchens of
Dublin were also made to contribute, and that many a cook was
robbed of her saucepans for the royal mint, which is the name given
to the establishment for coining. It is to be remarked to Charles'
credit, that he never, in his greatest distress, resorted to the expe-
dient of debasing the coin.
4. The coins of the Commonwealth are remarkable for their
clumsiness and want of taste. In spite of their ugliness, they are,
however, valued for their rarity, having been called in at the resto-
ration. Cromwell struck a very fine coinage with his own head
upon it; but this, we believe, was never circulated. Charles II.
made a great alteration in the coinage, and the figure of Britannia,
borne by the copper half-pennies, is said to be a representation of a
court beauty, the Duchess of Richmond.
5. The guinea made its first appearance in the reign of Charles II.
It was so called because the gold which furnished the first coinage
was principally brought from the coast of Guinea, in Africa. It
might have been in allusion to this, that it bears the figure of an
elephant on one side. It was originally worth twenty shillings, but
in 1728 it was raised to the value of twenty-one shillings.
6. The coinage of the last century was ill executed, the impres-
sions soon wore away, and the shillings and sixpences were little
better than flat bits of silver. The copper coin, too, was very bad,
and not bad only, but very scarce ; and many trades-people issued,
for their own convenience, both silver and copper tokens, which
were by far the best-looking money in circulation. In 1797, a new
copper coinage appeared ; but many of these were soon melted down
for the sake of the copper, which rose to a very high price.
7. This was the year in which the Bank of England stopped pay-
ments in coin, and issued one-pound or twenty-shilling notes. As
there was no longer any demand for gold coins to circulate, they
soon disappeared, and such a thing was rarely seen, except a stray
guinea here and there. They were melted down and sent out of
the country, or put away safely at home by those good, careful
people, who feared an invasion by the French, that they might
have a store against time of need.
8. The bank notes had not, in themselves, any value, as gold and
silver have ; at least, no more value than any other pieces of paper
of the same size ; their value was derived from the confidence which
the people had that they would some day be redeemed with gold or
silver. If the bank had been liable to pay gold or silver for them
as soon as they were issued, then of course but a limited amount could
CCXX.— 1. What of the coinage of Charles I.? 3. What is gun money? 4. What
of tlie Commonwealth's coin? What of Charles II.'s? 5. Whence the name guinea?
0. What of the coins of the last century? 8. What of bank notes ? 9. What is the value
»r a sovereign ?
THE PRINCESS CHARLOTTE. 433
have been circulated, dependent upon the quantity of gold and
silver it possessed.
9. The notes in such case would always be worth as much as they
purported to be; but when this restriction was removed, the notes
were issued in excess, and lowered in value, so that at one time a
guinea in gold was worth twenty-eight shillings in paper. In 1817,
the currency (a general name for that which is current, or circulates
as money*) was again restored to a sound state ; although the bank
did not resume payment till some time afterwards. The guineas
were called in, and sovereigns issued. This coin is worth twenty
shillings, or, in our money, four dollars and eighty cents.
CHAPTER CCXXI.
The Princess Charlotte marries Leopold of Saxe- Cohurg. — Her Death.
— Lord Liverpool. — Catholic Emancipation and Reform.
1. The king had one daughter, born to him in 1796, who is
known in history as the Princess Charlotte. Immediately after the
allied armies had replaced Louis on the throne of France, in 1814,
the Emperor of Eussia and the King of Prussia, with the most dis-
tinguished officers and generals who had served in the war, and
attended by a host of young princes, who had little of worldly pos- .
sessions, besides the uniforms upon their backs, visited England.
To these the young heiress of the British empire could not fail to
be an object of admiration.
2. One among them attracted the attention of the princess by the
elegance of his person and the grace of his manners. Leopold, a
younger son of the Duke of Saxe-Coburg, a German prince, whose
dominions contained about as many inhabitants as a good-sized
city, having offered his services to Napoleon, which were declined,
had attached himself to the Emperor Alexander of Russia, in whose
suite he now visited England. He did not reject the proffered love
of the princess, and although his rank by birth was not so high as
to lead him to aspire to this honor, neither was it so low as to cause
any objection on her father's part.
3. The princess was restricted, in the choice of a husband, to a
very narrow circle. State policy would not allow her to marry a
subject of England ; and a law made at the revolution forbade her
marrying any person who was not of the Protestant faith in re-
ligion. Now this is professed only in Denmark, Norway, and
Sweden, and some of the German states, of which number Saxe-
Coburg happens to be one. The princess was married in 1816 :
but she enjoyed only a short period of domestic happiness, for she
died in 1817, leaving no child.
CCXXI.— 1. Had George TV. any children? Whom did the Princess Charlotte marry?
.37
434 CATHOLIC EMAN(Jll»ATION —REFORM. 1828.
4. Though Leopold was disappointed iu his hopes of beiug hi Lsbami
of the Queen of England, he was yet born to be a king ; for, after
declining the crown of the new kingdom of Greece, which was offered
him in 1828, he accepted that of Belgium, another new kingdom,
formed from a part of Holland, in 1830, and not long after, he mar-
ried a daughter of the King of the French. But Leopold's connec-
tion with the royal family of England was kept up by the marriage
of his sister to the Duke of Kent, fourth son of George III.
5. After the death of the Princess Charlotte, the Duke of York,
Siocond son of George III., became the heir presumptive to the
throne. Mark the distinction between heir apparent and heir pre-
sumptive. The king's eldest son is an heir apparent, because nothing
but his own death before that of his father can deprive him of the
succession to the crown ; but if there be no son, some other relation
of the king is heir to the crown. Such person is called the heir pre-
sumptive, because his right may be defeated by the birth of a son.
6. The Duke of York died in 1827, leaving no children, and
William, Duke of Clarence, became heir presumptive to the crown.
The king had always been fond of the Duke of York, and his death
was a severe blow. It was followed by another, in the illness of the
Earl of Liverpool, who had been prime minister ever since the
murder of Mr. Percival, in 1812. Though not a man of genius, he
was laborious and persevering, and his integrity of character gave
him great influence.
7. He was succeeded by Mr. Canning, who died in a few months,
and was succeeded by Lord Goderich, who was superseded, in Jan-
uary, 1828, by the Duke of Wellington. Two great questions
agitated the public mind at this time, commonly called the ques-
tions of Catholic Emancipatian and of Beform. In the reigns of
Elizabeth and James I., very severe laws had been passed against
the Catholics, and these had been followed by others of the same
character in the subsequent reigns, in apprehension of a popish
successor to the crown.
8. The actual penalties inflicted by these laws had been repealed,
but the disabilities for holding a seat in either house of parliament,
and to admission to various offices, still remained. These were felt
to be a very great grievance, especially in Ireland, where the Catho-
lics fai outnumbered the Protestants. At the union with Ireland
in 1800, Mr. Pitt had promised the removal of these disabilities ;
but George III. would never consent to the measure.
9. The country was kept in a state of continual excitement by
this question, and the contests between the friends and opponents
of this measure were carried on with the greatest asperity. Th(>
bill for the repeal Was repeatedly passed by the house of commons,
and as often rejected by the lords, chiefly through the influence of
the bishops of the church of England, who, by law, have seats and
votes in that house.
What of Leopold? 5. W^hat is the difference betweeu heir apparent and heir presump-
tive? 6. What of Lord Liverpool ? 7. What questions agitated England ? What of the
laws against Catholics ? 9. What of the contest about Catholic emancipation ? 10. What
was the final result?
riiE hot.se of commons. 485
10. At last the popular will became too strong to be despised, and
the Duke of Wellington, taking the matter up as a government
measure, procured the passage of the bill through both houses. But
it was not yet the law of the land, because, by the British constitu-
tion, no bill, though passed by both houses of parliament, is a law,
unless it be approved by the king. The king's assent in the present
case was given April 13th, 1829.
CHAPTER CCXXII.
Reform in the House of Commons. — History of this Body.
1. In the earliest times of English history of which we have any
record, there were assemblies of the people to deliberate on matters
of national interest ; but it was not till about 1266 that the people
were summoned by the king to appear by representatives in the
great council of the nation. The king had a twofold object in view;
he wished to raise up a pow^r which should counterbalance the
power of the great barons; and he also wished to obtain supplies
of money from the growing wealth of the people.
2. There were three classes to be represented in this branch of
the legislature. First, the large body of lesser barons, who held
land of the king, by knight service, that is, upon condition of serv-
ing him in the field in time of war. These w^ere too numerous and
too poor to be all called to parliament and to rank with the great
barons. They were therefore summoned to appear by two repres.en-
tatives from each county, or shire. The representatives of counties
retain the appellation of knights of the shire to this day, though now
chosen without reference to this qualification.
3. In those days of timid navigation, the sea-ports nearest to the
continent were deemed of great importance for the defence of "the
kingdom. Of the principal ports there were five, hence called cinque
ports — cinque being the French for five. These were bound to fur-
nish fifty-seven vessels, each manned with twenty-one sailors. It is
curious to contrast these ships of war with the mighty fabrics
manned with 1000 men each, which now defend these coasts !
4. So important was this service deemed at that time, that the
citizens held the rank of barons, and had two representatives in
parliament, still called barons of the cinque ports. Lastly, there
were the towns, or boroughs, inhabited by the merchants and traders,
who governed themselves by virtue of charters of the king, and
were not subject to any great baron. The king summoned such of
CCXXII,— 1. What of assemblies of the people in old times? When were commons
summoned to send representatives? 2. What three classes were to be represented?
What of the knights? 4. What of the cinque ports? 5. What of the boroughs^
486 THE ROTTEN BOROUGH SYSTEM.
these as Le pleased to send representatives, but he would iiaturalh
select the most important.
5. The people of a borough are called burgesses, a name yet re-
tained by this class of representatives in parliament. The house oi
commons possessed but little intiuence at that time, and it was ver}
ex^^ensive living at London, and not a little dangerous to travel
through the country, so that it was considered a great hardship to
serve as a member. Besides, the summons was a sure prelude to a
demand for money.
G. But when the house of commons became of consequence as a
check upon the power of the king, it was necessary to restrict him
in the r^-^t which he had at first enjoyed of summoning such places
as he ''^'^ased, and to require him to issue summonses to all which
had usually been summoned, and to no others. In the course oi
ages, great changes took place in the relative importance of places,
and strange anomalies were the consequence.
7. The great city of Manchester had no representative in parlia-
ment, whilst perhaps a barren common, where the form of an elec-
tion must be gone through with under a tree, because there was no
house within the limits of the borough, gave its owner a right to
send two. The right had originally been given to a certain extent
of territory, chartered as a borough, and at the time populous; but
by a change in the course of trade, or some other cause, it had since
been deserted by its inhabitants, but it still retained its right to send
representatives.
8. In rude times, the manufactures of iron, tin, &c. had made
Cornwall comparatively very rich; hence it contained within its
limits a great number of boroughs ; but commerce, and the rise of
more important branches of manufacture, had rendered this district
very poor as compared with others. These poor boroughs, commonly
known as rotten boroughs, were, for the most part, owned by rich
noblemen who appointed the representatives.
9. These rotten boroughs, that is, the right to appoint members of
the house of commons, were bought and sold just like any other
piece of property. Thus the house of commorw, instead of being,
as it purported to be, a representation of the great body of the peo-
ple, was, to a certain extent at least, a representation of the aristoc-
racy, the very body whose power it was designed to check. It had
long been the leading object with the liberal or whig party to bring
about a reform in this matter.
10. The friends of the measure had to contend in th^ .loase Oi
commons against those who would lose their soats, and in the house
of lords against those who would lose their property by the proposed
change, which was to transfer the right of sending representatives
from the rotten boroughs to those towns which were now not repre-
sented at all, or very inadequately in proportion to their popula-
tion and wealth.
6. By what means did representation become unequal? 7, 8. What instances of ine-
qualitj'? Wliat of the rotten boroughs? 10. With whom had the friends of reform U
contend ?
CHANGE IN THE HABITS OF GEOxlGE IV.
437
11. This had been the great question in dispute betweeL vhe two
parties for more th an half a century. The clamors of the people for
a reform had been growing louder and louder, and the efforts of its
friends in parliament more constant and vigorous. It had now be-
come evident that a reform must be made, but it did not take pla.ce
during the reign of George IV.
CHAPTER CCXXIIL
Great Change in the Habits of George IV. — His Death. — Improve-
menU in London during his 'Regency and Reign. — The gf J^eawhoaU
tnd^ailw ayfi introdu ced. /^U O^^
PAVIIilON ON LONDON BRIDGE.
1. A LOVE of seclusion had for some years been growing upon tli*
king. He lived chiefly in what was called the Cottage, in Windsor
Park, in the society of a few friends, his principal amusement being
that of sailing about, or fishing, in a small lake called Virginia
Water, or in driving about the grounds attached to the castle in a pony
carriage. All solitary habits gain strength by indulgence, and at
last he could not bear to be seen even by casual passers-by on the road.
CCXXIII.— 1. What change in George IV.'s habits? 3. When did lie die? Wh-J
37*
438 DEATH OF GEORGE IV. — IS.iO.
2. Before he set out on his drives, persons were despatched on
horseback to see that the road was clear, and if not, he would turn
another way. To avoid,* however, as much as possible, this neces-
sity, his favorite drives were carefully planted with trees ana
shrubs, so as to be screened from the public eye. In the spring of
1830, his infirmities made retirement from public life less a matter
of choice than of necessity. The very slightest exertion became
p3 'nful to him.
8. It was evident to his physicians that he had not long to live,
and this opinion was communicated to him. He received the inti-
mation with firmness, and bore his sufferings with fortitude. He
could not bear any mention of business, saying, '' I have done with
politics now." He expired on the 26th of June, 1830, in the 68th
year of his age, having reigned ten years, but having governed the
country nearly twenty years.
4. George IV.'s love of display and magnificence sometimes led to
good results. It was one immediate cause of very great improve-
ments which took place in London under his government. A large
tract of ground, containing about 450 acres, had been leased to indi-
viduals ever since the reign of Charles II., and used for pasture-
fields, with sheds for cattle, and a few mean buildings.
5. When the leases expired, George, then regent, would not allow
them to be renewed, but caused the lands to be laid out as a pleasure-
ground, with drives and walks, and to be planted with trees; and on
the sides of it were erected beautiful houses. It is called the Re-
gent's Park. He also caused alterations to be made in the other
royal parks in London, which added much to their beauty ; for he
possessed an excellent taste in such matters.
6. His example gave an impulse to the spirit of improvement in
his subjects, and narrow streets and mean houses gave place to wide
avenues and elegant edifices. The brilliancy of the streets was very
much increased by the introduction, about 1815, of gas-lights, in
place of the old oil lamps. Other great improvements took place in
Great Britain under the rule of George IV. Steamboats were
introduced into general use.
7. Experiments had been made at various times to devise some
method for applying the power of steam to the movement of vessels.
Robert Fulton, our own countryman, was the first who succeeded
on a large scale, about the year 1807. The first steamboats were
used in Great Britain in 1812. The first railway for purposes of
general transportation was planned, and for the most part con-
structed, in the reign of George IV., though not opened till a few
months after his death.
8. As long ago as 1680, the coal miners .at Newcastle had found
it useful to lay down two parallel rows of timber, for the wheels of
carriages, which bore the coals from the mines to the places where
they were shipped to market, to run upon. From hence they were
introduced into other mining districts, and the obvious improvement
was his age? How long did he govern Enghmd? . 4. Wliat eliange took pl:ue in Lo»
don? 6. When was gas introdt>ced for lighting streets? 7. When was the first steanv
wii^jJAM IV. — is.jo. 439
of substituting iron rails for the wooden timber was made. They
were drawn by horses till 1824, when steam engines were intrc
duced to move the carriages on the railways at Newcastle.
9. But the first railway established on a large scale was one be-
tween Liverpool and Manchester; the latter, the great centre of the
cotto?" cloth manufacture, and the former the port at which the raw
cotton is received from the United States, Brazil,and other countries
where it grows, and from whence the manufactured cloth is shipped
to all parts of the world. This railway was opened, September
15th, 1830, amid a great concourse of visitors and spectators.
10. The Duke of Wellington, then prime minister, and a large
number of distinguished noblemen and commoners, were present on
the occasion, and went by the first train. But the scene was ren-
dered very painful by the fatal accident which befell Mr. Huskisson,
one of the most eminent statesmen of the country. He had got out
of the carriage at the place where it stopped to take in a supply of
water, and was standing and holding the door. Another engine
passing, struck the open door, and threw Mr. Huskisson under the
wheel, which passed over his leg, and injured him so much as to
cause his death in a few hours.
11. Hallways now traverse the country in various parts; and one
may be carried, in almost any direction from London, as far in one
hour, as he could have been, a century and a half ago, in a whole
day by the coaches, which, on account of their superiority in speed
over all that had been known previously, were called "Flying
t"-oac>^ ';'- . '
CHAPTER CCXXIV.
William IV. — The Reform Bill passes the House of Commons, but is
7 ejected by the Lords. — Great Riots in consequence. — The Cholera
appears in England.
1. William Henry, Duke of Clarence, third son of George HI.,
was nearly sixty years old when he succeeded his brother, George
IV., on the throne. He is said to have been a remarkably engaging
child ; and he retained through life an open simplicity of disposition
and manners. At the age of thirteen he was sent to sea ; and though
he had no opportunity of distinguishing himself in any action of
importance, he gave evidence that he was not wanting in courage.
2. He entered tht- navy as a midshipman, and passed through
the various grades of the service up to that of Lord High Admiral,
or commander-in-chief, under the king, of all the naval forces of
Great Britain. This office had npt been held by any individual,
boat used in Great Britain? 8. What of the use of railways at collieries? 9. Between
what places was the first railway on a large scale constructed? When was it opened?
10. What fatal accident happened ?
CCXXIV.— 1. What was William IV.'s Hfi vlten he came to the throne? Relate thf
440 RIOTS IN ENGLAND. — 1831.
with the exception of a single year, since 1708, when it was Lclu b;^
George, Prince of Denmark, husband of Queen Anne. In 1827, the
/ffice was revived for the heir to the throne ; and the manner in
fvhich he discharged its duties gained for him the affection of all
ranks in the service.
3. But he was very lavish in the expenditure of money, and upon
receiving a remonstrance from the Duke of Wellington in respect
CO this, he resigned the office, after having held it about a year.
It might have been expected that the Duke of Wellington's con-
duct on this occasion \yould have caused some coldness towards
him from the new monarch ; but the king was incapable of main-
taining such a feeling.
4. At the first meeting of the council he made known to the duke
his entire approval of his conduct and principles. But whatever
might be the king's private wishes, he could not retain the Duke of
Wellington and his tory friends in office. By granting the Catho-
lic emancipation, they had lost the support of a large party, and by
refusing to grant a reform in the commons, they had failed to gain
the support of a new party.
5. In the new parliament, which met soon after the accession of
the king, there was a majority in the house of commons against the
ministers, which showed that the people did not approve their con-
duct, and they, in consequence, resigned their offices. The whigs
now came into office, with Earl Grey at their head. A bill for a
reform in the representation was introduced, but met with so much
opposition in the house of commons, that the ministers resolved to
dissolve this parliament, though it had only been in existence a few
months.
6. The new elections were carried on in the most tumultuous
manner, both parties striving to the utmost to secure a majority.
It resulted in giving to the friends of reform a majority of one hun-
dred and nine. But the bill, though passed by the house of com-
mons, was rejected by the house of lords. This rejection caused
great discontent in every part of the country. In London, a great
.i.ob collected, and made assaults upon the persons and houses of
various tory noblemen ; amongst the rest, of the Duke of Wellington.
7. Nottingham Castle, once a royal residence, but now become the
property of a tory, was destroyed. The riot at Bristol exceeded
everything of the kind that had been heard of in any part of the king-
dom", since the great riots in London in 1780. All the public build-
ings and a large number of private houses were destroyed, and many
lives were lost before the storm could be quelled, for which purpose
it was necessary to make use of a large body of troops.
8. The people formed themselves into societies, called unions, in
which a large portion of the inhabitants enrolled themselves. The
object of these unions was to intimidate the legislature to pass the
Reform Bill, chiefly by holding out a threat of refusing to pay any
previous incidents of his life. 4. What of the tory ministry ? 5. What happened upon th«
meeting of the new parliament? 6. What of the Reform Bill? How did the people re-
ceive its rejection? 7. What riots are mentioned? 8. What of unions i What disea/»
appeared? 9. What of its progress?
PASSAGE OF THE REFORM BILL. — 1832.
441
taxes. To add to the gloom which hung over the country, a disease,
■iince known as the cholera, broke out at Sunderland.
9. This malady seemed to be the same as one of that name which
had appeared in Bengal, in Asia, about the year 1817, and had aftei
wards desolated a large portion of India. Spreading to the west, it
continued its ravages, and at length reached Warsaw, in Poland, in
April, 1831, and the city of Hamburg in the October following.
The first cases which occurred at Sunderland were on the 26th of
the same month. From thence it spread over Great Britain, and it*
did not cease till the autumn of 1832. In 1848, this disease again
visited Europe, but its ravages were not extensive. .
CHAPTER CCXXV.
Reform in the House of Commoiw. — Of the different Political Parties
■Death of William IV. — Anr-po^inr, nf yj^^fQ-v^n — jj^r Marriage.-
Recent important Events. — Characterjdi the English. ^-^ / /
QUKEN VICTORIA GOING TO OPEJS' PARLIAMENT.
1. The Reform Bill was passed without ditiiculty through the
new parliament, for the lords who were opposed to it, fearing any
longer to resist the will of the people, left their seats when the
question came up for discussion ; and it finally received the royal
assent, June 7th, 1832. The first parliament under the new law
was elected in the autumn of the same year.
OCXXV.— 1. Wlien did the Reform Bill receive the royal assent? 2. What meaauM
442 VEATII CF WI J.LI AM IV. 1837.
2. The reformed parliament proceeded to make varioiis improve*
ments ; the principal one was the abolition of slavery in the British
West India Islands ; the owners of the slaves being allowed twenty
millions of pounds sterling, nearly one hundred millions of dollars,
as an indemnification for the loss they would thus sustain.
3. The king, to whom the conduct of public affairs appears to
have been for some time distasteful, in November, 1834, dismissed
the whigs from office, and gave the reins of government to the
*tories, at the head of whom were the Duke of Wellington and Sir
Robert Peel ; the latter being a man of great abilities, and of enor-
mous wealth, which he inherited from his father, who had gained it
by his own industry as a manufacturer of cotton cloth.
4. As there was known to be a majority against the new adminis-
tration in the parliament, it was dissolved, and a new one summoned.
The greatest exertions were made by the tories or Conservatives, as
they were now called, (because they were opposed to alterations in
the constitution, and for preserving it as it was,) in the elections;
but their adversaries were too strong for them, and, after holding
office for a few months, they resigned, and the whigs were restored.
Lord Melbourne being the prime minister.
5. The party which still retained the title of whig was strength-
ened during the whole of these struggles by various adherents of very
different classes of opinion. Of these, some were the advocates of a
still more extensive reform in the house of commons, and of great
changes in the constitution of the church, and in other institutions.
This party was known as the Radicals. The Liberals were those
who attached less weight to the forms of government than to its
spirit and principles.
6. The whigs also received the support of the Irish members, at
the head of whom stood Daniel O'Connell, a man of great energy,
and impassioned eloquence, and possessed of an extraordinary degree
of personal influence with his countrymen. The leading, avo^Yed
object of this party was to procure a repeal of the act of union
between Ireland and England, which they regarded as the cause of
the depressed state of Ireland, and of the degraded condition of the
great body of the people of that country, it being now governed
by a parliament in which English influence predominates.
7. By the aid of these several parties, Lord Melbourne maintained
his place during the remainder of this reign, which was terminated
by the death of the king, June 20th, 1837. As William IV. left no
children, he was succeeded by the present sovereign, Alexandria
Victoria, daughter of his brother, the Duke of Kent, who I'ad died
in 1820. Queen Victoria was married on the 10th of February, 1840,
to her cousin. Prince Albert, of Saxe-Coburg,
8. In May, 1843, the Melbourne ministry resigned, in consequence
of the smallness of their majority in the house of commons on a lead-
ing measure ; and Sir Robert Peel attempted to form a new ministry.
He required to have the ladies of the queen's bed-chamber removed,
did the reformed parliament adopt? 3. What change of ministers in 1834? 4. Who
are the Conservatives? 5. What of the Radicals? Wliat of the Liberals? 6. What of
Hie In"8h members of parliament? 7. When did William IV. die? Who succef>dn<T
REJENT EVENTS. 1841-1818. 448
but this being refused by her majesty, "as contrary to usage, and
repugnant to her feelings," the whig ministry, at her request, re-
sumed their places.
9. In August, 1841, the whig ministry resigned, and a tory ministry
soon after came into power, Sir Robert Peel being at its head. He
'conducted the government with great prudence and energy, but in
1845, he gave his influence in favor of a repeal of the corn laws,
and a species of free-trade tarifl". A change of ministry followed,
and the whigs, under Lord John Russell, came into power, which
they held for a long time.
10. Several important events have occurred in Great Britain
within the reign of the present queen. A war has been carried on
against China, the result of which has been to compel that great
country to open four of her ports to the commerce of Christendom.
11. in Ireland the most extraordinary spectacles have been ex-
hibited. A Catholic priest, known as Father Mathew, has induced
nearly six millions of persons, of all ages and sexes, to sign the
pledge of temperance, by which they engage never to partake of
intoxicating drinks. The benefits of this wonderful movement are
beyond calculation to thousands long held in degradation by the
vice of drunkenness.
12. Other movements, no less wonderful, have also been exhibited
in Ireland. O'Connell roused a portion of the nation to a sense of
their wrongs, and a series of mass meetings were held, some of
which numbered hundreds of thousands of persons. These were
called upon by the most thrilling eloquence, as well from O'Connell
as others, to demand a repeal of the union, as the only means of
their deliverance.
13. This agitation was characterized by a deep enthusiasm, re-
strained, however, within the bounds of general good order, and
observance of established laws. O'Connell was tried, and though
the "monster" meetings were adjudged illegal, the Agitator him-
self was released on technical grounds. His career seemed, however,
to be at an end, and, in 1847, he died while on his way to Rome.
14. In January, 1840, a new law went into successful operation
in Great Britain, establishing the rates of postage on letters of com-
mon weight at one penny for any distance. This system has proved
completely successful, and may be regarded as one of the greatest
triumphs of government, which is able to scatter knowledge at so
cheap a rate, and thus to knit together, by easy intercourse, every
portion of its dominions.
15. During the year 1847, famine spread over a part of Europe,
and fell with melancholy fatality upon Ireland. It was attended by
pestilence, and in the space of a twelvemonth, it is said, half a
million of persons perished, by disease and starvation, in that un-
happy island. The British government made great efforts to remedy
these evils, and liberal donations, in money and provisions, were
sent from the United States.
16. But all aids could not prevent spectacles of calamity, vice.
him ? WhoK did Victoria marry ? 8. What of the ministry ? 9, What of the mini»
4M CRIMEAN WAR. 1S54.
and crime, TN'bicb, even to think of, make the heart side. Influenced
by these circumstances, and incited by the revolution of 1848 in
France, which drove Louis Philippe from the throne, and estab-
lished a republic there, some Irish patriots attempted a rebellion
against the British government. Their plans, however, were crude,
and not seconded by the people, and they became the victims of
these sincere but misguided efforts in behalf of their country.
17. The French revolution, just mentioned, occasioned great agi-
tation in England, and a number of persons, called Chartists, made
a movement for reform. Their efforts were abortive, and some of
the leaders were punished for treasonable practices.
^Vk^
CHAPTER CCXXVI.
r. — English Views of the Oivil War in America.- -
Marriage of the Prince of Wales.
1. In 1854, the English government, in. connection with the
French and Sardinians, determined to take the part of the Turks
against the Rusteians, and to resist the encroachments of the latter
upon Turkish territory and the increase of their navy upon the
Black Sea. But it was not out of love for the Turks that this step
was taken.
2. The English, besides being unwilling to see the balance of
power, as it then existed, disturbed, were afraid that if Russia pos-
sessed a powerful navy in the Black Sea, with an access, through the
Bosphorus, into the Mediterranean, their route to India and the
East might at any time be cut off, and their rich possessions isolated
from the mother country. France and Sardinia were actuated by
similar considerations.
3. This struggle, known as the Crimean AVar, lasted two years, and
closed with the capture of the Russian stronghold, Sebastopol, which
had till then held out against the besiegers. The losses of the Eng-
lish in killed and wounded were large, but larger still from hardship,
exposure, and insufficient supplies.
4. The treaty of peace which followed the war, — known as the
Treaty of Paris, — required the Emperor of Russia to dismantle the
fortress of Sebastopol, and neutralized the Black Sea, that is, opened
it to the commerce of all nations, and forbade either the Turks or
the Russians to maintain a navy upon its waters. These conditions
the Russians assented to, yielding, as was afterwards made evident,
upon compulsion, and not from conviction that the requirements o''
the treaty were just.
try of 1841? 10. What of the war in China? 11. Father Mathew? 12, 13. O'Connelil
14. The penny postage law ? 15. Famine? 16. Rebellion? 17. The Chartists?
CCXXVI.— 1. What of war^f'th Russia? 2. What were the motives cf the English I
Of the French and Sardinians' ^. What is the struggle called? How did it end? 4
/
DEATH OF PRINCE ALBERT. 1861. 445
6. For, fifteen years afterwards, when the principal ally of Eng-
land, France, had become powerless in consequence of a disastrous
war with Prussia, Russia " denounced" the treaty, that is, declared
some of its provisions intolerable, and gave notice that she would
no longer abide by them. This step caused great agitation in Eng*
land, and it was for some time feared that war would inevitably be
the consequence.
6. The Russian government finally consented, how^ever, to a con-
ference of the several nations that were parties to the treaty of
Paris, in which they could state their grievances and ask that the ob-
jectionable clauses be peaceably withdrawn or suitably modified.
This conference assembled in London, in January, 1871, and decided
to accede to the claims of Russia.
7. By far the greater part of the glory of the Crimean war had
fallen to the share of the French, and a very natural consequence
was a feeling of alarm in England that Napoleon III., Emperor of
the French, presuming upon the inferred superiority of his soldiers,
should invade the shores of Great Britain. The question was
seriously asked and discussed throughout the kingdom, how such an
attack could be repelled, if indeed it could be repelled at all.
8. The agitation upon this subject had become a panic in the
year 1860. In July of that year the French emperor addressed a
letter to his alhbassador in London, disclaiming any hostility to-
wards England, with a view to calming the prevailing apprehension.
All fears of a war wdth France at once subsided.
9. In the autumn of the same year, the Prince of Wales, travel-
ling as the Baron Renfrew, visited the United States and Canada.
In December, 1861, Prince Albert died at Windsor Castle, in his
forty-third year, to the great grief, not only of the royal family,
but of the entire British people.
10. In July, 1862, the freedom of the city of London was pre-
sented to Mr.' George Peabody, an American banker doing business
there, in acknowledgment of a gift from him of $750,000, for the
benefit of the poor of London. This sum was afterwards increased
to nearly two million dollars ; and, when Mr. Peabody died, in 1869,
the queen directed his body to be conveyed to America in an
English man-of-war.
11. The war against secession had now been in progress in the
United States nearly two years, and the consequences to the cotton-
spinners of England, owing to the stoppage of a supply of the raw
material from America, were distressing in the extreme. At the
close of the year 1862, 275,000 persons had applied for relief.
12. In spite of their sufferings, however, these people did not
desire the raising of the blockade of the cotton ports, being con-
vinced that the United States were fighting in the cause of free labor,
and in this belief they remained firm to the end. Large sums of money
What of the treaty of Paris? Its conditions? 5. What happened in 1870? The conse-
quence in England? 6. What of a conference? 7,8. What of fears in England of a
French invasion? 9. The Prince of Wales? Prince Albert? 10. What of the city of
London and Mr. Peabody ? 11. The effect in England of the war against secession ? 12
38
446 ATLANTIC CABLE LAID. —1866.
were raised for them both in England and America, and from the
latter country several shijjloads of breadstufFs were sent in addition.
13. The aristocratic and governing classes of England, however,
favored — though they now seek to gloss it over — the cause of seces-
sion. They had come to fear the United States as a rival power,
and would have been glad to see the country broken up. Tliey
therefore gave the seceding states what aid and comfort they
could, but, as the sequel will show, had serious cause to regret it.
14. In March, 1863, the Prince of Wales was married at \Vindsor,
to the Princess Alexandra of Denmark. The royal bride had been
previously received, upon her landing at Gravesend, with every
demonstration of delight. The event was celebrated by illumina-
tions and festivities in almost every town and village in the kingdom.
While the popularity of the princess has remained unimpaired
to this hour, that of the prince, from his own misconduct, has been
constantly declining.
CHAPTER CCXXVII.
The Atlantic CgJile.— Expedition against Abyssinia. — Disendowment
of the Irish Church. — The Alabama affair. — The Fisheries. — Con-
clixsion. #
1. In July, 1866, after several unsuccessful attempts, a telegraph
wire was laid across the Atlantic Ocean, connecting the continents
of Europe and America. The ships and the men engaged in the
enterprise, as well as the money embarked in it, were for the most
part English; the original idea, however, was American, and to the
spirit and perseverance of an American, Mr. Cyrus W. Field, the
final success of the undertaking may be largely attributed.
2. A number of English travellers having fallen into the hands
of the Emperor Theodore of Abyssinia, in Africa, who refused to
give them up, the government sent an expedition to release them.
The force arrived before Magdala, the enemy's capital, in April,
1868. In less than a week, the Abyssinians had been beaten, their
city burned, and their emperor killed. The prisoners were rescued,
and, with the troops, at once embarked for home.
3. In 1869, the question of the abolition of capital punishment
having been largely discussed by the people, a bill proposing to do
away with the death-penalty was introduced into parliament. It
was defeated in the house of commons by a large majority.
4. In the same year, after a long and exciting debate in parlia-
ment, the Irish Church was disestablished. The meaning of this is,
that the Irish, a large majority of whom are Roman Catholics, and
who had hitherto been taxed for the support of the state church
of England, which is Protestant, were relieved from this oppression.
The conduct of the cotton-spinners? Efforts for their relief? 13. The governing classe?
of England in reference to secession? 1-4. Marriage of the Prince of Wales?
CCXXVII. — 1. What of an Atlantic telegraph? To whom may its sticcess be partly
attributed' 2. What of an expedition to Abyssinia? The result * 3. Capital punish
ALABAMA. CLAIMS. 447
Thus one of the grievances under which Ireland had long suffered,
and of which it had never ceased to complain, was removed.
5. But justice had in this case been so tardily meted out, and so
many other causes of discontent remained to rankle in the Irish breast,
that England will probably never be permitted to hold her Irish
possessions in peace. Vast bands of malcontents, who have sworn
to injure England in any way which may otFer itself, and have
taken the name of Fenians, exist both in Ireland and America.
They have made several attempts at invasion and rebellion, but
without success.
6. Besides the Irish question, England has another matter upon
iier hands, which has already given her great trouble, though, as
the closing chapter of this book is written, it seems in a fair way
of being amicably settled. This is the affair of the Alabama, and
arose, as you doubtless well know, out of the war in America
against secession.
7. The steamship Alabama was built, equipped, and supplied in
Liverpool, and from that port was allowed to sail forth and burn and
destroy unarmed American merchantmen. She was never in a Con-
federate port, and so never acquired a legal character as an enemy's
ship, but remained essentially a pirate. When the war was over, the
United States government demanded damages, and the negotia-
tions to this end have now been going on for some years.
8. It was held by many in the United States that the English
ought not only to pay for actual -damage done by the piratical
vessel, but for "constructive" damage, that is, should indemnify
those ship-owners who were afraid to send their vessels to sea, and
whose business, therefore, was injured or ruined. The government,
however, did not take this ground, claiming only reparation for
losses fully proved.
9. The English government contended that they could only be
expected to make good these losses in case they had not exercised
due diligence to learn the character of the vessel while building,
and to prevent her sailing if convinced that her purpose was to
prey upon the commerce of a friendly power. They denied that
they were guilty of this negligence, asserting, in other words, that
they had no reason to view her with any suspicion whatever.
10. The answer to this, on the part of the Americans, tvas, that
the American minister in Great Britain knew the vessel's character,
and the purpose of her builders, and was aware of the day of her
intended sailing; and that if this information was thus obtainable
by him, it certainly was accessible to the British government.
11. But the Americans were even willing to waive this point,
and to say that the English were not guilty of negligence, and could
not fairly be held accountable for the escape of the vessel. They
would base their claims solely upon this fact, that after her escape,
ment in England ? 4. What does dJsestablishment of the Irish Church mean ? Whj' was
the step taken? 5. What of the feeling in Ireland against England? What are the
malcontents called? Their purpose? Their acts? 6. What other difficulty remains in
England? How did this originate? 7. Relate the story of the Alabama. 8. What
gi-ound was taken by many in the United States? What by the government? 9 What
448 CHARACTER JF THE ENGLISH.
and after she had commenced her depredations and proved hei
character, the Alabama was admitted to British ports all over the
world, allowed to refit and recoal, and to sail forth again upon her
errand of i 3struction.
12. To this charge there was no reply possible, and, if, as at
present seems probable, the British government decide to make the
reparation asked for, it will doubtless be owing more to the fact of
the resailing of the Alabama from colonial ports, than to that of
her original escape from Liverpool.
■ 13. Late in the year 1870, difiiculties arose between American
and Canadian fishermen in the waters off the Canadian shores, and
the President of the United States, in his message to Congress,
made pointed reference to the occurrence. It is hoped that the
trouble sure to arise from this cause, if not prevented, will be set at
rest at the same time that the Alabama affair is discussed and
arranged.
14. We may now close our long story by giving you the character
of the English, as summed up by an intelligent Frenchman : "An
atmosphere of fogs, rain, and perpetual variation ; a political free-
dom which has long been the envy of the most enlightened nations ;
an established religion, owing all its power to its disconnection with
foreign influence; a perfect freedom of conscience; an industry
whicli has increased tenfold the riches of the soil.
15. "All these have given to the English a sombre, abrupt, and
meditative character ; a pride which leads them to look upon them-
selves as the first nation of the world ; a solitary and retired mode
of life ; a set of manners different from those of the rest of Europe ;
intelligence superior to that of their neighbors, but accompanied
by great egotism and a multitude of prejudices."
TABLE OF THE SOVEREIGNS OF THE HANOVER OR BRUNSWICK FAMILY.
Peorge L, great-grandson of James 1.
reorge II., son of George I.
IQEge III., grandson of George II.
reorge IV., son of George III.
illiam IV., son of George III.
[Victoria, grand-daughter of George III.
1
CHILDREN OF QUEEN VICTORIA.
/ Victoria Adelaide, born 1840, married, in 1858, the Crown Prince of Prussia.
^ Albert Edward, Prince of Wales, born 1841, married, in 1863, Princess Alex-
andra of Denmark.
^ Alice Maud Mary, born 184.3, married, in 1862, Prince Louis of Hesse.
7 .Alfred Ernest Albert, Duke of Edinburgh, born 1844.
'j'-'Helena, born 1846, married, in 1866. Prince Christian of Schleswig.
, Louisa, born 1848, married, in 1871, Lord Lome, son of the Duke of Argyle, a
subject.
y Arthur, born 1850.
'Leopold, born 1853.
; Beatrice, born 1867.
>y the English government? 10. The American reply to this? 11. What were thfi
Americans willing to concede? The final argument? 12. The probable result? 18,
What of fisheries in Canadian waV^rs? 14, 15. The chara«ter of the English?
■■an to reign.
Reigned
1714 . .
13
1727 . .
32
1760 . .
60
1820 . .
10
1830 . .
7
1837
—
v..*
^ f'k' m^-^t.^^^ r-4^
^^^/^i^t^^-* /i --^iC^. r-/^Z C II '/ A,6 ^.,
u , .. ,,, /
~^'-t.
7
/
'La r <
4VC?
J
■/
//
9^
-xf^
C^Ou^^
/^lfO[
A^iru^
PUBLICATIONS OF J. H. BTTTLER & CO.
HOWS' SERIES OF LADIES' READERS.
By JOHN W. S. HOWS, Professor of Elocution.
This Series Comprises:
Hows' Primary Ladies' Reader. /
Hows' Junior Ladies' Reader.
Hows' Ladies' Reader.
Hows' Ladies' Book of Readings and Recitations.
The selections have been carefully and judiciously made, and the esgentlal mles of
elocution condejised into the briefest and moat practical form. They are tlic only
complete Series of Ladies' Readers published.
Smitli's English (Tframmar.
Englinh Grammur on the Productive System : A method of Instruction recently
adopted in Germany and Switzerland ; designed for Schools and Academies. By
RoswKLL C. Smith.
More extensively ased than any other English Grammar pablished.
Stewart's Pliilosopliy of the Actire and Moral Powers of Man.
Reid's Intellectual Powers of Man.
Printed in a clear, attractive style, and handsomely and durably bound. The names
of the Authors are sufficient guarantees of the worth of the books.
The Best School Etymologies.
THE
By RUFUS W. BAILEY.
AND
SARGEXT'S
soHzooL ETiriy[:oijOC3-"Y".
A TEXT-BOOK OF DERIVATIVES, PREFIXES AND SUFFIXES.
ByEPESSARGENT,
For the vast majority of otir pupils who can never hope to attain a classical educa-
tion, these works are INVALUABLiE, pnving as they do a clear idea of the deriva-
tions, meaning and iise of words. For PRACTICAL. TEACHING they are
unsurpassed.
30270
PUBLICATIONS OF J. H. BUTLER & CO.
THE NEW AMERICAN READERS.
By EPES SARGENT and AMASA MAY.
COMPRISING:
THE NEW AMERICAN FIRST READER.
THE NEW AMERICAN SECOND READER,
THE NEW AMERICAN THIRD READER.
THE NEW AMERICAN FOURTH READER.
THE NEW^ A3IERICAN FIFTH READER.
Charactkristics :
1. They are the newest series of Readers.
2. They are the cheapest series. The set is complete In five books,
and costs less than any other series.
3. They are careful,l,y graded and handsomely illustrated.
4. They are clearly printkd and strongly bound.
5. The\ ■ -^ "U fhp MilvuntMSJTHS of tlip Woi.-D MrrTwriT*. *^" "Dur^TCIC
The
LENC
^
H^
TB
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
ETYMOLOGICAL INTRODUCTION, SELECT ETYMOLOGIES, INDEX OF
5000 WORDS, BEAUTIFUL ILLUSTRATIONS, SUBSTANTIAL
BINDING, CHEAPNESS.
OXFORD'S JUNIOR SPEAKER.
OXFORD'S SENIOR SPEAKER.
"WITH ILLUSTRATIONS.
By WILLIAM OXFORD.
The Ne^vest, Ilftiicltjioiiiest tincl I5est (Speakers.
ALSO, JUST READY,
OXFORD'S BOOK OF DIALOGUES.